This is a modern-English version of A Virginia Scout, originally written by Pendexter, Hugh. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.




“You were never meant for the frontier.”

“You were never meant for the wild.”


A Virginia Scout

A Virginia Boy Scout

By

By

HUGH PENDEXTER

Hugh Pendexter

Author of

Author of

Kings of the Missouri, Etc.

Kings of Missouri, Etc.

Frontispiece by

Cover art by

D. C. Hutchison

D.C. Hutchison


INDIANAPOLIS

INDY

THE BOBBS-MERRILL COMPANY

THE BOBBS-MERRILL COMPANY

PUBLISHERS

PUBLISHERS


Copyright 1920

Copyright 1920

The Ridgway Company

The Ridgway Company

Copyright 1922

Copyright 1922

The Bobbs-Merrill Company

The Bobbs-Merrill Company

Printed in the United States of America

Printed in the United States of America

PRESS OF

PRESS OF

BRAUNWORTH & CO.

BRAUNWORTH & CO.

BOOK MANUFACTURERS

Book Publishers

BROOKLYN, N. Y.

Brooklyn, NY


To

To

Faunce Pendexter

Faunce Pendexter

My Son and Best of Seven-Year-Old Scouts

My Son and Best of Seven-Year-Old Scouts

This Story Is Lovingly Dedicated

This story is dedicated with love.


CONTENTS

CONTENTS

CHAPTER PAGE
I. Three Travelers   1
II Anti-Indian sentiment   23
III Over the Mountains   55
IV I update my superiors   81
V Love Goes Wrong   106
VI The Pack Horse Man's Medicine   133
VII Missing Sister   167
VIII In Abb's Valley   193
IX Dale Breaks Free   229
X Our Medicine Gets Stronger   265
XI Back to the Blue Wall   289
XII The Shadows Disappear   311
XIII Peace Arrives in the Clearing   352

1

A Virginia Scout

A Virginia Scout

CHAPTER I

THREE TRAVELERS

It was good to rest in the seclusion of my hollow sycamore. It was pleasant to know that in the early morning my horse would soon cover the four miles separating me from the soil of Virginia. As a surveyor, and now as a messenger between Fort Pitt and His Lordship, the Earl of Dunmore, our royal governor, I had utilized this unique shelter more than once when breaking my journey at the junction of the Monongahela and the Cheat.

It felt great to relax in the privacy of my hollow sycamore. It was nice to know that in the early morning, my horse would soon carry me the four miles to Virginia. As a surveyor, and now as a messenger between Fort Pitt and His Lordship, the Earl of Dunmore, our royal governor, I had taken advantage of this special spot more than once while resting at the junction of the Monongahela and the Cheat.

I had come to look upon it with something of affection. It was one of my wilderness homes. It was roughly circular and a good eight feet in diameter, and never yet had I been disturbed while occupying it.

I had grown to feel a certain fondness for it. It was one of my hideaways in the wild. It was roughly circular and about eight feet in diameter, and I had never been interrupted while using it.

During the night I heard the diabolic screech of a loon somewhere down the river, while closer by rose the pathetic song of the whippoorwill. Strange 2 contrasts and each very welcome in my ears. I was awake with the first rays of the sun mottling the bark and mold before the low entrance to my retreat. The rippling melody of a mocking-bird deluged the thicket. Honey-bees hovered and buzzed about my tree, perhaps investigating it with the idea of moving in and using it for a storehouse. The Indians called them the “white man’s flies,” and believed they heralded the coming of permanent settlements. I hoped the augury was a true one, but there were times when I doubted.

During the night, I heard the eerie cry of a loon somewhere down the river, while closer by came the sad song of the whippoorwill. Such strange contrasts, but both were welcome in my ears. I was awake with the first rays of the sun dappling the bark and mold at the low entrance to my hideaway. The sweet song of a mockingbird filled the thicket. Honeybees buzzed around my tree, probably checking it out with thoughts of moving in and using it as a storage place. The Indigenous people called them the “white man’s flies” and believed they signaled the arrival of permanent settlements. I hoped that prediction was true, but there were times when I had my doubts.

Making sure that the priming of my long Deckhard rifle was dry, I crawled out into the thicket and stood erect. As far as the eye could roam stretched the rich bottom-lands and the low ridges, covered with the primeval growths of giant walnuts, maples, oaks and hickory. Small wonder that the heart of the homeseeker should covet such a country.

Making sure that the primer of my long Deckhard rifle was dry, I crawled out into the brush and stood up. As far as I could see, there were rich bottomlands and low ridges, covered with ancient trees like giant walnuts, maples, oaks, and hickories. It's no wonder that someone looking for a home would long for a place like this.

Groves of beeches, less desired by settlers, were noisy with satisfied squirrels. From river to ridge the air was alive with orioles and cardinals and red-starts. And could I have stood at the western rim of my vision I would have beheld the panorama repeated, only even richer and more delectable; for there was nothing but the ancient forest between me and the lonely Mississippi.

Groves of beech trees, less popular with settlers, were bustling with happy squirrels. From the river to the ridge, the air was filled with the sounds of orioles, cardinals, and redstarts. If I could have stood at the western edge of my view, I would have seen the landscape all over again, even more vibrant and appealing; because there was nothing but the old forest between me and the solitary Mississippi.

Birds and song and the soft June air and the mystery of the Kentucky country tugging at my heartstrings. I felt the call very strong as I stood there 3 in the thicket, and gladly would I have traveled West to the richest game-region ever visited by white men. From some who had made the trip I had heard wonderful stories of Nature’s prodigality. There were roads made through tangled thickets by immense herds of buffaloes smashing their way five abreast. Deer were too innumerable to estimate. To perch a turkey merely required that one step a rod or two from the cabin door. Only the serious nature of my business, resulting from the very serious nature of the times, held me back.

Birds chirping, the sweet June air, and the mystery of Kentucky's countryside tugging at my heartstrings. I felt the call incredibly strong as I stood there 3 in the bushes, and I would have happily traveled West to the richest hunting ground ever seen by white people. From those who had made the trip, I had heard amazing stories about Nature’s abundance. There were trails carved through dense thickets by massive herds of buffalo charging through five at a time. Deer were so numerous that it was impossible to count them. To spot a turkey, all you had to do was take a step or two from the cabin door. Only the serious nature of my business, stemming from the gravity of the times, kept me from going.

On this particular morning when the summer was in full tide of song and scents and pleasing vistas, I was bringing important despatches to Governor Dunmore. The long-looked-for Indian war was upon us. From the back-country to the seaboard Virginians knew this year of 1774 was to figure prominently in our destiny.

On this particular morning, when summer was in full swing with songs, scents, and beautiful views, I was delivering important messages to Governor Dunmore. The long-awaited Indian war was upon us. Virginians, from the backcountry to the coast, knew that this year of 1774 would play a significant role in our destiny.

In the preceding spring we realized it was only a question of time when we must “fort” ourselves, or abandon the back-country, thereby losing crops and cabins. When young James Boone and Henry Russell were killed by Indians in Powell’s Valley in the fall of 1773, all hope of a friendly penetration of the western country died. Ever since Colonel Bouquet’s treaty with the Ohio tribes on the collapse of Pontiac’s War the frontier had suffered from many small raids, but there had been no organized warfare. 4

In the previous spring, we realized it was only a matter of time before we would have to “fort” ourselves or leave the backcountry, which meant losing our crops and cabins. When young James Boone and Henry Russell were killed by Indians in Powell’s Valley in the fall of 1773, all hope for a peaceful exploration of the western lands ended. Ever since Colonel Bouquet’s treaty with the Ohio tribes after Pontiac’s War, the frontier had faced many small raids, but there hadn’t been any organized warfare. 4

During those ten years much blood had been spilled and many cabins burned, but the red opposition had not been sufficient to stop the backwoodsmen from crowding into the Alleghanies. And only a general war could prevent them from overflowing down into the bottoms of the Ohio. The killing of friendly Shawnees at Pipe Creek below the mouth of the Little Kanawha in April, followed three days later by the cruel slaughter of John Logan’s relatives and friends at Baker’s groggery opposite Yellow Creek, had touched off the powder.

During those ten years, a lot of blood had been shed and many cabins had been burned, but the fierce opposition wasn't enough to stop the frontiersmen from moving into the Alleghanies. Only a full-scale war could keep them from spilling down into the Ohio River valleys. The killing of friendly Shawnees at Pipe Creek, near the mouth of the Little Kanawha, in April, followed just three days later by the brutal slaughter of John Logan's relatives and friends at Baker's bar across from Yellow Creek, had ignited the conflict.

But the notion that the massacre of Logan’s people at Joshua Baker’s house was the cause of the war is erroneous. For any one living in the country at the time to have believed it would be too ridiculous. That brutal affair was only one more brand added to a fire which had smoldered for ten years.

But the idea that the massacre of Logan’s people at Joshua Baker’s house started the war is wrong. It would have been too absurd for anyone living in the country at that time to believe it. That brutal event was just one more spark added to a fire that had been smoldering for ten years.

It happened to be the last piece of violence before both red and white threw aside make-believe and settled down to the ghastly struggle for supremacy. Hunters bound for Kentucky had suffered none from the Indians except as they had a brush with small raiding-parties. But when Daniel Boone undertook to convey his wife and children and the families of his friends into the wonderland the natives would have none of it. In killing his son and young Russell, along with several of their companions, the Indians were merely serving notice of no thoroughfare for home-builders. 5

It turned out to be the last act of violence before both the red and white sides put away the pretense and got down to the grim fight for dominance. Hunters heading to Kentucky hadn’t faced much trouble from the Indians except for a few encounters with small raiding parties. But when Daniel Boone tried to bring his wife, children, and the families of his friends into the promised land, the natives refused to allow it. By killing his son and young Russell, along with several of their friends, the Indians were simply signaling that there was no passage for settlers. 5

So let us remember that Dunmore’s War was the inevitable outcome of two alien races determined on the same prize, with each primed for a death-struggle by the memories of fearful wrongs. It is useless to argue which race gave the first cause for retaliation; it had been give and take between them for many years. Nor should our children’s children, because of any tendency toward ancestor-worship, be allowed to believe that the whites were invincible and slaughtered more natives than they lost of their own people.

So let’s remember that Dunmore’s War was the unavoidable result of two different races vying for the same prize, with both ready for a fight fueled by memories of past grievances. It’s pointless to debate which race started the retaliation first; it had been a back-and-forth struggle between them for many years. Nor should our future generations, due to any inclination towards ancestor-worship, be allowed to think that the whites were unbeatable and killed more natives than they lost of their own people.

There were white men as merciless and murderous as any Indians, and some of these had a rare score of killings to their discredit. Yet in a man-for-man account the Indians had all the best of it. Veterans of Braddock’s War insisted that the frontier lost fifty whites for each red man killed. Bouquet and other leaders estimated the ratio in Pontiac’s War to have been ten to one in favor of the Indians.

There were white men just as ruthless and violent as any Indians, and some of them had a shocking number of killings to their name. However, in a one-on-one comparison, the Indians came out on top. Veterans of Braddock’s War claimed that for every red man killed, the frontier lost fifty whites. Leaders like Bouquet estimated the ratio in Pontiac’s War to be ten to one in favor of the Indians.

This reduction proved that the settlers had learned something from the lessons taught in the old French War. Our people on the border knew all this and they were confident that in the struggle now upon them they would bring the count down to one for one.[1] So let the youngsters of the new day learn 6 the truth; that is, that the backwoodsmen clung to their homes although suffering most hideously.

This reduction showed that the settlers had picked up some lessons from the old French War. Our people on the border were aware of all this and they were confident that in the struggle facing them, they would equal the score one for one.[1] So let the youth of today learn the truth; that is, that the backwoodsmen held on to their homes even while suffering terribly. 6

Virginia understood she must sustain the full brunt of the war, inasmuch as she comprised the disputed frontier. It was upon Virginia that the red hatred centered. I never blamed the Indians for this hate for white cabins and cleared forests and permanent settlements. Nor should our dislike of the Indians incite sentimental people, ignorant of the red man’s ways and lacking sympathy with our ambitions, to denounce us as being solely responsible for the brutal aspects such a struggle will always display.

Virginia understood she had to bear the full weight of the war since she was at the heart of the contested frontier. It was Virginia that the deep-seated hatred was focused on. I never blamed the Native Americans for their animosity towards white cabins, cleared lands, and permanent settlements. Nor should our dislike of the Native Americans lead sentimental people, who are unaware of their ways and lack understanding of our goals, to condemn us as being entirely responsible for the harsh realities that such a conflict will always reveal.

It should also be remembered that the men of Pennsylvania were chiefly concerned with trade. Their profits depended upon the natives remaining undisturbed in their ancient homes. Like the French they would keep the red man and his forests unchanged.

It should also be remembered that the people of Pennsylvania were mainly focused on trade. Their profits relied on the natives staying undisturbed in their traditional homes. Like the French, they wanted to keep the Indigenous people and their forests just as they were.

Naturally they disapproved of any migrations over the mountains; and they were very disagreeable in expressing their dissatisfaction. We retorted, overwarmly doubtless, by accusing our northern sister of trading guns and powder to the Indians for horses stolen from Virginia. There was bad blood between the two colonies; for history to gloss over the fact is to perpetrate a lie. Fort Pitt, recently renamed Fort Dunmore by the commandant, Doctor John Connolly, controlled the approach to the 7 Ohio country. It was a strong conditional cause of the war, peculiar as the statement may sound to those born long after the troublesome times of 1774.

Naturally, they disapproved of any migrations over the mountains and were quite unpleasant in expressing their dissatisfaction. We reacted, perhaps too strongly, by accusing our northern sister of trading guns and powder to the Indians for horses stolen from Virginia. There was ongoing tension between the two colonies; to gloss over this fact in history would be a lie. Fort Pitt, which had recently been renamed Fort Dunmore by the commandant, Doctor John Connolly, controlled the access to the 7 Ohio country. This was a significant underlying cause of the war, strange as that may sound to those born long after the troubled times of 1774.

Pennsylvania accused our royal governor of being a land-grabber and the catspaw or partner of land-speculators. His Lordship was interested in land-speculation and so were many prominent Virginians. It is also true that claims under Virginia patents would be worthless if Pennsylvania controlled the junction of the Monongahela and the Alleghany Rivers and sustained her claims to the surrounding country.

Pennsylvania accused our royal governor of being a land-grabber and a pawn of land-speculators. His Lordship was involved in land speculation, and so were many influential Virginians. It’s also true that claims based on Virginia patents would be worthless if Pennsylvania controlled the junction of the Monongahela and Allegheny Rivers and upheld her claims to the surrounding land.

It is another fact that it was the rifles of Virginia which protected that outlying region, and that many of the settlers in the disputed territory preferred Virginia control. Every one realized that should our militia push the Indians back and win a decisive victory our claims would be immensely strengthened. And through Doctor Connolly we were already handling affairs at Fort Pitt.

It’s also true that it was the rifles from Virginia that defended that remote area, and that many of the settlers in the disputed land favored Virginia's control. Everyone understood that if our militia pushed the Indians back and secured a major victory, our claims would be significantly strengthened. And through Doctor Connolly, we were already managing matters at Fort Pitt.

Because of these and other facts there was an excellent chance for an intercolonial war. I am of the strong opinion that an armed clash between the hotheads of the two provinces would have resulted if not for the intervention of the Indian war.

Because of these and other factors, there was a great opportunity for a conflict between the colonies. I firmly believe that a violent confrontation between the extremists of the two provinces would have happened if it weren’t for the intervention of the Indian war.

At the beginning of hostilities the Indians proclaimed they would whip Pennsylvania and would roast Virginians. However, when Benjamin Speare, his wife and six children were massacred on Dunkard 8 Creek early in June, with similar bloody murders being perpetrated at Muddy Creek, all on Pennsylvania soil, by John Logan, the Mingo chief, there was less foolish talk north of the line.

At the start of the conflict, the Native Americans declared they would defeat Pennsylvania and would punish Virginians. However, when Benjamin Speare, his wife, and their six children were killed at Dunkard Creek in early June, along with similar brutal attacks happening at Muddy Creek, all on Pennsylvania land, by John Logan, the Mingo chief, there was a lot less reckless talk north of the line.

All these thoughts of raids and reprisals, of white striving to outdo red in cruelty, may seem to harmonize but ill with that soft June morning, the flight of the red-start, the song of the oriole and the impish chatter of the squirrels. Beech and oak urged one to rest in the shade; the limpid waters of the river called for one to strip and bathe.

All these thoughts of raids and revenge, of white trying to surpass red in cruelty, might seem to clash with that gentle June morning, the flight of the red-start, the song of the oriole, and the playful chatter of the squirrels. Beech and oak invited one to relax in the shade; the clear waters of the river beckoned to strip down and swim.

To heed either invitation incautiously invited the war-ax to be buried in the head. However, we of the border always had had the Indian trouble, and each generation had taken its pleasure with a wary eye and ready weapons. Although the times were very dangerous and I was serving as scout for thirty-three cents a day I could still enjoy the sweet aromas and sympathize with the song of birds and yet keep an eye and ear open for that which concerned my life.

To accept either invitation without caution risked getting the war axe buried in your head. However, we on the border always dealt with the Indian issues, and every generation took its chances with a watchful eye and weapons at the ready. Even though times were really dangerous and I was working as a scout for thirty-three cents a day, I could still appreciate the sweet scents and enjoy the birds' songs while staying alert for anything that threatened my life.

In ascending the Monongahela I had seen many settlers crossing the river to make the eastern settlements. I was told that a thousand men, women and children had crossed during the space of twenty-four hours. Down on the Clinch and Holston the settlers were either “forting” or fleeing.

In rising up the Monongahela, I saw many settlers crossing the river to reach the eastern settlements. I was told that a thousand men, women, and children had crossed in just twenty-four hours. Down on the Clinch and Holston, the settlers were either fortifying their positions or running away.

Much of this retirement was compelled by the sad lack of powder and lead, even of guns. More 9 than one settler depended entirely upon ax or scythe for protection. Such were prevented from using the advantage of their stout walls and could do the foe no mischief until after the door had been battered down, when of course all the advantage shifted to the side of the invader.

Much of this retirement was forced by the unfortunate shortage of gunpowder, bullets, and even firearms. More 9 than one settler relied solely on an axe or a scythe for protection. They were unable to take advantage of their strong walls and couldn’t harm the enemy until after the door had been broken down, at which point all the advantage shifted to the attackers.

By this I do not mean to disparage such tools as implements of war. A sturdy fellow with both hands gripping a scythe can do an amazing amount of damage at close quarters, as more than one Shawnee war-party has learned.

By this, I’m not trying to downplay tools as weapons of war. A strong person holding a scythe with both hands can cause a lot of damage up close, as more than one Shawnee war party has discovered.

Briefly summed up, there were dissensions between some of the colonies over the land-disputes; sparks were flying between the colonies and the mother-country; every day brought gruesome news from the back-country; there was a scarcity of guns and ammunition; militia captains were eagerly stealing one another’s men to fill their quotas.

In short, there were disagreements among the colonies over land disputes; tensions were rising between the colonies and the mother country; every day brought disturbing news from the backcountry; there was a lack of guns and ammunition; militia captains were eagerly poaching each other’s soldiers to meet their quotas.

Yet regardless of all these troubles let it be understood that for once the borders welcomed war and insisted upon it. As early as March, a month before the Pipe and Yellow Creek outrages, the Williamsburg Gazette printed an address to Lord Dunmore, stating that “an immediate declaration of war was necessary, nay inevitable.” Not only did the whites want the war, but the natives also were eager for it.

Yet despite all these troubles, it's important to understand that for once the borders welcomed war and demanded it. As early as March, a month before the Pipe and Yellow Creek incidents, the Williamsburg Gazette published an address to Lord Dunmore, stating that “an immediate declaration of war was necessary, even inevitable.” Not only did the settlers want the war, but the natives were also eager for it.

But enough of whys and wherefores, as they make poor story-telling, and leave me, Basdel Morris, 10 overlong in quitting the thicket about my tree. And yet the wise man always looks backward as well as forward when entering on a trail, and children yet unborn may blaze a better trace if they understand what lies behind them.

But enough of the reasons and explanations, as they make for weak storytelling, and leave me, Basdel Morris, 10 taking too long to leave the thicket around my tree. Still, wise people always look back as well as ahead when starting down a path, and future generations might find a better route if they understand what came before them.

I ate my breakfast there in the thick growth, packing my hungry mouth with parched corn and topping off with a promise of turkey, once I drew beyond the danger-belt. Trying to make myself believe my appetite was satisfied, I began the delicate task of leaving cover without leaving any signs. My horse was a fourth of a mile from my tree, so that in finding him the Indians would not find me.

I had my breakfast there in the dense foliage, stuffing my hungry mouth with dry corn and finishing off with a promise of turkey, once I safely got past the danger zone. Trying to convince myself that I was full, I started the careful process of leaving my hiding spot without leaving any traces. My horse was a quarter of a mile from my tree, so that in locating him, the Indians wouldn’t find me.

The river sang a drowsy song a short distance from my tree and down a gentle slope. I knew of a spring beneath its bank, and I was impatient to taste its cold waters. I moved toward it slowly, determined that if an Indian ever secured my long black hair it would not be because he caught me off my guard. With ears and eyes I scouted the river-bank.

The river hummed a lazy tune a bit away from my tree and down a small hill. I was aware of a spring hiding by its bank, and I couldn’t wait to drink its cold water. I made my way toward it slowly, making sure that if an Indian ever grabbed my long black hair, it wouldn’t be because he caught me by surprise. I kept my ears open and eyes peeled as I explored the riverbank.

The flights and songs of birds and the boisterous chatter of the squirrels now became so many helps. There were no intruders in the grove of beech. There was no one between me and the river. At last I passed under some overhanging boughs and slipped down the bank to the water’s edge.

The flights and songs of birds and the lively chatter of the squirrels now became so many aids. There were no intruders in the beech grove. There was no one between me and the river. Finally, I passed under some low branches and slid down the bank to the water’s edge.

Once more I searched both banks of the river, the 11 Cheat, and then ventured to drink. Like an animal I drank a swallow, then threw up my head and glanced about. It took me some time to drink my fill, but I was not tomahawked while at the spring. At last I was convinced I had the bank to myself; and satisfied that the screen of overhanging boughs screened me from any canoe turning a bend up- or down-stream I removed my clothes and very softly slipped into the water.

Once again, I searched both sides of the river, the 11 Cheat, and then decided to take a drink. Like an animal, I took a sip, then lifted my head and looked around. It took me a while to drink my fill, but I wasn't attacked while at the spring. Finally, I was sure I had the bank to myself, and feeling confident that the overhanging branches hid me from any canoe coming around the bend, I took off my clothes and quietly slipped into the water.

There could be no hilarious splashing nor swimming, but the silent immersion was most refreshing. It was while supine on my back with only my nose and toes above water that I received my first alarm for that morning. My position being recumbent I was staring up at the sky and in the direction of up-stream, and I saw a speck.

There was no loud splashing or swimming, but the quiet immersion felt really refreshing. While I lay on my back with just my nose and toes above the water, I got my first alert for the morning. Lying down, I was looking up at the sky and upstream, and I noticed a tiny dot.

It was circling and from the west a smaller speck was hastening eastward. A third tiny speck showed on the southern skyline. Turkey-buzzards. The one circling had sighted dead beast or man. The others had seen the discoverer’s maneuvers advertising his good luck; and now each scavenger in hastening to the feast drew other scavengers after him.

It was circling, and from the west, a smaller speck was moving quickly eastward. A third tiny speck appeared on the southern skyline. Turkey vultures. The one circling had spotted a dead animal or person. The others had noticed the first one's movements signaling his luck; now, each scavenger rushing to the feast was attracting more scavengers along with him.

I crawled ashore and hurriedly began slipping into my few garments. I drew on my breeches and paused for a moment to part the shrubbery and stare into the sky. I was startled to observe the buzzards—there were three of them now—were much 12 nearer, as if following something. I pulled on my leggings and finished fitting my moccasins carefully about the ankles to keep out all dust and dirt and took my second look.

I crawled onto the shore and quickly started putting on my few clothes. I pulled on my pants and paused for a moment to push aside the bushes and look up at the sky. I was surprised to see the buzzards—there were three of them now—much closer, as if they were tracking something. I put on my leggings and made sure my moccasins fit snugly around my ankles to keep out the dust and dirt, then took another look.

The buzzards were five, and in making their wide circles they had again cut down the distance. Then it dawned upon me that they were following something in the river. I watched the bend, the buzzards ever circling nearer, their numbers continually being augmented by fresh arrivals. At last it came in sight—a canoe containing one man.

The buzzards were five, and as they flew in wide circles, they had once again closed the distance. Then it occurred to me that they were tracking something in the river. I kept an eye on the bend, with the buzzards circling closer and closer, their numbers growing with new arrivals. Finally, it came into view—a canoe carrying one man.

Hastily drying my hands on my hunting-shirt, I picked up my rifle and drew a bead on the distant figure. The man was an Indian and was allowing the canoe to drift. But why should the turkey-buzzards follow him? As I pondered over this problem and waited to learn whether he be friendly or hostile, there came the spang of a rifle from my side of the river and above me.

Hurrying to dry my hands on my hunting shirt, I picked up my rifle and aimed at the distant figure. The man was an Indian, letting his canoe drift. But why were the turkey buzzards following him? As I thought about this and waited to see if he was friendly or hostile, I heard the spang of a rifle from my side of the river and above me.

A second shot quickly followed and I thought the figure in the canoe lurched to one side a bit. Still there was no attempt made to use the paddle. The shrill ear-splitting scream of a panther rang out, and this like the two shots was on my side of the river. That the Indian made no move to escape was inexplicable unless the first shot had killed him outright.

A second shot quickly came right after, and I thought the figure in the canoe tilted to one side a little. Still, there was no effort to use the paddle. The sharp, deafening scream of a panther echoed, and like the two shots, it came from my side of the river. It was puzzling that the Indian didn't try to escape unless the first shot had killed him instantly.

The canoe was deflected toward my hiding-place, and I expected to hear another brace of shots from above me. But there was no more shooting, and 13 the canoe swung in close enough for me to observe the Indian was holding something between his teeth. I now recognized him as a friendly native, a Delaware; and anxious to protect him from those lurking on the bank I showed myself and softly called:

The canoe was pushed toward my hiding spot, and I anticipated hearing another couple of shots from above me. But there was no more gunfire, and the canoe came close enough for me to see that the Indian was holding something between his teeth. I now recognized him as a friendly native from the Delaware tribe, and wanting to protect him from those hiding on the bank, I revealed myself and softly called:

“Bald Eagle is in danger! Paddle in here.”

“Bald Eagle is in danger! Paddle over here.”

He paid no attention to my greeting, although the canoe continued its approach until it grounded against the bank. I slipped down to the water to urge him to come ashore and take cover. He was a well-known chief, and for years very friendly to the whites. The thing he held in his mouth was a piece of journey-cake, only he was not eating it as I had first supposed. As I gained the canoe I noticed a paddle placed across it so as to support his back, and another so braced as to prop up his head.

He ignored my greeting, even as the canoe moved closer until it hit the shore. I went down to the water to encourage him to come ashore and find some shelter. He was a well-known chief and had been very friendly to the white people for years. The item in his mouth was a piece of journey-cake, but he wasn’t eating it like I first thought. As I reached the canoe, I saw a paddle laid across it to support his back, and another positioned to hold up his head.

The man was dead. There was a hideous wound at the back of his head. He had been struck down with an ax. While I was weighing this gruesome discovery the scream of the panther rang out again and close by, and the bushes parted and I wheeled in time to strike up a double-barrel rifle a young man was aiming at the chief.

The man was dead. There was a terrible wound at the back of his head. He had been hit with an axe. While I processed this gruesome discovery, the panther's scream echoed again, nearby, and the bushes rustled as I turned just in time to raise a double-barrel rifle that a young man was aiming at the chief.

“You’ve fired at him twice already, Shelby Cousin,” I angrily rebuked. “Isn’t that about enough?”

“You’ve shot at him twice already, Shelby Cousin,” I angrily scolded. “Isn’t that enough?”

“Nothin’ ain’t ’nough till I git his sculp,” was the grim reply; and Cousin, scarcely more than a boy, endeavored to knock my rifle aside. 14 “At least you ought to kill before you scalp,” I said.

“Nothin’ isn’t enough until I get his scalp,” was the grim reply; and Cousin, barely more than a boy, tried to knock my rifle aside. 14 “At least you should kill before you scalp,” I said.

His lips parted and his eyes screwed up into a perplexed frown and he dropped the butt of his rifle to the ground. Holding the barrels with both hands, he stared down at the dead man.

His lips parted, and his eyes squinted into a confused frown as he dropped the butt of his rifle to the ground. Holding the barrels with both hands, he stared down at the dead man.

“Some one bu’sted him with a’ ax most vastly,” he muttered. “An’ me wastin’ two shoots o’ powder on the skunk!”

“Someone hacked him with an ax pretty badly,” he muttered. “And I wasted two shots of powder on the skunk!”

“Without bothering to notice the turkey-buzzards that have been following him down the river,” I said.

“Without paying attention to the turkey vultures that have been trailing him down the river,” I said.

He looked sheepish and defended himself:

He looked embarrassed and tried to defend himself:

“The cover was too thick to see anything overhead.”

“The cover was too thick to see anything above.”

“He was a friend to the whites. He has been murdered. His killer struck him down from behind. As if murder wasn’t bad enough, his killer tried to make a joke of it by stuffing journey-cake in his mouth. The cake alone would tell every red who sees him that a white man killed him.”

“He was a friend to the white people. He has been killed. His murderer attacked him from behind. As if murder wasn’t terrible enough, his killer tried to make a joke out of it by cramming journey-cake in his mouth. The cake alone would show every Native American who sees him that a white man killed him.”

“Only trouble with the joke is that there ain’t a couple o’ him,” hissed young Cousin. “But the fellor who played this joke owes me two shoots of powder. I ’low he’ll pay me.”

“Only problem with the joke is that there isn’t a couple of him,” hissed the young cousin. “But the guy who pulled this joke owes me two shots of powder. I bet he’ll pay me.”

“You know who he is?”

“Do you know who he is?”

“Seen Lige Runner up along. I ’low it will be him. Him an’ me look on Injuns just the same way.” 15

“Seen Lige Runner up along. I think it will be him. He and I see Injuns the same way.” 15

“It’s fellows like him and Joshua Baker and Daniel Greathouse who bring trouble to the settlements,” I said.

“It’s guys like him and Joshua Baker and Daniel Greathouse who bring trouble to the settlements,” I said.

His face was as hard as a mask of stone as he looked at me. His eyes, which should have glowed with the amiable fires of youth, were as implacably baleful as those of a mad wolf.

His face was as tough as a stone mask as he stared at me. His eyes, which should have shone with the friendly spark of youth, were as unforgiving and threatening as those of a crazed wolf.

“You don’t go for to figger me in with Baker an’ Greathouse?” he fiercely demanded.

"You don't mean to include me with Baker and Greathouse?" he asked fiercely.

“I know your story. It wouldn’t be just to rank you with them.”

“I know your story. It wouldn’t be fair to put you in the same category as them.”

“Mebbe it’s my story what turns other men ag’in’ these critters,” he coldly suggested. “There was a time when I had a daddy. He talked like you do. He called some o’ the red devils his friends. He believed in ’em, too. Cornstalk, the Shawnee devil, was his good friend.

“Might be my story that makes other men turn against these creatures,” he said coldly. “There was a time when I had a dad. He talked like you do. He called some of the red devils his friends. He believed in them too. Cornstalk, the Shawnee devil, was his good friend.

“Daddy an’ mammy ’lowed we could live on Keeney’s Knob till all git-out bu’sted up an’ never have no trouble with friendly Injuns. That was ten years ago. I was eight years old. Then Cornstalk made his last visit. Daddy had just brought in some deer meat. Made a feast for th’ bloody devils.

“Dad and mom said we could live on Keeney’s Knob until everything fell apart and never have any trouble with friendly Indians. That was ten years ago. I was eight years old. Then Cornstalk came for his last visit. Dad had just brought in some deer meat. He made a feast for the bloody devils.

“I happened to be out in the woods when it was done. Or, happen like, I’d ’a’ gone along t’others. There’s two things that’ll make me hunt Cornstalk an’ his Shawnees to the back-country o’ hell—my little sister, an’ their overlookin’ to wipe me out.”

“I was in the woods when it happened. Or, I probably would have gone with the others. There are two things that will make me track down Cornstalk and his Shawnees to the back-country of hell—my little sister and their trying to take me out.”

He turned and stood by the canoe, glaring down 16 at the dead man. All Virginia was familiar with the terrible story of the Cousin massacre at Keeney’s Knob. Fully as tragic and horrible to me, perhaps, was the terrible change in the only survivor. He became an Injun-killer as soon as he was able to handle a rifle; and a Virginia boy of twelve was ashamed when he failed to bring down his squirrel shot through the head.

He turned and stood by the canoe, glaring down 16 at the dead man. Everyone in Virginia knew the awful story of the Cousin massacre at Keeney’s Knob. Just as tragic and horrifying to me was the drastic change in the only survivor. He became a killer of Native Americans as soon as he could handle a rifle; and a twelve-year-old boy from Virginia felt ashamed when he missed a squirrel shot in the head.

At eighteen Cousin was hated and feared by the Ohio tribes. He was not content to wait for Shawnee and Mingo to cross the river, but made frequent and extremely hazardous trips into their country. His panther-scream had rung out more than once near the Scioto villages to proclaim a kill.

At eighteen, Cousin was hated and feared by the Ohio tribes. He wasn’t satisfied to wait for the Shawnee and Mingo to cross the river; instead, he made frequent and extremely dangerous trips into their territory. His panther-scream echoed more than once near the Scioto villages to announce a kill.

Isaac Crabtree was a killer, but his hate did not make him rash. Jesse Hughes would have been one of our best border scouts if not for his insane hatred of Indians. He killed them whenever he met them; nor did he, like Crabtree, wait until the advantage was all on his side before striking. William White, William Hacker and John Cutright massacred five inoffensive Indian families at Bulltown on the Little Kanawha as a reprisal for the Stroud family, slain on Elk River.

Isaac Crabtree was a killer, but his hatred didn’t make him impulsive. Jesse Hughes would have been one of our best border scouts if it weren’t for his crazy hatred of Indians. He killed them whenever he encountered them; unlike Crabtree, he didn’t wait until the odds were in his favor before attacking. William White, William Hacker, and John Cutright slaughtered five peaceful Indian families at Bulltown on the Little Kanawha as revenge for the Stroud family, who were killed on Elk River.

Elijah Runner, who Cousin believed had killed Bald Eagle, was yet another with an insatiable thirst for red blood. Many others were notorious Injun-killers. Some were border ruffians; some were driven to the limits of hate because of scenes they 17 had witnessed or losses they had suffered. But none was like Shelby Cousin.

Elijah Runner, whom Cousin believed had killed Bald Eagle, was just another person with an unquenchable thirst for blood. Many others were infamous Indian killers. Some were border thugs; others were pushed to the brink of hatred by the horrors they had seen or the losses they had endured. But none was like Shelby Cousin.

Other killers would drink and make merry at times, keeping their hate in the background until a victim appeared. Young Cousin carried his hate in his face as well as in his heart at all times. There was nothing on earth, so far as I ever learned, no friendships, no maiden’s smile, which could divert him from the one consuming passion of his life.

Other killers would drink and have fun sometimes, pushing their anger aside until a victim showed up. Young Cousin wore his hatred on his face and held it in his heart all the time. There was nothing on earth, as far as I ever knew, no friendships, no girl’s smile, that could distract him from the one all-consuming passion of his life.

His mention of his sister revealed the deepest depth of his anguish. His parents were beyond all suffering and the need of pity. His sister, a year older than he, had been carried off. The pursuers found her clothing by a creek near the ruined cabin; but it had never been proved that she was dead. It was this, the uncertainty of her fate, which daily fed the boy’s hate and drove him to the forest, where he sought to learn the truth and never relinquished an opportunity to take his revenge.

His mention of his sister showed the deepest level of his pain. His parents were beyond any suffering and pity. His sister, a year older than him, had been taken away. The pursuers found her clothes by a creek near the ruined cabin, but it was never confirmed that she was dead. It was this uncertainty about her fate that fueled the boy's hatred every day and drove him into the forest, where he tried to uncover the truth and never passed up a chance to get his revenge.

“If Lige Runner done for him he sure did a good job,” Cousin muttered. “He sure did make tomahawk improvements on him.”[2]

“If Lige Runner really did this to him, he did a great job,” Cousin muttered. “He definitely made some upgrades on him.”[2]

“You never kill in or near the settlements as some of them do,” I said.

“You never kill in or near the towns like some of them do,” I said.

His eyes closed and what should have been a 18 rarely handsome boyish face, a face to stir the heart of any maiden to beating faster, was distorted with the pain he was keeping clamped down behind his clenched teeth.

His eyes were shut, and what should have been a 18 rarely handsome boyish face, one that could make any girl’s heart race, was twisted in pain he was holding back behind his gritted teeth.

“That’s only because o’ what I seen at Keeney’s Knob,” he hoarsely whispered. “When I meet one of ’em in a settlement I skedaddle afore I lose my grip. I mustn’t do anything that’ll fetch a parcel of ’em down to carry off some other feller’s little sister. If I know’d she was dead——”

“That’s only because of what I saw at Keeney’s Knob,” he whispered hoarsely. “When I run into one of them in a town, I take off before I lose my cool. I can’t do anything that might bring a bunch of them down to take some other guy’s little sister. If I knew she was dead——”

“If you’d stop killing long enough to question some of the Shawnees you might learn the truth.”

“If you’d stop killing long enough to ask some of the Shawnees, you might find out the truth.”

He shook his head slowly, and said:

He shook his head slowly and said:

“I stopped—just afore the killin’ at Baker’s Bottom. Kept my Injun alive all night. But he wouldn’t tell.”

“I stopped—right before the killing at Baker’s Bottom. I kept my Indian alive all night. But he wouldn’t talk.”

I shuddered at the cold-bloodedness of him.

I shuddered at how ruthless he was.

“You tortured him and perhaps he knew nothing to tell,” I said.

“You tortured him, and maybe he had nothing to say,” I said.

“If he didn’t know nothin’ it was hard luck for him,” he quietly agreed. “But I was sartain from things he had boasted that he was at the Knob that day. What you goin’ to do with this varmint?”

“Even if he didn't know anything, that was tough luck for him,” he quietly agreed. “But I was sure from the things he bragged about that he was at the Knob that day. What are you going to do with this troublemaker?”

And he nodded toward the dead voyager.

And he nodded toward the deceased traveler.

“My business won’t allow me to take the time necessary to dig a grave where his friends can’t find him or wild animals dig him out. We’ll set him afloat again and hope he’ll journey far down the 19 river before his friends find him. He was friendly to us——”

“My business won’t let me take the time needed to dig a grave where his friends can’t find him or wild animals dig him up. We’ll set him adrift again and hope he travels far down the 19 river before his friends discover him. He was nice to us——”

“Friendly——” interrupted the boy. “So was Cornstalk friendly!”

“Friendly——” interrupted the boy. “So was Cornstalk friendly!”

I removed the journey-cake from the grinning mouth and placed the rigid figure in the bottom of the canoe. Before I could push the craft into the current young Cousin grunted with satisfaction and pointed to two bullet-holes, close together, just back of the ear.

I took the journey-cake out of the smiling mouth and set the stiff figure at the bottom of the canoe. Before I could push the boat into the current, young Cousin grunted with satisfaction and pointed to two bullet holes, close together, just behind the ear.

“Knew I must hit pretty close to where I was shootin’,” he muttered as he made up the bank.

“Knew I had to be pretty close to where I was aiming,” he mumbled as he approached the bank.

I shoved the canoe from shore and called after him: “If you will wait until I get my horse we might travel together.”

I pushed the canoe away from the shore and shouted after him, “If you wait for me to get my horse, we can travel together.”

He waved his hand in farewell and informed me: “I’ve got some business west o’ here. It’s out o’ your path if you’re makin’ for the Greenbriar.”

He waved goodbye and told me: “I have some business to take care of out west. It’s not on your way if you’re heading to the Greenbriar.”

“But a bit of gossip. I’m just back from Fort Pitt,” I said.

“But just a little gossip. I just got back from Fort Pitt,” I said.

He halted and leaned on his rifle and stared at me with lack-luster eyes, and in a monotonous voice said:

He stopped, leaned on his rifle, and stared at me with dull eyes, speaking in a flat voice:

“Ed Sharpe, Dick Stanton, Eph Drake an’ Bill Harrel are scoutin’ the head o’ Powell’s Valley. Wanted me to go but the signs wa’n’t promisin’ ’nough. Logan says he’ll take ten sculps for one. He still thinks Michael Cresap led the killin’ at Baker’s—an’ Cresap was at Red Stone when it happened. 20 Cresap wants to be mighty keerful he don’t fall into Logan’s hands alive.

“Ed Sharpe, Dick Stanton, Eph Drake, and Bill Harrel are scouting the top of Powell’s Valley. They wanted me to join them, but the signs weren’t promising enough. Logan claims he’ll take ten scalps for one. He still believes Michael Cresap was responsible for the killing at Baker’s—when Cresap was at Red Stone during that time. 20 Cresap needs to be really careful he doesn’t end up in Logan’s hands alive.”

“Half the folks on the South Fork o’ the Clinch can’t raise five shoots o’ powder. Folks on Rye Cove been movin’ over to the Holston, leavin’ their cattle behind. Mebbe I’ll scout over that way by ’n’ by.

“Half the people on the South Fork of the Clinch can’t raise five shots of gunpowder. People from Rye Cove have been moving over to the Holston, leaving their cattle behind. Maybe I’ll scout over that way by and by."

“Augusta boys ain’t goin’ to have any man in their militia company that stands under six feet in his moccasins. Folks between the heads o’ Bluestone an’ Clinch so skeered they prob’ly won’t stay to lay by their corn. Injuns signs up Sandy Creek has made some o’ Moccasin an’ Copper Creek folks come off. I ’low that’s ’bout all.”

“Augusta boys aren’t going to have anyone in their militia company who is under six feet tall in their moccasins. People between Bluestone and Clinch are so scared they probably won’t even stay to harvest their corn. The Indian signs at Sandy Creek have made some people from Moccasin and Copper Creek leave. I guess that’s about it.”

“Any signs of the Cherokees coming in?”

“Are there any signs of the Cherokees arriving?”

“Some says they will. T’others says they won’t. Sort o’ depends on whether they can keep Ike Crabtree from killin’ of ’em off.”

“Some say they will. Others say they won’t. It kinda depends on whether they can stop Ike Crabtree from taking them out.”

He threw his rifle over his shoulder and with a curt nod turned into the bushes and followed the bank to find a crossing. He was away on his fearful business; his youth was hopelessly corroded.

He slung his rifle over his shoulder and with a brief nod stepped into the bushes and followed the bank to look for a way across. He was off on his daunting task; his youth had been irreparably damaged.

I scouted the spot where I had left my horse and discovered no signs of Indians. Unspanceling and mounting, I picked up my journey. I was passing through a mountainous country which contained many large meadows. These pleasant openings would accommodate many cattle if not for the Indian danger. They were thick with grass and 21 enough hay could be cured on them to feed large herds throughout the winter.

I checked the area where I had left my horse and found no signs of any Native Americans. After untying my horse and getting on, I continued my journey. I was traveling through a mountainous region with many large meadows. These nice clearings could support a lot of livestock if it weren't for the threat of Native Americans. They were filled with grass, and enough hay could be harvested from them to feed large herds all winter long. 21

The bottom-lands, although smaller, were very rich. Along the hillsides I had no doubt but that grain could easily be grown. Altogether it was a most pleasing country if lasting peace ever could come to the border. While I observed the natural advantages and fancied the glades and bottoms dotted with happy cabins, I did not forget the dead Delaware floating down the river, nor ignore the probability of some of his kin discovering the murder before sundown and taking the path for reprisals.

The lowlands, though smaller, were very fertile. I was sure that grain could easily be grown along the hillsides. Overall, it was a beautiful area if lasting peace could ever be achieved at the border. As I took in the natural beauty and imagined the clearings and valleys filled with cheerful homes, I couldn’t forget about the dead Delaware drifting down the river, nor could I overlook the chance that some of his relatives might find out about the murder before sunset and come looking for revenge.

There was no suggestion of war in the warm sunshine and busy woods-life. Birds rejoiced in their matings, and the air was most gracious with the perfume of growing things. The stirring optimism of spring lingered with me. My heart was warm to rejoin old friends, to enjoy women’s company; but never a moment did I neglect to scrutinize the trace ahead.

There was no hint of war in the warm sunshine and bustling life of the woods. Birds were happily mating, and the air was filled with the sweet scent of blooming plants. The uplifting spirit of spring stayed with me. I felt excited to reconnect with old friends and to enjoy the company of women; but not for a second did I forget to keep an eye on the path ahead.

The day passed with no hint of danger. I had the world to myself when the sun was cradled by the western ridges. I found it a wonderful world, and I believed it was never intended that any race of savages, whites or red, should hold such fair lands for hunting-preserves only.

The day went by without any sign of danger. I had the world to myself as the sun dipped behind the western hills. I thought it was a beautiful world, and I believed it was never meant for any group of savages, whether white or red, to claim such lovely lands just for hunting grounds.

That night, according to my custom, I spanceled my horse at a considerable distance from my camp. 22 I had selected a spot on top of a ridge, where the maples and walnuts grew thick. I perched a turkey in the gloaming and roasted him over a small fire. Having eaten, I walked to the edge of the growth and gazed toward the west. Across the valley a light suddenly twinkled on the side of a ridge. I first thought that hunters were camping there; and as the light increased to a bright blaze I decided there was a large company of them and that they had no fear of Indians.

That night, as was my habit, I tied my horse up a good distance from my campsite. 22 I picked a spot on top of a ridge, where the maples and walnuts were thick. I hung a turkey in the fading light and roasted it over a small fire. After eating, I walked to the edge of the trees and looked toward the west. Across the valley, a light suddenly flickered on the side of a ridge. At first, I thought it might be hunters camping there; as the light brightened into a strong glow, I figured there must be a large group of them and that they weren’t worried about Indians.

But as I watched the flames grew higher. What had been a white light became a ruddy light. The fire spread on both sides. My heart began to pound and I tilted my head to listen. The distance was too far for me to hear tell-tale sounds, still I fancied I could hear the yelling of demons dancing around a burning cabin.

But as I watched, the flames grew higher. What had been a bright light turned into a reddish glow. The fire spread on both sides. My heart started to race and I leaned in to listen. The distance was too great for me to hear any distinguishing sounds, yet I imagined I could hear the screams of demons dancing around a burning cabin.

A dead man floating down the river; a boy seeking vengeance somewhere near the blazing home, and a scout for Virginia traveling toward the Greenbriar.

A dead man floating down the river; a boy looking for revenge somewhere near the burning house, and a scout for Virginia heading toward the Greenbriar.


[1]

It is estimated that the whites lost three to the Indians’ one in Dunmore’s War.

It’s estimated that the white settlers lost three to the Indians' one in Dunmore’s War.

[2]

Tomahawk improvements. Settlers often took possession by blazing trees with axes and carving their names thereon. Such entry to land was not legal, but usually was recognized and later made valid by legal process. Such was the claim made to the site of modern Wheeling, West Virginia, by Ebenezer Silas and Jonathan Zane in 1770.

Tomahawk improvements. Settlers often claimed land by marking trees with axes and carving their names into them. This method of claiming land wasn't legal, but it was generally acknowledged and later legitimized through legal procedures. This is how Ebenezer Silas and Jonathan Zane claimed the area that is now Wheeling, West Virginia, in 1770.


23

CHAPTER II

INDIAN-HATERS

I journeyed up the Cheat and left its head waters and proceeded down the Greenbriar without observing any signs of the red peril which was creeping upon the country. A great gray eagle, poised at the apex of my upturned gaze, appeared to be absolutely stationary; a little brown flycatcher, darting across my path, made much commotion. Red-crested woodpeckers hammered industriously in dead wood for rations. So long as their tappings resounded ahead of me I feared no ambush.

I traveled up the Cheat and left its source, then continued down the Greenbriar without noticing any signs of the red danger creeping into the country. A large gray eagle, perched at the top of my view, seemed completely still; a small brown flycatcher flitting across my path caused quite a stir. Red-crested woodpeckers were busy hammering on dead trees for food. As long as their pecking echoed in front of me, I felt no threat of an ambush.

Wherever nut-trees stood the squirrels made more noise than did the House of Burgesses when dissolved by Governor Dunmore for expressing revolutionary sentiments. A most gracious country, and because of its fairness, most fearfully beset. That which is worthless needs no sentinels. I met with no humans, white or red; but when within a few miles of Patrick Davis’ home on Howard Creek I came upon a spot where three Indians had eaten their breakfast that very morning.

Wherever nut trees were, the squirrels made more noise than the House of Burgesses when Governor Dunmore dissolved it for expressing revolutionary ideas. A truly generous country, and because of its fairness, it faced serious challenges. Something that is worthless doesn’t need guards. I didn’t come across any people, whether white or Native American; but when I was a few miles from Patrick Davis' home on Howard Creek, I found a place where three Native Americans had had their breakfast that very morning.

I knew they must be friendly to the whites as 24 they had not attempted to hide their temporary camp. They had departed in the direction of the creek, which also was my destination. I planned resting there over night and then crossing the main ridge of the Alleghanies during the next day, stopping the night with the Greenwood family on Dunlap’s Creek.

I figured they had to be friendly to the white people since 24 they hadn’t tried to conceal their temporary camp. They had left towards the creek, which was also where I was headed. I intended to rest there overnight and then cross the main ridge of the Alleghenies the next day, planning to spend the night with the Greenwood family on Dunlap’s Creek.

Thence it would be an easy ride to Salem where I would find Colonel Andrew Lewis, commander of the county militia. I hoped he would provide a messenger for forwarding my despatches to Governor Dunmore in Williamsburg. I had no desire to visit the seat of government, nor was my disinclination due to the bustle and confusion of its more than a thousand inhabitants.

From there, it would be an easy trip to Salem, where I would find Colonel Andrew Lewis, the commander of the county militia. I hoped he would arrange for a messenger to send my reports to Governor Dunmore in Williamsburg. I had no interest in visiting the seat of government, and my reluctance wasn't because of the hustle and bustle of its more than a thousand residents.

A mile from where the Indians had camped I came upon two white men. They were at one side of the trace and curiously busy among some rocks at the top of a fifty-foot cliff. They were hauling a rope from a deep crack or crevice in the rocks and were making hard work of it.

A mile from where the Native Americans had set up camp, I came across two white men. They were off to the side of the trail, working intently among some rocks at the top of a fifty-foot cliff. They were pulling a rope from a deep crack or crevice in the rocks and were really struggling with it.

We discovered each other at the same moment, and they called on me to lend them a hand. Leaving my horse in the trace, I hastened over the rough ground to learn what they wanted. As I drew nearer I recognized them as Jacob Scott and William Hacker, confirmed “Injun-haters.”

We found each other at the same moment, and they asked me for help. Leaving my horse behind, I hurried over the rough terrain to see what they needed. As I got closer, I recognized them as Jacob Scott and William Hacker, known “Injun-haters.”

“How d’ye do, Morris,” greeted Hacker. “Catch hold here and help haul him up.” 25

“How are you, Morris,” Hacker greeted. “Grab this and help pull him up.” 25

“Who is it?” I asked, seizing the rope which was composed of leather belts and spancel-ropes.

“Who is it?” I asked, grabbing the rope made of leather belts and spancel-ropes.

“Lige Runner,” grunted Hacker, digging in his heels and pulling in the rope hand over hand. Runner, as I have said, was another implacable foe of all red men.

“Lige Runner,” grunted Hacker, digging in his heels and pulling the rope hand over hand. Runner, as I mentioned, was another relentless enemy of all Native Americans.

“All together!” panted Scott.

"All together!" panted Scott.

My contribution of muscle soon brought Runner’s head into view. We held the rope taut while he dragged himself on to the ledge.

My strength quickly brought Runner’s head into view. We kept the rope tight while he pulled himself up onto the ledge.

“Did you git it?” eagerly demanded Hacker.

“Did you get it?” eagerly asked Hacker.

The triumphant grin was surety for his success down the crevice. He rose and tapped a fresh scalp dangling at his belt.

The triumphant grin was proof of his success down the crevice. He stood up and tapped a fresh scalp hanging at his belt.

“I got it,” he grimly replied. “Had to follow him most to the bottom where his carcass was wedged between the rocks. Morning, Morris. Traveling far? Seen any Injun-signs on the way?”

“I got it,” he replied grimly. “Had to follow him almost to the bottom where his body was stuck between the rocks. Morning, Morris. Traveling far? Seen any Indian signs on the way?”

I shook my head, preferring they should not learn about the three Indians making for Howard’s Creek.

I shook my head, hoping they wouldn’t find out about the three Indians heading to Howard’s Creek.

“What does all this mean, Runner? Do scalps grow at the bottom of holes?”

“What does all this mean, Runner? Do scalps grow at the bottom of holes?”

“This one seemed to,” he answered with a deep chuckle. “Didn’t git a fair crack at him, as he was running mighty cute. Rifle held fire the nick of a second too long. I knew he was mortal hit, but he managed to reach this hole. Then the skunk jumped 26 in a-purpose to make us all this bother to git his scalp.”

“This one seemed to,” he replied with a hearty laugh. “I didn’t get a fair shot at him since he was moving pretty quickly. The rifle hesitated for just a split second too long. I knew I had hit him badly, but he somehow made it to this hole. Then the skunk leaped in, apparently trying to make us all go through the trouble of getting his hide.”

“Who was he?”

"Who was he?"

“Don’t know. He was a good hundred and fifty yards away and going like a streak when I plugged him. It’s too dark down in the hole to see anything.”

“Don’t know. He was about a hundred and fifty yards away and moving fast when I shot him. It’s too dark down in the hole to see anything.”

“For all you know he was a friendly.”

“For all you know, he was friendly.”

“We never see no friendlies,” Hacker grimly reminded.

“We never see any friendlies,” Hacker grimly reminded.

“’Cept when they’re dead,” ironically added Scott. “Our eyesight’s terribly poor when they’re alive.”

“Except when they’re dead,” Scott added ironically. “Our eyesight’s really bad when they’re alive.”

“I call it dirty business. I wouldn’t have hauled on the rope if I had known.”

“I call it shady business. I wouldn’t have pulled on the rope if I had known.”

Runner lowered at me and growled:

Runner lowered at me and growled:

“You’re too finicky. A’ Injun is a’ Injun. Sooner they’re all dead, the better. I kill ’em quicker’n I would a rattlesnake. A rattler gives notice when he’s going to strike.”

“You’re too picky. An Indian is an Indian. The sooner they’re all gone, the better. I’d kill them faster than I would a rattlesnake. A rattler gives a warning before it strikes.”

“If you’ve killed a friendly this work will cause much suffering among the outlying cabins.”

“If you’ve killed a friendly, this will cause a lot of pain for the people in the nearby cabins.”

“Bah! If we took good corn cakes and honey to the red devils they’d kill us every chance they got. We ain’t forgitting what happened at Keeney’s Knob, at the Clendennin farm on the Greenbriar; nor the scores of killings up in Tygart’s Valley, and in other places. Give ’em the pewter every chance you can! That’s my religion.” 27

“Ugh! If we brought good corn cakes and honey to the red devils, they’d take every opportunity to kill us. We haven’t forgotten what happened at Keeney’s Knob, at the Clendennin farm on the Greenbriar; nor the many murders up in Tygart’s Valley, and in other places. Give them the pewter every chance you get! That’s what I believe in.” 27

“That’s the talk, Lige!” cried Scott. “Ike Crabtree would ’a’ liked to been in this fun.”

“That’s the spirit, Lige!” Scott shouted. “Ike Crabtree would’ve loved to be part of this fun.”

“He’ll feel cut up when he hears about our luck,” said Hacker.

“He’ll feel really upset when he hears about our luck,” said Hacker.

“Crabtree’s feelings do him credit,” added Runner. “But his natural hankering to raise hair is stronger’n his courage when he thinks there’s more’n one Injun to dicker with. Young Shelby Cousin would be the best one for this business if it wa’n’t for his fool notions about killing near a settlement.”

“Crabtree’s feelings are admirable,” added Runner. “But his natural urge to show off is stronger than his courage when he thinks there’s more than one Indian to negotiate with. Young Shelby Cousin would be the best choice for this job if it weren’t for his silly ideas about not killing near a settlement.”

“Cousin says you killed old Bald Eagle. I saw the Delaware floating down the Cheat in his canoe.”

“Cousin says you killed old Bald Eagle. I saw the Delaware floating down the Cheat in his canoe.”

Runner laughed in huge delight, and cried:

Runner laughed with great joy and exclaimed:

“The world’s mighty small after all. Ain’t it the truth! So you seen him? Did he have the chunk of johnny-cake in his meat-trap?”

“The world really is a small place after all. Isn’t that the truth! So, did you see him? Did he have the piece of johnny-cake in his mouth?”

“He was friendly to the whites and harmless. It was a poor piece of work.”

“He was nice to the white people and no threat. It was a bad job.”

“The reason why we didn’t sculp him was that it would ’a’ spoiled the joke,” defended Hacker. “With his hair on and the johnny-cake in his mouth, folks would think he was still alive till they got real close.”

“The reason we didn’t sculpt him was that it would’ve spoiled the joke,” Hacker defended. “With his hair on and the johnny-cake in his mouth, people would think he was still alive until they got really close.”

“The three of us done that,” informed Scott, as though jealous of Runner’s receiving all the credit.

“The three of us did that,” Scott said, sounding a bit jealous that Runner was getting all the credit.

“Morris means it was a poor job because the chief was said to be friendly to white folks,” explained Runner, scowling at me. 28

“Morris meant it was a bad job because the chief was rumored to be friendly to white people,” Runner explained, scowling at me. 28

“Morris, you’d better go up to David’s and tell Ike Crabtree that,” jeered Hacker.

“Morris, you should go over to David’s and let Ike Crabtree know that,” Hacker mocked.

“Crabtree is there, is he?” I said, deeply concerned for the safety of the three Indians.

“Crabtree is there, right?” I said, really worried about the safety of the three Indians.

“He started for there. He’ll feel mighty well cut up when he hears about us and this Injun in the hole,” gravely declared Scott.

“He headed that way. He'll be really upset when he hears about us and this Indian in the hole,” Scott said seriously.

“How many cabins on Howard’s Creek now?” I asked; for a cabin could be put up in a few hours and the population at any point might greatly increase in the space of twenty-four hours. I had no desire to quarrel with the three men, and I realized that there was nothing I could say which would change their natures, or make them act in a human manner toward friendly Indians.

“How many cabins are there on Howard’s Creek now?” I asked, since a cabin could go up in a few hours and the population at any point might greatly increase within twenty-four hours. I had no desire to argue with the three men, and I understood that there was nothing I could say that would change who they were or make them treat friendly Indians with humanity.

Runner was inclined to harbor resentment and refused to answer me. Hacker, however, readily informed me:

Runner was prone to holding a grudge and wouldn't answer me. Hacker, on the other hand, openly told me:

“There was five when I come through there last. With outlying settlers pouring in, there may be a dozen by this time. All I know is that the call’s gone out for fifteen or twenty miles, asking every one to come in to the big log-rolling.

“There were five when I came through there last. With outlying settlers coming in, there might be a dozen by now. All I know is that the call has gone out for fifteen or twenty miles, asking everyone to come to the big log-rolling."

“Davis and t’others swear they won’t come off the creek till they’ve harvested their corn. So they’re going to have a rolling and build a fort and stick it out. We fellers reckon we’ll go up there and have a hand in the fun-making.”

“Davis and the others swear they won't leave the creek until they've harvested their corn. So they're going to roll out and build a fort and tough it out. We guys think we'll head up there and join in on the fun.”

“Up near the Pennsylvania line and west of the 29 Cheat a cabin was burned a few nights ago,” I said, hoping they might feel disposed to scout north in search of Indians who were not friendly.

“Up near the Pennsylvania border and west of the 29 Cheat, a cabin was burned a few nights ago,” I said, hoping they would be willing to search north for unfriendly Indians.

If the trio should go to Howard’s Creek and happen upon the three Indians I feared that nothing could prevent another ghastly affair. Possibly Crabtree already had struck, but I hoped not. The men were interested in my news and listened closely. I continued:

If the three of us went to Howard’s Creek and ran into the three Indians, I was worried that nothing could stop another awful incident. It was possible Crabtree had already made his move, but I hoped he hadn’t. The guys were curious about my news and listened intently. I went on:

“It was a cabin. I know that, although I was too far away to investigate. I have a notion that young Cousin was somewhere near it when it burned.”

“It was a cabin. I know that, even though I was too far away to check it out. I have a feeling that my young cousin was somewhere close by when it burned.”

“Then you can bet the young cuss gave his panther-screech and made his kill,” exclaimed Scott.

“Then you can bet the young guy let out his panther scream and made his catch,” exclaimed Scott.

“If you men want to do the settlers on Howard’s Creek a good turn you might scout up there and look for signs.”

“If you guys want to do the settlers on Howard’s Creek a favor, you should check it out and look for any signs.”

“I ’low the signs wouldn’t be very fresh now,” said Runner. “Show me a fresh footing and I’m keen to follow it. But just looking round after the skunks move on ain’t my notion of a good time.”

“I doubt the tracks are very fresh now,” said Runner. “Show me a fresh trail and I'm eager to follow it. But just looking around after the skunks have moved on isn’t my idea of a good time.”

“I ’low Lige is right,” decided Hacker. “If the reds was there a few nights ago they may be down this way by this time. Either that or they’ve sneaked back across the Ohio. I ’low there’ll be more up to the creek.”

“I think Lige is right,” decided Hacker. “If the Reds were there a few nights ago, they might be down this way by now. Either that or they’ve snuck back across the Ohio. I believe there’ll be more up at the creek.”

“That’s my notion,” chimed in Scott. “Show us fresh signs and we’re like good dogs on the scent. We’d better go to the rollin’.” 30

"That's my idea," Scott said. "Show us new clues, and we’re like good dogs on the trail. We should head to the rolling." 30

“There’s many Indians who need killing badly,” I said. “But if you men persist in killing friendly Indians we’ll have the Delawares joining in with the Shawnees and Mingos.”

“There are a lot of Indians who really need to be taken down,” I said. “But if you guys keep killing friendly Indians, we'll end up with the Delawares teaming up with the Shawnees and Mingos.”

“We don’t hanker for any more Moravian missionary talk,” coldly warned Runner. “As for the Delawares dipping into the dish, let ’em come. Let ’em all come together! The sooner we smoke their bacon, the sooner the Holston and Clinch and Tygart’s Valley will be safe for our women and children. As for that old cuss of a Bald Eagle, we’re right glad you seen him. It shows others will see him. That’s the sort of a notice we’re serving on every redskin in Virginia.”

“We’re not interested in any more Moravian missionary talk,” Runner warned coldly. “As for the Delawares getting involved, let them come. Let them all come together! The sooner we deal with them, the sooner the Holston, Clinch, and Tygart’s Valley will be safe for our women and children. And about that old guy Bald Eagle, we’re really glad you saw him. It means others will see him too. That’s the kind of message we’re sending to every Native American in Virginia.”

It was obvious they would not relinquish their plan of visiting Howard’s Creek, and it was equally plain they preferred to travel without my company. So I returned to the trace and mounted and rode on.

It was clear they weren't going to give up their plan to visit Howard’s Creek, and it was just as obvious they wanted to go without me. So, I went back to the trail, got on my horse, and continued on.

As I neared the creek I came upon several settlers hurrying in from their isolated cabins, and I was pleased to see they had taken time to collect their few cattle and bring them along. Of the five men I talked with there were only two who had guns. The others were armed with axes and big clubs of oak.

As I approached the creek, I saw a few settlers rushing in from their remote cabins, and I was glad to see they had taken the time to gather their few cattle and bring them along. Of the five men I spoke with, only two had guns. The others were carrying axes and large oak clubs.

One lean fellow carried a long sapling to the end of which he had made fast a long butcher-knife. One of the gunmen said to me that he hoped there would be “a lively chunk of a fight” although he 31 and his friend had only one charge of powder apiece. These two were young men, and like many of their generation they imitated the Indian to the extent of wearing thigh-leggings and breech-clouts.

One thin guy carried a long tree branch to which he had tied a butcher knife. One of the gunmen told me he hoped there would be "an exciting fight," even though he and his friend each had only one round of powder. These two were young men, and like many of their age, they copied the Native American style by wearing thigh leggings and breech clouts.

The ends of the latter were passed through the belt in front and behind, and were allowed to hang down in flaps. These flaps were decorated with crude beadwork. Around their heads they wore red kerchiefs. Two of the older men had wives. These women would impress a resident of the seacoast as being stolid of face.

The ends of the latter were threaded through the belt at the front and back and were left to hang down in flaps. These flaps were embellished with simple beadwork. Around their heads, they wore red bandanas. Two of the older men had wives. These women would strike a coastal resident as having a serious expression.

In reality the continuous apprehension of an Indian raid had frozen their features into a wooden expression. Their eyes were alive enough. I counted ten children, six of whom were girls. I do not think one of the youngsters was more than twelve years old.

In reality, the constant fear of an Indian raid had made their faces expressionless. Their eyes were still full of life. I counted ten kids, six of whom were girls. I don't think any of the children were older than twelve.

The boys were continually bemoaning their lack of guns. The girls seemed happy over the adventure and prattled a stream about the new people they would see at the creek. I think every one of them had brought along a doll made from rags, corn-cobs or wood. The maternal was very strong in their stout little hearts.

The boys were always complaining about not having any guns. The girls looked excited about the adventure and chatted nonstop about the new people they would meet at the creek. I think each of them had brought a doll made from rags, corn-cobs, or wood. They had a strong sense of motherhood in their little hearts.

One flaxen-haired miss consented to ride before me after my solemnly assuring her that horseback travel would not make her dollie sick. She shyly confessed her great joy in attending “rollin’s.” Her folks, she said, had not been invited to the last 32 “rollin’,” although they lived within fifteen miles of it; and her daddy and mammy had been greatly incensed.

One blonde girl agreed to ride in front of me after I promised her that riding horseback wouldn’t make her doll sick. She shyly admitted how much she loved going to “rollin’s.” She said her family hadn’t been invited to the last 32 “rollin’,” even though they lived only fifteen miles away, and her mom and dad had been really upset about it.

But this, fortunately, was a bee where no one waited to be invited, each settler, living far or near, having an equal equity in the work. Long before we reached the scene of activities we heard the loud voices of the men, the hilarious cries of young folks and the barking of several dogs. My little companion twisted nervously, her blue eyes wide with excitement. Then she was sliding from the horse and with her doll clutched to her side, was scampering ahead with the others.

But luckily, this was a gathering where no one waited to be asked, and every settler, whether living close by or far away, had an equal share in the work. Long before we got to the action, we could hear the loud voices of the men, the joyful shouts of the kids, and the barking of several dogs. My little friend fidgeted nervously, her blue eyes wide with excitement. Then she jumped off the horse and, with her doll held tightly against her, ran ahead with the others.

Then we grown-ups reached the edge of the clearing. Hacker had reported five cabins. Now there were seven, and if the people continued to arrive there must soon be twice that number. At the first of it the overflow would take up quarters among those already housed, or in the fort when it was finished.

Then we adults reached the edge of the clearing. Hacker had reported five cabins. Now there were seven, and if more people kept coming, there would soon be twice that number. At first, the overflow would have to find space among those already settled, or in the fort once it was finished.

Ordinarily a settler girdled his trees and chopped them down when they were dead, and then burned them into long logs. Not until the trees were down and burned into suitable lengths were invitations to the rolling sent out. As this was an emergency rolling the usual custom could not be followed.

Ordinarily, a settler would ring the bark of his trees and cut them down when they were dead, then burn them into long logs. Invitations to the rolling weren’t sent out until the trees were down and burned into the right lengths. However, since this was an emergency rolling, the usual custom couldn’t be followed.

Some of the dead trees were being burned into sections with small fires built on top and pressed against the wood by butt-ends of logs we called 33 nigger-heads. Boys and girls were feeding small fuel to these fires. Charred logs left over from former rollings were being yanked out and built into the walls of the fort. As not enough seasoned timber was available for such a large structure green logs were being utilized.

Some of the dead trees were being cut up into sections with small fires built on top and pressed against the wood by the ends of logs we called 33 nigger-heads. Boys and girls were adding small pieces of fuel to these fires. Charred logs left over from earlier rollings were being pulled out and used to build the walls of the fort. Since there wasn’t enough seasoned timber available for such a large structure, green logs were being used.

The settlers behind me handed their two guns, clubs and other belongings over to the small boys, and with a nod and a word of greeting joined the workers. The women and girls looked after the cattle. Those of the women who were not working among the logs were busy in the cabins cooking large quantities of food, for we ate marvelously in those old days.

The settlers behind me gave their two guns, clubs, and other belongings to the little boys, and with a nod and a greeting joined the workers. The women and girls tended to the cattle. The women who weren’t helping with the logs were busy in the cabins cooking large amounts of food because we ate really well back in those days.

As in peaceful times, when a happy home was to evolve from the “rollin’,” the usual pot-pie, composed of boiled grouse, pigeon and venison, and always with dumplings, was the principal dish of the feasting. On a stump, accessible to all who needed it, rested a squat jug containing rum.

As in peaceful times, when a happy home was about to be created from the “rollin’,” the usual pot pie, made of boiled grouse, pigeon, and venison, and always with dumplings, was the main dish of the celebration. On a stump, easily reachable for anyone who needed it, sat a short jug filled with rum.

I turned my horse loose near the fort and sought out Davis. He was inside the fort, superintending the work. The walls of this were well up. As the first need was shelter, and as the Indians might strike at any moment, no time was lost with a puncheon floor. The earth must do until the men could have a breathing-spell. Four tight walls and a stout roof was the best they could hope for.

I let my horse go near the fort and went looking for Davis. He was inside the fort, overseeing the work. The walls were well underway. Since the first priority was shelter and the Indians could attack at any time, they wasted no time on a wooden floor. The ground would have to suffice until the men could take a break. Four solid walls and a strong roof was the best they could hope for.

Davis paused long enough to inform me that if 34 time permitted they would build the fort two stories high and stockade it with twelve-foot posts. From his worried expression and obvious anxiety to get back to his work I did not believe he had any hope of building more than a one-story shell.

Davis took a moment to let me know that if 34 they had enough time, they would construct the fort two stories tall and surround it with twelve-foot posts. His worried look and clear eagerness to return to his tasks made me think he didn’t believe they could build more than a one-story structure.

When the Indians struck they would strike with a rush. They would plan on a quick assault taking the settlers by surprise. They dared not remain to conduct a prolonged siege. The fort when completed would not be any stronger than the average cabin; it would simply accommodate more defenders.

When the Native Americans attacked, they would do so with speed. They aimed for a quick assault to catch the settlers off guard. They wouldn’t risk staying for a long siege. Once completed, the fort wouldn’t be any stronger than a typical cabin; it would just hold more defenders.

The nearest water was a spring some twenty yards from the fort. This failure to provide for a water-supply was an amazing characteristic of many frontier defenses. There was no reason why the fort should not have been built close by the spring, or even over it. I said as much to Davis, but he defended:

The closest water source was a spring about twenty yards from the fort. The lack of a water supply was a surprising feature of many frontier defenses. There was no reason the fort couldn't have been built right next to the spring, or even over it. I mentioned this to Davis, but he defended:

“It would place us too near the woods. Their fire-arrows could fall on us too easy.”

“It would put us too close to the woods. Their fire arrows could hit us too easily.”

I reminded him that as the fort was now they would have but little water to extinguish a fire, whereas the spring would have afforded an inexhaustible supply. However, it was too late to change their plans and I volunteered to collect kettles and tubs and organize a water-squad so there might be plenty of water in the fort each night.

I reminded him that with the fort being what it was, they wouldn’t have much water to put out a fire, while the spring would have provided an endless supply. However, it was too late to alter their plans, so I offered to gather kettles and tubs and set up a water squad to ensure there was enough water in the fort every night.

“Might be a good plan,” agreed Davis. “But I 35 ’low if the Injuns come it’ll be all over, one way or t’other, afore we have time to git thirsty.”

“Might be a good plan,” agreed Davis. “But I 35 doubt if the Indians come it’ll be all over, one way or another, before we have time to get thirsty.”

I briefly explained to Davis my business as despatch-bearer, so he might understand my reason for departing in the morning. He was generous enough to insist that I ran a greater risk in crossing the mountains alone than I would encounter by remaining at the creek.

I quickly explained to Davis my job as a courier, so he would understand why I was leaving in the morning. He kindly insisted that I was taking a bigger risk by crossing the mountains alone than I would face if I stayed at the creek.

I left him and levied on kettles to be delivered after supper and then returned to the fort. I had barely arrived when the dogs began barking and several horses came running through the stumps from the north end of the clearing. Before the alarm could find expression in shouts and a semblance of defense a deep voice called from the woods:

I left him and ordered the kettles to be delivered after dinner, then returned to the fort. I had just arrived when the dogs started barking and several horses came charging through the stumps from the north end of the clearing. Before anyone could shout or put up any kind of defense, a deep voice called from the woods:

“White men! Friends! Hacker, Scott and Runner.”

“White men! Friends! Hacker, Scott, and Runner.”

A rousing cheer greeted these newcomers, and one enthusiast grabbed up the jug and ran to meet them. Each of the three drank deeply and were rewarded with more cheers. If they were murderous in their hatred they would be stout defenders. As for their attitude toward all Indians, there were but few along the border who did not have some cause for hating the natives.

A loud cheer welcomed these newcomers, and one excited person grabbed the jug and ran to greet them. Each of the three took a deep drink and was met with even more cheers. If they were deadly in their hatred, they would be strong defenders. As for their feelings towards all Native Americans, there were hardly any along the border who didn't have some reason to hate the locals.

This sentiment of the frontier was shown when Henry Judah, arrested for killing some friendly Indians on the South Branch, was rescued by two 36 hundred pioneers. After his irons were knocked off the settlers warned the authorities it would not be well to place him in custody a second time. Nor was Judah the only man thus snatched from the law.

This feeling of the frontier was evident when Henry Judah, who was arrested for killing some friendly Indians on the South Branch, was rescued by two 36 hundred pioneers. After his handcuffs were taken off, the settlers warned the authorities that it wouldn’t be a good idea to put him in custody again. Judah wasn’t the only one who was saved from the law like this.

Men like Hacker and his companions would do very little manual labor. They did not build homes, but were always roaming about the country. This trait was of value to men of the Davis type, inasmuch as the killers brought in much game when the home-makers were busy with their cabins or planting.

Men like Hacker and his friends did very little physical work. They didn’t build homes but were always traveling around the country. This quality was useful to men like Davis because the hunters brought in a lot of game while the home-makers were occupied with their cabins or planting.

“Any news, Lige?” bawled Davis, his deep voice booming across the clearing and overriding the clamorous welcome of his neighbors.

“Any news, Lige?” yelled Davis, his deep voice echoing across the clearing and drowning out the noisy greetings from his neighbors.

“Found some footing and hoss-tracks,” Runner yelled back.

“Found some ground and horse tracks,” Runner yelled back.

“They’ll be coming this way, the yaller dogs, and we’re here to rub ’em up a bit!” boasted Scott.

“They’ll be coming this way, the yellow dogs, and we’re here to take them on a bit!” boasted Scott.

“Jesse Hughes oughter be here,” said one of the men who was notching the long logs.

“Jesse Hughes should be here,” said one of the men who was marking the long logs.

“He’ll be along if there’s promise of a fight,” assured Hacker. “Young Cousin and Ike Crabtree, too.”

“He'll show up if there's a chance for a fight,” Hacker confirmed. “Young Cousin and Ike Crabtree will be there, too.”

“I ’low them red devils would skin back to the Ohio like a burned cat if they know’d you boys was after ’em!” cried Widow McCabe, who was as strong as the average man and could swing an ax with the best of them. Her husband was killed on 37 the Kanawha the year before, and her hatred of Indians was as intense as that of any killer.

“I bet those red devils would run back to Ohio like a scorched cat if they knew you guys were after them!” shouted Widow McCabe, who was as strong as the average man and could swing an ax with the best of them. Her husband was killed on 37 the Kanawha the year before, and her hatred of Indians was as intense as that of any killer.

“They’ll sure know they’ve met with some trouble, Missus,” modestly admitted Hacker.

“They'll definitely know they've run into some trouble, Missus,” Hacker admitted modestly.

The three men seated themselves on a knoll and watched the busy scene. I joined them and inquired about the footing they had observed. Scott informed me they had followed the trail toward the creek and then lost it.

The three men sat down on a small hill and watched the busy scene. I joined them and asked about the ground they had noticed. Scott told me they had followed the path toward the creek and then lost it.

“It was a small party of scouts, mebbe not more’n three,” he said. “We sort o’ reckon that they ’lowed they might be followed and so took to water. We ’lowed it was best to hustle along here and git in front of the fighting, instead o’ losing time trying to find where they quit the creek. You’re sticking along, we ’low.”

“It was a small group of scouts, maybe no more than three,” he said. “We figured they thought they might be followed, so they headed to the water. We thought it was best to hurry along here and get in front of the fight instead of wasting time trying to find out where they left the creek. You’re coming with us, right?”

“No need with all you men. I must carry my despatches over the mountains to-morrow.”

“No need for all you guys. I have to get my messages delivered over the mountains tomorrow.”

“Better think twice afore trying it alone. By to-morrow the mountain trace will probably be shut in by the reds,” declared Hacker ominously.

“Better think twice before trying it alone. By tomorrow, the mountain trail will probably be closed off by the reds,” Hacker declared ominously.

“Then I must take my chances of breaking across country. His Lordship must have the despatches at the earliest possible minute.”

“Then I have to risk crossing through the countryside. His Lordship needs the dispatches as quickly as possible.”

“Of course,” Runner agreed. “Wish you luck even if you got a Quaker stomick when it comes to killing the vermin. But if you want to git across you’d better start at once. Them two or three scouts shows the devils are closing in. Every hour 38 saved now means a dozen more chances for your hair to grow.”

“Of course,” Runner agreed. “Good luck, even if you have a weak stomach when it comes to dealing with the pests. But if you want to get across, you'd better start right away. Those two or three scouts show the devils are getting closer. Every hour saved now means a dozen more chances for you to keep your hair.”

As I believed the footing the fellows found was left by the three Indians I had pronounced to be friendly, I was not much exercised in my mind by the warning. I did not believe the Indians would seek to cut off the settlement. They must strike and be off, and they would prefer to have the settlers in flight over the mountains, with the inevitable stragglers easily cut off, than to have them stubbornly remaining in the cabins and fort.

As I thought the trail the guys found was left by the three Indians I had called friendly, I wasn't too worried by the warning. I didn't think the Indians would try to attack the settlement. They would want to hit quickly and leave, and they would prefer to see the settlers fleeing over the mountains, with the inevitable stragglers easily taken out, rather than having them stubbornly stay in the cabins and fort.

If time was not vital, and providing the Shawnees could bring a large force, then an encircling movement would be their game. But Cornstalk and Logan would not lead a big force into any of the valleys. They knew as well as the whites that the war was to be won by one decisive battle.

If time wasn't a major factor, and the Shawnees could muster a large army, then surrounding their enemy would be their strategy. But Cornstalk and Logan wouldn’t take a big group into any of the valleys. They understood, just like the whites, that the war would ultimately be decided by one key battle.

These isolated raids up and down the western valleys were simply of value in that they might unnerve the settlers and keep them from leaving their cabins to join the army Dunmore proposed to send against the Shawnee towns. And last of all I was fagged by my long ride and would have one night’s unworried sleep, let the risk be ever so great.

These isolated raids along the western valleys were mainly helpful because they could scare the settlers and stop them from leaving their cabins to join the army Dunmore planned to send against the Shawnee towns. And finally, I was tired from my long ride and just wanted one night of worry-free sleep, no matter how high the risk.

The dinner, much belated, was now ready, and the workers were asked to assemble in and around the Davis cabin. Four men were left to do sentinel duty, and the children were told to keep on with their work and play as they would be served after 39 the men had eaten. Huge pot-pies were hurried from all the cabins to where the backwoodsmen were waiting to prove their appetites.

The dinner, finally ready, was now set, and the workers were asked to gather in and around the Davis cabin. Four men stayed behind to stand guard, while the children were told to continue their work and play, as they would be served after the men had eaten. Huge pot pies were quickly brought from all the cabins to where the backwoodsmen were waiting to satisfy their appetites.

Several jugs of rum garnished the feast. The Widow McCabe contributed a scanty stock of tea, but the men would have none of it on the grounds that it did not “stick to the ribs.”

Several jugs of rum filled the feast. The Widow McCabe brought a small supply of tea, but the men refused it, claiming it didn’t “stick to the ribs.”

My helping of pie was served on a huge china plate that had been packed over the mountains with much trouble and when every inch of room was needed for the bare necessities. Thus tenacious were the women in coming to this raw country to preserve their womanliness. I might have thought I was being favored had not Mrs. Davis frankly informed me that her few pieces of china were shunned by her men-folks on the plea the ware “dulled their sculping-knives.”

My serving of pie was given to me on a large china plate that had been transported over the mountains with great effort, especially when every inch of space was needed for the basics. The women were so determined to maintain their femininity in this rough land. I might have thought I was being treated special if Mrs. Davis hadn't honestly told me that the men in her family avoided her few pieces of china because they claimed the dishes "dulled their carving knives."

Finishing my meal, I seated myself on a stump and proceeded to remove my moccasins and mend them. Davis joined me in a similar task; for while it required only two or three hours to make a pair of moccasins it was necessary to mend them almost daily. Davis greatly admired the awl I bought over the mountains, although it was no more serviceable than the one he had made from the back spring of a clasp-knife.

Finishing my meal, I sat down on a stump and started taking off my moccasins to fix them. Davis joined me to do the same; while it only took two or three hours to make a new pair of moccasins, we had to repair them almost every day. Davis was really impressed with the awl I bought over the mountains, even though it wasn't any more effective than the one he crafted from the back spring of a pocket knife.

A settler might be unfortunate enough not to possess a gun, but there was none who did not carry a moccasin-awl attached to the strap of his shot-pouch, 40 a roll of buckskin for patches and some deerskin thongs, or whangs, for sewing. While we sat there barefooted and worked we discussed the pending big battle. He held what I considered to be a narrow view of the situation. He was for having every valley act on the defensive until the Indians were convinced they were wasting warriors in attempting to drive the settlers back over the mountains.

A settler might be unlucky enough not to own a gun, but everyone carried a moccasin-awl attached to the strap of their shot pouch, 40 a roll of buckskin for patches, and some deerskin thongs, or whangs, for sewing. While we sat there barefoot and worked, we talked about the upcoming big battle. He had what I thought was a narrow perspective on the situation. He was in favor of having every valley play defense until the Indians realized they were wasting warriors trying to push the settlers back over the mountains.

While we argued back and forth those children having finished their dinner took to playing at “Injun.” The boys hid in ambush and the little girls endeavored to steal by them without being “sculped.” Along the edge of the clearing were five or six sentinels. They were keeping only a perfunctory watch, their eyes and ears giving more heed to the laughter and banter than to the silent woods. At the northern end of the clearing some lovesick swain surrendered to sentiment and in a whimsical nasal voice began singing:

While we argued back and forth, the kids who had finished their dinner started playing "Injun." The boys hid in ambush, and the little girls tried to sneak past them without getting "scalped." Along the edge of the clearing were five or six sentinels. They were only half-heartedly keeping watch, their eyes and ears paying more attention to the laughter and teasing than to the quiet woods. At the northern end of the clearing, a lovesick young man gave in to his feelings and started singing in a playful, nasal voice:

“Come all ye young people, for I’m going for to sing

“Come everyone, because I’m about to sing

Consarnin’ Molly Pringle and her lov-yer, Reuben King.”

Consarn it, Molly Pringle and her lover, Reuben King.

The thin penetrating shriek of a child somewhere in the forest pricked our ears, the clear falsetto of its fright silencing the singer and leaving his mouth agape. I began drawing on my moccasins, but before 41 I could finish a wonderful transformation had taken place in the clearing. As if the cry had been a prearranged signal, six of the young men filed silently into the woods, moving one behind the other, their hunting-shirts now inside their belts leaving their thighs bare, as if they had been so many Shawnees.

The sharp, piercing scream of a child somewhere in the forest caught our attention, the clear, high-pitched sound of its fear silencing the singer, leaving him speechless. I started putting on my moccasins, but before I could finish, an amazing transformation had occurred in the clearing. As if the scream had been a planned signal, six young men silently entered the woods, one behind the other, their hunting shirts tucked into their belts, leaving their thighs exposed, as if they were a group of Shawnees.

They moved swiftly and silently with no more show of confusion or emotion than if they had been setting out on routine scout-duty. The child screamed again, but not before feasters and workers had become fighting-units. Those possessing guns ran quietly in scattering groups toward the forest, leaving the women to guard the clearing and children.

They moved quickly and quietly, showing no more confusion or emotion than if they were going out on a regular scouting mission. The child screamed again, but not before those who had been eating and working turned into fighters. Those with guns quietly ran off in small groups toward the forest, leaving the women to watch over the clearing and the children.

And the women! They were marvelous in their spirit. With scarcely a word they caught up the axes dropped by the men and formed a long line with the children behind them. Little girls became little mothers and hurried still smaller tots to the unfinished fort.

And the women! They were amazing in their spirit. Without saying much, they picked up the axes left by the men and formed a long line with the children behind them. Little girls turned into little mothers and rushed even smaller kids to the unfinished fort.

The woodsmen advanced to the woods, the women slowly fell back, herding the youngsters behind them. As I ran my best to make up for the time lost over my moccasins I passed the Widow McCabe. I shall never forget the ferocious gleam of her slate-gray eyes, nor the superb courage of the thin lips compressed in a straight line.

The woodsmen moved into the forest, while the women gradually stepped back, guiding the children behind them. As I sprinted to catch up for the time I lost with my moccasins, I passed by the Widow McCabe. I'll never forget the fierce gleam in her slate-gray eyes, or the remarkable courage shown in her thin lips, pressed tight in a straight line.

She moved with the grace of a forest cat, reluctant 42 to fall back, her muscular arm swinging the heavy ax as if it were a toy. Abreast of her, and likewise refusing to retreat, was Moulton’s wife, mother of three. She was a thin, frail-appearing little woman with prominent blue eyes, and her gaze was glassy as she stared at the woods, and her lips were drawn back in a snarl.

She moved with the grace of a wildcat, unwilling to back down, her strong arm swinging the heavy axe like it was a toy. Next to her, also refusing to retreat, was Moulton’s wife, the mother of three. She looked thin and fragile, with noticeable blue eyes, her stare blank as she looked at the woods, and her lips were curled back in a snarl.

“Moulton gal missin’,” ran down the line. “Git t’other younkers back.”

“Moulton's girl is missing,” ran down the line. “Get the other kids back.”

The line began bending at the ends to form a half-circle. The distracted little mother left her place in it. Without a word to betray the anguish tearing at her heart she gathered her linsey petticoat snugly about her, and grasping an ax, ran swiftly toward the direction of the screaming. The Widow McCabe hesitated, glanced over her shoulder. Satisfied the other women had the children well grouped and close to the fort, she darted after Mrs. Moulton.

The line started to curve at the ends into a half-circle. The distracted young mother stepped out of her spot in it. Without saying anything to show the pain in her heart, she pulled her linsey petticoat tightly around her, grabbed an ax, and quickly ran toward the sound of the screaming. The Widow McCabe paused for a moment and looked back. Seeing that the other women had the children gathered close to the fort, she followed after Mrs. Moulton.

“Keep back, you women!” yelled Elijah Runner. “Stay with the children! They’re letting the child scream to fetch us into a’ ambush!”

“Stay back, ladies!” shouted Elijah Runner. “Stick with the kids! They’re making the child scream to lure us into an ambush!”

This was excellent advice, but the widow and Mrs. Moulton gave it no heed. One was impelled by hate, the other by love; and as they crashed into the growth behind me each was worth a woodsman or two in hand-to-hand fighting. With unnerving abruptness a man laughed boisterously directly ahead of me. Yells and questions filled the arches of the deep wood. 43

This was great advice, but the widow and Mrs. Moulton ignored it. One was driven by hate, the other by love; and as they crashed into the thicket behind me, each was as skilled as a woodsman or two in close combat. Suddenly, a man laughed loudly right in front of me. Shouts and questions echoed through the deep woods. 43

“Everybody back! False alarm! Nothin’ but the gal gittin’ skeered,” he shouted. “I’m fetchin’ her in, an’ th’ feller what skeered her.”

“Everybody back! False alarm! Nothing but the girl getting scared,” he shouted. “I’m bringing her in, and the guy who scared her.”

Explosive laughter from the men and much crude banter marked our relief. Mrs. Moulton dropped her ax and with both hands held to her face stumbled into the clearing. The Widow McCabe walked with her head bowed, the ax held limply. Although rejoicing over the child’s safety, I suspected she regretted not having had a chance to use her ax.

Explosive laughter from the men and a lot of crude joking marked our relief. Mrs. Moulton dropped her ax and, holding her face with both hands, stumbled into the clearing. The Widow McCabe walked with her head down, holding her ax weakly. Even though we were celebrating the child's safety, I sensed she regretted not having had the chance to use her ax.

“Here they come! Two babies!” some one shouted.

“Here they come! Two babies!” someone shouted.

Mrs. Moulton turned and ran toward the woods again, much as a hen-partridge scurries to its young.

Mrs. Moulton turned and ran towards the woods again, just like a hen-partridge rushing to its chicks.

The bush-growth swayed and parted. First came the frightened child, and she redoubled her weeping on finding herself in her mother’s arms. Behind the child came a grinning woodsman and back of him rode a tall man of very powerful build, but with a face so fat as to appear round and wearing an expression of stupidity.

The bushes swayed and opened up. First came the scared child, who cried even harder when she found herself in her mother’s arms. Behind the child was a smiling woodsman, and behind him rode a tall man with a very strong build, but his face was so round and fat that he looked foolish.

It was my first glimpse of him, but I recognized him instantly from the many descriptions border men had given of him. He was known as “Baby” Kirst, and he was a Nemesis the Indians had raised against themselves, a piece of terrible machinery which their superstitions would not permit them to kill.

It was my first look at him, but I recognized him right away from the many descriptions the border men had provided. He was known as “Baby” Kirst, and he was a force of vengeance the Indians had created against themselves, a piece of terrifying machinery that their superstitions wouldn't let them destroy.

His intelligence was that of a child of seven. 44 When about that age his people were massacred on the Greenbriar and he had been left for dead with a portion of his scalp ripped off and a ghastly wound in his head. By some miracle he had survived, but with his mental growth checked. Physically he had developed muscle and bone until he was a giant in strength.

His intelligence was that of a seven-year-old. 44 When he was around that age, his family was killed on the Greenbriar, and he was left for dead with part of his scalp torn off and a terrible wound on his head. Miraculously, he survived, but his mental development was stunted. Physically, he had built up muscle and bone until he was incredibly strong.

The red men believed him to be under the protection of the Great Spirit, and when they heard him wandering through the woods, sometimes weeping like a peevish child because some little plan had gone awry, more often laughing uproariously at that which would tickle the fancy of a seven-year-old, they made mad haste to get out of his path.

The Native Americans thought he was protected by the Great Spirit, and when they heard him wandering through the woods, sometimes crying like a spoiled child because something hadn’t gone as planned, but more often laughing loudly at things that would amuse a seven-year-old, they hurried to get out of his way.

His instinct to kill was aroused against Indians only. Perhaps it was induced by a vague memory of dark-skinned men having hurt him at some time. Nor was he always possessed by this ungovernable rage. Sometimes he would spend a day in an Indian camp, but woe to the warrior who even inadvertently crossed his whims.

His urge to kill was only sparked by Indians. Maybe it came from a hazy memory of dark-skinned men who had harmed him at some point. He wasn't always consumed by this uncontrollable anger. Sometimes he would hang out in an Indian camp for a whole day, but trouble was coming for any warrior who accidentally crossed him.

He was not skilled in woodcraft beyond the cunning necessary for surprising easy game such as turkeys, squirrels and rabbits. Regardless of his enormous appetite food was gladly given him at every cabin; for wherever he sought shelter, that place was safe from any Indian attack.

He wasn't very good at woodworking beyond the tricks needed to catch easy animals like turkeys, squirrels, and rabbits. Even with his huge appetite, food was always generously offered to him at every cabin; wherever he looked for shelter, that place felt safe from any Indian attack.

While Mrs. Moulton hurried her child to the fort and hushed its weeping with pot-pie the young men 45 raised a yelping chorus and came dancing into the clearing with all the prancing steps of the red men. Deep-voiced oaths and thunderous welcomes were showered upon Baby Kirst as he proudly rode among them, his huge face further distended by a broad grin.

While Mrs. Moulton rushed her child to the fort and quieted its crying with pot pie, the young men 45 erupted into a loud chorus and came dancing into the clearing with the lively steps of the Native Americans. Deep voices filled the air with oaths and enthusiastic welcomes showered upon Baby Kirst as he proudly rode among them, his big face further stretched by a wide grin.

Awkwardly dismounting from his rawbone horse, he stared around the circle and with one hand held behind him tantalizingly said:

Awkwardly getting off his bony horse, he looked around the circle and, with one hand held behind him teasingly, said:

“Got something. Sha’n’t let you peek at it.”

“Got something. I won't let you look at it.”

“Let’s see it, Baby,” coaxed Runner, his tone such as he might use in pleading with a child.

“Let’s see it, Baby,” urged Runner, using a tone similar to what he might use when trying to persuade a child.

“No!” And Baby shook his head stubbornly and grinned mischievously.

“No!” And Baby shook his head stubbornly and grinned playfully.

“’Lasses on mush. Heaps of it, Baby,” bribed Davis.

“Girls on mush. Tons of it, Baby,” bribed Davis.

Baby became interested. Davis repeated his offer. Slowly Baby drew from behind him the scalp of a white man. It was long, dark brown hair, burned to a yellowish white at the ends by the sun.

Baby became interested. Davis repeated his offer. Slowly, Baby pulled out from behind him the scalp of a white man. It had long, dark brown hair, faded to a yellowish white at the tips from the sun.

“That’s Ben Kirby’s hair!” gasped Scott, staring in horror at the exhibit. Then aside, “Good God, he ain’t took to killing whites, has he?”

“That’s Ben Kirby’s hair!” gasped Scott, staring in shock at the exhibit. Then aside, “Oh my God, he hasn’t started killing white people, has he?”

“Where’d you git it, Baby?” coaxed Hacker. “Davis will give you a big bowl of mush and ’lasses.”

“Where'd you get it, Baby?” coaxed Hacker. “Davis will give you a big bowl of mush and molasses.”

“That man had it,” proudly informed Baby, and he fished from the bosom of his hunting-shirt a hank of coarse black hair. 46

“That guy had it,” Baby said proudly, pulling a bunch of coarse black hair from the front of his hunting shirt. 46

“A Shawnee sculp or I’m a flying-squirrel!” yelled Runner. “Don’t you understand it, men? Some dog of a Shawnee rubbed out Kirby. His hair’s been off his head these six weeks. No wonder he ain’t come in to help you folks to fort.

“A Shawnee scalper or I’m a flying squirrel!” yelled Runner. “Don’t you get it, guys? Some damn Shawnee took out Kirby. He’s been missing his hair for six weeks. No wonder he hasn’t come in to help you all at the fort.”

“Baby meets this Shawnee and gives him his needings. The red devil’s sculp ain’t more’n three days old. Good for you, Baby! Good boy! Give him all the ’lasses he can hold. Needn’t worry about any raid s’long as he stays here, Davis. You can just take your time in finishing that fort.”

“Baby meets this Shawnee and gives him what he needs. The red devil’s scalp is only three days old. Good for you, Baby! Good boy! Give him all the molasses he can hold. No need to worry about any raids as long as he stays here, Davis. You can take your time finishing that fort.”

“If we could only keep him!” sighed Davis.

“If we could just keep him!” sighed Davis.

“But you can’t,” spoke up a young man. “Every one has tried. A day or two, yes. Then he must go back to the woods. When the Injuns failed to finish him off they did a bad job for themselves.”

“But you can’t,” said a young man. “Everyone has tried. A day or two, sure. Then he has to go back to the woods. When the Indians didn’t finish him off, they really messed up for themselves.”

“We’ll keep him long’s we can,” said Davis. “Hi, mother! Fill the mixing-bowl with mush and cover it with sweeting.”

“We’ll keep him as long as we can,” said Davis. “Hi, mom! Fill the mixing bowl with mush and cover it with sweetening.”

As proud as a boy being praised by his elders, Baby started to strut to the Davis cabin, but quickly fell into a limping walk and whimpered a bit.

As proud as a boy getting compliments from his elders, Baby started to walk confidently to the Davis cabin, but quickly fell into a limp and let out a whimper.

“Crippled on account of rheumatiz,” sighed Runner. “Rheumatiz has put more hunters and fighters out of business than the Ohio Injuns ever did. And poor Baby can’t remember to always sleep with his feet to the fire. If we could git him a stout pair of shoes to wear in place of them spongy moccasins it would pay us.” 47

“Crippled from rheumatism,” sighed Runner. “Rheumatism has put more hunters and fighters out of work than the Ohio Indians ever did. And poor Baby can’t remember to always sleep with his feet towards the fire. If we could get him a sturdy pair of shoes instead of those spongy moccasins, it would be worth it.” 47

Kirst was too grotesque to laugh at, and the settlers were grotesque when they smiled at his ferocious appetite, and in the next moment tried to buy the protection of his presence. Let him regularly patrol a dozen miles of frontier each day, and I would guarantee no Indian would knowingly cross his path.

Kirst was too bizarre to laugh at, and the settlers looked strange when they smiled at his fierce hunger, only to then try to secure his presence for protection. If he were to patrol a dozen miles of the frontier every day, I would bet that no Native American would dare to cross his path.

More than one party of red raiders had unwittingly followed his trail, only to turn in flight as if the devil was nipping after them once they glimpsed his bulky figure, heard his whimpering or his loud laughter. The men followed him to the Davis Cabin, each eager to contribute to the general gossip concerning the child-man’s prodigious strength.

More than one group of red raiders had unknowingly followed his trail, only to flee as if the devil was chasing them as soon as they caught sight of his large figure or heard his whimpering or loud laughter. The men trailed him to the Davis Cabin, each eager to add to the local gossip about the child-man’s incredible strength.

As my horse was straying toward the west side of the clearing I went to fetch him back and spancel him near the fort. I had secured him and was about to ride him back when a rifle cracked close at hand in the woods, and I heard a voice passionately jeering:

As my horse wandered over to the west side of the clearing, I went to bring him back and tie him near the fort. I had him secured and was getting ready to ride him back when a rifle shot rang out nearby in the woods, and I heard a voice mockingly jeering:

“I ’low that cotched ye where ye lived, didn’t it?”

“I guess that caught you where you lived, didn’t it?”

I drove my horse through the bushes and came upon a sickening scene. An Indian man and a squaw were seated on a horse. On the ground was another Indian. A glance told me he was dead from the small blue hole through the forehead. The man and woman on the horse remained as motionless as if paralyzed.

I rode my horse through the bushes and stumbled upon a disturbing scene. A Native man and a woman were sitting on a horse. On the ground lay another Native man. A quick look revealed he was dead from the small blue hole in his forehead. The man and woman on the horse were as still as if they were frozen.

Isaac Crabtree stood reloading his long rifle, his 48 sallow face twisted in a smile of vicious joy. As he rammed home the charge I crowded my horse against him and sent him sprawling. Turning to the Indians I cried:

Isaac Crabtree was reloading his long rifle, his 48 pale face twisted into a smile of cruel delight. As he pushed the charge into place, I pushed my horse against him, sending him tumbling. Turning to the Indians, I shouted:

“Ride away! Ride quick!”

"Get away fast! Hurry!"

“We are friendly Cherokees!” cried the woman in that tongue. “That man there is called Cherokee Billy by white men.” And she pointed to the dead man.

“We're friendly Cherokees!” shouted the woman in that language. “That man over there is called Cherokee Billy by white people.” And she pointed to the dead man.

With that she swerved the horse about, kicked her feet into his ribs and dashed away, the man clinging on behind her, his dark features devoid of expression. An oath brought my head about. Crabtree was on his feet, his hand drawing his ax, his face livid with rage.

With that, she turned the horse around, kicked her feet into his ribs, and took off, the man hanging on behind her, his dark face expressionless. A curse made me turn my head. Crabtree was on his feet, his hand reaching for his axe, his face pale with anger.

“Curse you!” he stuttered. “Ye sp’iled my baggin’ the three of ’em!”

“Curse you!” he stuttered. “You spoiled my bagging the three of them!”

“You’ve bagged Cherokee Billy, the brother of Oconostota, the great chief of the Cherokees,” I wrathfully retorted. “It would have been well for the frontier if I could have arrived in time to bag you before you did it. The Cherokees have kept out of the war, but it’ll be a wonder if they don’t swarm up this creek when they hear of this murder.”

“You’ve captured Cherokee Billy, the brother of Oconostota, the great chief of the Cherokees,” I angrily replied. “It would have been better for the frontier if I had arrived in time to capture you before you did this. The Cherokees have stayed out of the war, but it’ll be surprising if they don’t rush up this creek when they hear about this murder.”

“Let ’em come!” he yelled. “That’s what we want. It’ll take more’n you, Basdel Morris, to keep my paws clear of the critters once I git a bead on one of ’em. Git out of my way so’s I can git my rifle. I’ll have the three of ’em yet.” 49

“Let them come!” he shouted. “That’s exactly what we want. It’ll take more than you, Basdel Morris, to keep me away from those creatures once I get a shot at one of them. Get out of my way so I can grab my rifle. I’ll get all three of them yet.” 49

“If you make a move to follow them I’ll shoot you,” I promised.

“If you try to follow them, I’ll shoot you,” I promised.

By this time men were crashing through the bushes. Then came a louder noise and Baby Kirst, mounted on his big horse, his broad face bedaubed with molasses, burst on the scene. A dozen settlers crowded into the spot behind him. Hacker and Runner were the first to see the dead Indian. With a whoop they drew their knives and rushed in to get the scalp. I drove them back with my horse and loudly informed them:

By this point, men were crashing through the bushes. Then, a louder noise erupted as Baby Kirst, riding his big horse with his broad face smeared in molasses, burst onto the scene. A dozen settlers crowded in behind him. Hacker and Runner were the first to spot the dead Indian. With a whoop, they pulled out their knives and rushed in to get the scalp. I pushed them back with my horse and loudly told them:

“It’s Cherokee Billy, brother of Oconostota, who can send the whole Cherokee nation against you, or hold it back.”

“It’s Cherokee Billy, Oconostota’s brother, who can rally the entire Cherokee nation against you, or keep them at bay.”

“I don’t care what Injun it is,” howled Hacker. “Hair’s hair. Git out the way, or you’ll git acquainted with my ax. I’ll have that scalp.”

“I don’t care what Native American it is,” shouted Hacker. “Hair is hair. Get out of the way, or you’ll get to know my axe. I’m taking that scalp.”

“Not so fast,” I warned. “The hair belongs to Crabtree here. Kill your own scalps. Crabtree doesn’t care to take that scalp. He knows Oconostota has a long memory.” And I swung about, my rifle across the saddle and in a direct line with the murderer’s chin.

“Not so fast,” I warned. “That hair belongs to Crabtree here. Take your own scalps. Crabtree doesn’t want to take that scalp. He knows Oconostota has a long memory.” And I turned around, my rifle resting on the saddle and aimed directly at the murderer’s chin.

“It’s my kill,” growled Crabtree. “Morris held me up with his gun, or I’d bagged t’other two of ’em.”

“It’s my kill,” growled Crabtree. “Morris had me covered with his gun, or I would’ve taken down the other two.”

“I’d like to see him hold me up when there’s red meat to be run down!” snarled Runner.

“I want to see him back me up when there’s red meat to chase down!” snarled Runner.

There were four killers present in addition to the 50 irresponsible Kirst. I was helpless against them, I could not shoot a man down for proposing to follow two Indians, let the reds be ever so friendly toward the whites. But Patrick Davis had come to Howard’s Creek to stay, and it was a problem he could handle. It at once developed that he did not fancy the prospect of a Cherokee reprisal. He stepped in front of Runner and in a low ugly voice said:

There were four killers there, along with the reckless Kirst. I felt powerless against them; I couldn't just shoot a guy for wanting to follow two Indians, no matter how friendly the natives were with whites. But Patrick Davis had come to Howard’s Creek for the long haul, and this was a situation he could manage. It quickly became clear that he wasn’t keen on the idea of a Cherokee retaliation. He stepped in front of Runner and, in a low, menacing voice, said:

“You fellows quit this talk. ’Nough mischief has been done. Unless Oconostota can be smoothed down there’ll be trouble from Rye Cove to Tygart’s Valley. As for following t’other two, you’ll reckon with me and my neighbors first.”

“You guys cut this out. Enough trouble has been caused. Unless Oconostota calms down, there’ll be issues from Rye Cove to Tygart’s Valley. As for going after the other two, you’ll have to deal with me and my neighbors first.”

“A dead Injun ain’t worth quarreling over,” spoke up Widow McCabe from the edge of the group; and her eyes glowed as they rested on Cherokee Billy.

“A dead Indian isn’t worth arguing over,” said Widow McCabe from the edge of the group; and her eyes sparkled as they fixed on Cherokee Billy.

Mrs. Moulton now came on the scene. She still had her husband, and she frantically called on her friends to prevent further bloodshed. The greater number of the men, while unwilling to criticize Crabtree for his dastardly murder, did not care to add to the Cherokees’ anger, and they took sides with Davis. I believed the whole affair had ended, but Crabtree was crafty, and he caused fresh fear by reminding them:

Mrs. Moulton stepped in now. She still had her husband, and she urgently urged her friends to stop any more violence. Most of the men, while not willing to condemn Crabtree for his terrible murder, didn’t want to provoke the Cherokees further, so they sided with Davis. I thought the whole situation was over, but Crabtree was cunning, and he created new fear by reminding them:

“You folks are fools to let the only witnesses to that dawg’s death git away and take word back 51 to the Cherokees. If Morris hadn’t took a hand there wouldn’t ’a’ been that danger.”

“You all are idiots for letting the only witnesses to that dog’s death get away and report back to the Cherokees. If Morris hadn’t stepped in, there wouldn’t have been that danger.”

Many settlers were long used to classifying the red men with the wild animals along the border. Therefore, the question of killing the two fleeing Cherokees became a matter of policy, rather than of sentiment. But Davis, although he wavered, finally declared he would have none of it. He reminded his friends that they would soon be called by Dunmore to march against the Ohio tribes, and that it would not do to leave hostile Cherokees behind them to attack the valleys. Hacker, Runner, Scott and Crabtree perceived that the settlers were opposed to further bloodshed, but Crabtree still had a card to play. Turning to Baby Kirst, who was staring intently down on the dead man, he suddenly cried:

Many settlers had long been used to thinking of the Native Americans as wild animals at the border. So, the issue of killing the two fleeing Cherokees became more about policy than feelings. But Davis, although he hesitated, finally said he wanted no part of it. He reminded his friends that they would soon be called by Dunmore to march against the Ohio tribes, and that it wouldn’t be wise to leave hostile Cherokees behind to attack the valleys. Hacker, Runner, Scott, and Crabtree realized that the settlers were against more bloodshed, but Crabtree still had a move to make. Turning to Baby Kirst, who was staring intently at the dead man, he suddenly shouted:

“Sweet sugar, Baby, if you ride and find two Injuns just gone away.”

“Sweet sugar, Baby, if you ride and find two Native Americans just gone away.”

And he pointed in the direction taken by the man and woman. With a yelp of juvenile delight Baby slapped his horse and rode away down the valley.

And he pointed in the direction the man and woman had gone. With a joyful shout, Baby smacked his horse and rode off down the valley.

“Now you’ve done it!” growled Davis, scowling blackly at Crabtree. “You’ve made trouble atween us and the Cherokees, and you’ve drove away the best defense against Injuns we could ’a’ had.”

“Now you’ve done it!” Davis growled, glaring angrily at Crabtree. “You’ve caused trouble between us and the Cherokees, and you’ve scared off the best defense we could’ve had against the Indians.”

“I don’t have to have no loose-wit to stand ’tween me and Injuns,” sneered Crabtree.

“I don’t need any loose talk to stand between me and the Indians,” sneered Crabtree.

“You’re better at killing unarmed Indians than 52 in putting up a real fight,” I accused. “You’re not fond of traveling very far from a settlement when you draw blood. Shelby Cousin was telling me down on the Cheat that you like to be near a white man’s cabin when you make a kill.”

“You’re better at taking out unarmed Indians than 52 in actually putting up a real fight,” I said. “You don’t like to go far from a settlement when you draw blood. Shelby Cousin was telling me down on the Cheat that you prefer to be close to a white man’s cabin when you make a kill.”

His sallow face flushed red, but he had no harsh words to say against young Cousin. Without replying to me he made for the Davis cabin to get something to eat, leaving Cherokee Billy for others to bury. I noticed it was the Widow McCabe, with her slate-gray eyes half-closed and gleaming brightly, who waited on Crabtree and heaped his plate with food.

His pale face turned red, but he didn't have any harsh words for young Cousin. Without responding to me, he headed for the Davis cabin to grab something to eat, leaving Cherokee Billy to be buried by others. I noticed that it was the Widow McCabe, with her slate-gray eyes half-closed and shining brightly, who served Crabtree and piled his plate with food.

What with the interruptions and the nervous tension of the men it was after sunset before the roof of the fort was finished. It was agreed that the men with families should sleep in the fort that night with the single men occupying the cabins nearest the fort. I took up my quarters in the Davis cabin, after reminding my friends again that I must start early in the morning to cross the mountains on my way to Colonel Lewis who lived near Salem.

What with all the interruptions and the anxious energy of the men, it was after sunset before the fort's roof was finished. Everyone agreed that the men with families should sleep in the fort that night, while the single men would stay in the cabins closest to the fort. I settled into the Davis cabin, reminding my friends once more that I needed to get up early in the morning to cross the mountains on my way to Colonel Lewis, who lived near Salem.

“Why, land sake! To Salem! Why, look here! You’ll be seeing my cousin, Ericus Dale!” excitedly exclaimed Mrs. Davis.

“Wow, for real! We're going to Salem! Hey, look! You’ll be meeting my cousin, Ericus Dale!” Mrs. Davis said excitedly.

My emotion was far greater than that expressed by Mrs. Davis, but the dusk of early evening permitted me to conceal it. It was three years since I had seen the Dales, father and daughter. They 53 were then living in Williamsburg. It was most astonishing that they should be now living in Salem. But this was going too fast.

My feelings were way stronger than what Mrs. Davis showed, but the early evening shadows helped hide them. It had been three years since I had seen the Dales, father and daughter. They were living in Williamsburg back then. It was really surprising that they were now living in Salem. But this was all happening too quickly.

It did not follow that Patricia Dale was in Salem because her father was there. In truth, it was difficult to imagine Patsy Dale being content with that little settlement under the eastern eaves of the mountains. Before I could find my tongue Mrs. Davis was informing her neighbors:

It didn't mean that Patricia Dale was in Salem just because her dad was there. Honestly, it was hard to picture Patsy Dale being happy in that small town at the foot of the mountains. Before I could speak, Mrs. Davis was telling her neighbors:

“My cousin, Ericus, ain’t got many warm spots in his heart for Governor Dunmore. He’s sure to be sot ag’in’ this war. He’s a very powerful man in the colony.” Then to me, “I want you to see Patsy and tell her not to think of coming out here this summer. She’s not to come till the Injuns have been well whipped.”

“My cousin, Ericus, doesn’t have much love for Governor Dunmore. He’s definitely set against this war. He’s a very powerful man in the colony.” Then he said to me, “I want you to see Patsy and tell her not to even think about coming out here this summer. She shouldn’t come until the Indians have been well defeated.”

“Coming out here?” I dully repeated.

“Coming out here?” I repeated, feeling a bit numb.

“They was opinin’ to when I last got word from ’em last March. They was at their home in Williamsburg, and the girl wrote she was going to Salem with her father, who had some trading-business to fix up. ’Spected to be there all summer, and was ’lowing to come out here with her daddy. But seeing how things is going, it won’t do. Mebbe Salem even won’t be safe for ’em. It won’t put you out any to see her and tell her?”

“They were saying when I last heard from them last March. They were at home in Williamsburg, and the girl wrote that she was going to Salem with her father, who had some trading business to take care of. She expected to be there all summer and planned to come out here with her dad. But given how things are going, that might not work out. Maybe even Salem won’t be safe for them. Is it too much trouble for you to see her and let her know?”

I trusted to the dusk to conceal my burning cheeks. I had supposed I had secured control of myself during my three years on the border. It 54 would be impossible for any man who had looked into Patsy Dale’s dark blue eyes to forget her; and we had been something more than friends. I promised Mrs. Davis I would do her errand, and hurried from the cabin.

I relied on the evening light to hide my flushed cheeks. I thought I had gained control over my emotions during my three years on the border. It would be impossible for any man who had looked into Patsy Dale’s dark blue eyes to forget her; we had been more than just friends. I assured Mrs. Davis I would run her errand, and quickly left the cabin.

The ride ahead of me suddenly became momentous. I was thrilled with the prospect of seeing Patsy again; and I was afraid the interview would disturb me vastly. To be alone and arrange my jumbled thoughts I helped drive the horses into a small inclosure, well stockaded, and watched the boys coming through the clearing to drive the cattle into their stalls in several hollow sycamores. These natural shelters, once the openings were enlarged and protected with bars, made excellent pens for the domestic animals and fowls. I was still thinking about Patsy Dale and the time when her young life touched mine when the cabin doors were barred and it was time to sleep.

The ride ahead of me suddenly felt significant. I was excited about the chance to see Patsy again, but I was also worried that our meeting would upset me a lot. To gather my scattered thoughts, I helped guide the horses into a small, well-fenced area and watched the guys coming through the clearing to lead the cattle into their spots in a few hollow sycamores. These natural shelters, once the openings were widened and secured with bars, made great pens for the livestock and birds. I was still thinking about Patsy Dale and the time when her young life intersected with mine when the cabin doors were closed, and it was time to sleep.


55

CHAPTER III

OVER THE MOUNTAINS

When I opened my eyes a young man was surveying the clearing through a chink above the door. This morning vigilance was customary in every cabin along the frontier and revealed the settler’s realization of the ever present danger. No wonder those first men grew to hate the dark forest and the cover it afforded the red raiders. A reconnaissance made through a peephole could at the best satisfy one that no stump in the clearing concealed an Indian.

When I opened my eyes, a young man was watching the clearing through a crack above the door. This morning vigilance was the norm in every cabin along the frontier, highlighting the settlers' awareness of the constant danger. It’s no surprise that those first men came to despise the dark forest and the hiding places it provided for the raiders. A reconnaissance made through a peephole could at least reassure someone that no stump in the clearing was hiding an Indian.

It was with this unsatisfactory guarantee that the settler unbarred his door. He could never be sure that the fringe of the woods was not alive with the enemy. And yet young men fell in love and amorously sought their mates, and were married, and their neighbors made merry, and children were born. And always across the clearing lay the shadow of the tomahawk.

It was with this unreliable guarantee that the settler unlocked his door. He could never be certain that the edge of the woods wasn't teeming with enemies. And yet young men fell in love, eagerly pursued their partners, got married, and their neighbors celebrated, and children were born. And always across the clearing loomed the threat of the tomahawk.

Now that I am older and the blood runs colder, and the frontier is pushed beyond the mountains, I often wonder what our town swains would do if 56 they had to risk their scalps each time a sweetheart was visited!

Now that I'm older and my blood runs colder, and the frontier has moved beyond the mountains, I often wonder what our town guys would do if 56 they had to risk their lives every time they visited a sweetheart!

The man at the door dropped back to the puncheon floor, announcing: “All clear at my end.”

The guy at the door stepped back onto the wooden floor and said, “All clear on my side.”

A companion at the other end of the cabin made a similar report, and the door was opened. Two of the men, with their rifles ready, stepped outside and swiftly swung their gaze along the edge of the forest. The early morning mists obscured the vision somewhat. A bell tinkled just within the undergrowth. Instantly the fellows outside dropped behind stumps, while we inside removed the plugs from loopholes.

A partner at the other end of the cabin gave a similar update, and the door was opened. Two of the men, with their rifles ready, stepped outside and quickly scanned the edge of the forest. The early morning mist made it a bit harder to see. A bell rang softly just inside the brush. Immediately, the guys outside ducked behind stumps, while we inside took out the plugs from the loopholes.

“All the cattle is in,” murmured a youth to me, so young his first beard had barely sprouted. “Injun trick to git us out there.”

“All the cattle is in,” a young guy murmured to me, so young his first beard had barely come in. “It's an Indian trick to get us out there.”

Several minutes passed, then Davis loudly called from the fort:

Several minutes went by, then Davis shouted from the fort:

“It’s all right! Hodge’s critter wa’n’t fetched in last night.”

“It’s fine! Hodge’s animal wasn’t brought in last night.”

Even as he spoke the cow emerged from the bushes.

Even as he spoke, the cow came out of the bushes.

Smoke began issuing from the cabin chimneys and the women came from the fort to warm up the remains of the pot-pies, to bake corn bread and prepare mush. The men scattered through the clearing. Some chopped down bushes which might mask a foe’s stealthy advance, others cleared out logs which might serve as breastworks for the raiders. 57

Smoke started rising from the cabin chimneys, and the women came from the fort to heat up the leftover pot pies, bake cornbread, and make mush. The men spread out across the clearing. Some chopped down bushes that could hide an enemy's sneaky approach, while others cleared away logs that could be used as barriers against raiders. 57

Labor did not appeal to the four killers, and their part was done when they slipped into the forest, each taking a different course, and scouted for signs and bagged some game. As my business demanded an early departure I was not expected to participate in any of these precautions.

Labor didn't interest the four killers, and their role was complete when they slipped into the forest, each taking a different path, looking for signs and hunting some game. Since my work required an early departure, I wasn't expected to take part in any of these precautions.

I saw that my horse had his feed and water and led him back to the cabin, and gave my weapons their daily overhauling. Mrs. Davis paused in her labors long enough to remind me of her message to Patricia Dale. I reassured her so earnestly that she turned from her corn-bread baking in a flat pan before the open fire and stared at me rather intently. There was no dodging her keen eyes.

I noticed that my horse had food and water, so I led him back to the cabin and took a moment to clean my weapons. Mrs. Davis stopped what she was doing long enough to remind me about her message for Patricia Dale. I reassured her so sincerely that she turned from baking corn bread in a flat pan over the open fire and looked at me quite intently. There was no avoiding her sharp gaze.

“See here,” she exclaimed; “you’ve met Patsy already, I ’low.”

“Look here,” she said; “you’ve already met Patsy, I assume.”

I hesitated between the truth and a lie, and then nodded my head. She brushed a limp strand of hair from her face, and in so doing left a smut-streak across her nose, and half-closed her eyes while a smile tugged at the corners of her mouth.

I paused, torn between telling the truth and lying, then nodded. She pushed aside a droopy strand of hair from her face, accidentally smudging her nose in the process, and half-closed her eyes as a smile crept across her lips.

“I can’t say yet whether you’re lucky, or just the opposite,” she demurely remarked.

“I can’t say yet if you’re lucky or just the opposite,” she said shyly.

A loud call from the forest relieved my answering this insinuating remark, and I stepped outdoors to find the men leaving their work and the women leaving their cooking. “White man coming!” bawled a young man.

A loud shout from the forest interrupted my response to this suggestive comment, and I went outside to see the men stopping their work and the women pausing their cooking. “White man coming!” yelled a young man.

“Ain’t any of the scouts,” said Davis. “Better 58 gather the children in. White man sure enough, but it may be one of the renegade breed. Surveyors from the Kanawha say Tavenor Ross is out with the reds ag’in.”

“Aren’t any of the scouts,” said Davis. “Better 58 gather the kids in. White guy for sure, but it might be one of the rogue types. Surveyors from the Kanawha say Tavenor Ross is back out with the Indians again.”

There was no haste or confusion in preparing for this possible attack led by a white man. The children scuttled to their mothers; the men slowly fell back to fort and cabins. The fact that four Indian-haters were carefully scouting the woods satisfied us that no enemy could get very close without being fired upon. The white man called again. This time he was answered from two directions.

There was no rush or panic in getting ready for this potential attack led by a white man. The children hurried to their mothers; the men calmly returned to the fort and cabins. The knowledge that four Indian-haters were thoroughly checking the woods reassured us that no enemy could get too close without being shot at. The white man called out again. This time, he received responses from two directions.

“It’s all right,” shouted Davis. “Ike Crabtree answered him. So did Lige Runner. Crabtree never would ’a’ yipped till sure there wa’n’t no Injun waiting to be shot down. Prob’ly some one from the Holston.”

“It’s all good,” shouted Davis. “Ike Crabtree replied to him. So did Lige Runner. Crabtree wouldn’t have made a sound until he was sure there wasn’t any Indian waiting to get shot. Probably someone from the Holston.”

“Hooray!” howled a seventeen-year-old lad, who painted his face in addition to wearing Indian leggings. “It’s Jesse Hughes!”

“Hooray!” yelled a seventeen-year-old guy, who painted his face and wore Indian leggings. “It’s Jesse Hughes!”

His endorsement of the passionate, reckless man evoked more enthusiasm from the younger men than from their elders. So implacable was Hughes in his hatred of the natives that he was incapable of any self-restraint. His participation in the massacre of the Bulltown families had made him a well-known character wherever Indian-fighters met.

His support for the passionate, reckless guy sparked more excitement from the younger men than from the older ones. Hughes was so relentless in his hatred of the natives that he couldn't show any self-control. His involvement in the massacre of the Bulltown families had made him a well-known figure wherever Indian fighters gathered.

Crabtree loved to kill Indians, but he always weighed his chances and never scorned an advantage. 59 Hughes killed on sight, whether in a settlement or in the woods, whether the act brought one or a score of dusky avengers on his trail. Nor did it matter if the Indian be friendly to the whites and known to be perfectly harmless. His skin condemned him.

Crabtree loved to kill Native Americans, but he always considered his odds and never overlooked an opportunity. 59 Hughes shot on sight, whether in a town or in the woods, regardless of whether it meant one or many dark-skinned pursuers would come after him. It didn't matter if the Native American was friendly to the settlers and clearly harmless. His skin was enough to condemn him.

Although a master of woodcraft and possessing a knowledge of western Virginia equaled by few men, Hughes was never asked to lead a command of rangers sent to rescue prisoners, or punish a village. He was too irresponsible. He would imperil the lives of a score of friends bent on a surprise attack by firing upon the first savage he saw.

Although he was a master of woodworking and had knowledge of western Virginia that few others matched, Hughes was never asked to lead a group of rangers sent to rescue prisoners or punish a village. He was too reckless. He would endanger the lives of several friends who were planning a surprise attack by shooting at the first enemy he spotted.

The young men saw in him the successful killer. Their elders preferred to travel the forests without him. His presence in a settlement once war came to the frontier, however, was always desirable, as in case of a fight he would do the enemy much damage.

The young men saw him as the successful killer. Their elders preferred to travel the forests without him. However, his presence in a settlement once war broke out on the frontier was always wanted, as he would inflict significant damage on the enemy in a fight.

When he rode from the forest the four scouts came with him; and there was no question as to their admiration of the fellow. Greetings were called out by men and women. He saw me mounted and some one told him of my journey. He rode up to me and warned me to be watchful as he had found tracks a few miles south of the mountain-trace I proposed following.

When he came out of the forest, the four scouts rode with him, and it was clear how much they admired him. Men and women shouted their greetings. He spotted me on horseback, and someone mentioned my journey to him. He rode over to me and cautioned me to stay alert since he had discovered tracks a few miles south of the mountain path I planned to take.

His errand at Howard’s Creek was to secure a few men and attempt to cut off this band. Eager queries for news induced him to say he had just 60 come from Clinch River, and that Captain William Russell, in charge of the rangers along the Clinch, had started Daniel Boone and Michael Stoner for the Falls of the Ohio to warn the surveyors along the river that the Indians were out and would soon be attacking the frontier and combing the Kentucky country clean.

His mission at Howard’s Creek was to gather a few men and try to cut off this group. Eager questions for updates prompted him to say he had just 60 come from Clinch River, where Captain William Russell, who was overseeing the rangers along the Clinch, had sent Daniel Boone and Michael Stoner to the Falls of the Ohio to warn the surveyors along the river that the Indians were on the move and would soon be attacking the frontier, sweeping through Kentucky.

With much gusto he added that three Cherokees had been killed recently at the head of the Clinch. The thoughtless, in unison with Hacker and his companions, cheered this announcement most lustily. The men with families looked very grave. Of Baby Kirst, Hughes had seen no signs.

With great enthusiasm, he added that three Cherokees had recently been killed at the head of the Clinch. The thoughtless crowd, along with Hacker and his friends, cheered loudly at this news. The men with families looked very serious. As for Baby Kirst, Hughes had seen no signs of her.

His report of Indian-signs near my route over the mountains influenced me to return to the cabin and check up my ammunition more carefully. I spread a double handful of small bullets on the table, running seventy to the pound, and let each slip through my fingers to make sure none was irregular. Only those which were round and smooth were returned to the pouch.

His report of Indian signs near my route over the mountains made me decide to head back to the cabin and inspect my ammunition more carefully. I spread a double handful of small bullets on the table, running seventy to the pound, and let each one slip through my fingers to ensure none were irregular. Only those that were round and smooth were put back in the pouch.

My flints and greased linen patches were examined a second time. An aged man, known as Uncle Dick, came in and watched me curiously, and grinned in approval of my caution. It was seldom a man reached his advanced age on the frontier. I had never heard Uncle Dick’s last name, nor do I believe there was any one on the creek who had heard it. 61

My flints and oiled linen patches were checked again. An old man, known as Uncle Dick, walked in and observed me with interest, grinning in approval of my carefulness. It was rare for a man to live to such an old age on the frontier. I had never heard Uncle Dick’s last name, and I don’t think anyone else on the creek had either. 61

According to rumor he had gone against some law in South Carolina and had fled to the frontier. Despite his many years he was sturdy and strong, but his failing eyesight made him dependent upon knife and ax. Much travel in wet weather had crippled him with rheumatism, and he remained close to whatever settlement he happened to visit.

According to rumor, he had violated some law in South Carolina and had escaped to the frontier. Despite his age, he was tough and strong, but his worsening eyesight made him reliant on his knife and axe. Many travels in wet weather had left him with rheumatism, so he stayed close to whichever settlement he happened to visit.

“Fill the breast o’ yer shirt with hunks o’ corn cake, younker. Be sure yer ax is hitched so it won’t be snagged from the loop when ye ride hellitiflicker through the bushes,” he warned me.

“Stuff the front of your shirt with pieces of corn cake, kid. Make sure your axe is secured so it doesn't get caught in the loop when you ride like a bat out of hell through the bushes,” he warned me.

I nodded, and he seated himself on a three-legged stool and whetted a long knife against one of the fireplace stones, and mumbled:

I nodded, and he sat down on a three-legged stool, sharpening a long knife against one of the fireplace stones, and mumbled:

“Don’t make no differ about me, but for the sake o’ these younkers here such men as love killin’ Injuns oughter keep clear o’ the settlements an’ do their stent on t’other side the Ohio. Old Cornstalk’s powerful keen to git them fellers. When he hears they’re here at the creek he’s likely to strike quick an’ mighty pert. Wal, if they come an’ I can make it hand-grips with ’em I ’low there’ll be some new Injuns in the Happy Huntin’-grounds.”

“Don’t worry about me, but for the sake of these young ones here, guys who love killing Indians should stay away from the settlements and do their work on the other side of the Ohio. Old Cornstalk is really eager to get those guys. When he hears they’re here at the creek, he’s likely to act fast and aggressively. Well, if they come and I get the chance to confront them, I think there will be some new Indians in the Happy Hunting Grounds.”

When I bid the people good-by and received their kindly wishes for a safe journey, Uncle Dick was still at the fireplace, trying to improve the razor-edge of his blade.

When I said goodbye to everyone and got their warm wishes for a safe trip, Uncle Dick was still by the fireplace, trying to sharpen his razor.

I rode through the woods without spending any time in looking for signs. Runner and his mates 62 had scouted a circle around the clearing in a thorough fashion, and I could spare my eyes until I reached the first slope of the mountains. When the path began to ascend and I was afforded a better view of the heavens, thunder-clouds were piling in sullen massiveness above the western horizon.

I rode through the woods without taking any time to look for signs. Runner and his friends had thoroughly scouted a circle around the clearing, so I could keep my eyes ahead until I reached the first slope of the mountains. As the path began to climb and I got a clearer view of the sky, dark thunder-clouds were gathering heavily above the western horizon.

The heat was very oppressive. The dull rumble of thunder came across the valley behind. It was as much of a vibration as a sound, something to be felt as well as heard. The song-birds were keeping close to the thickets and fluttering about nervously. By the time I was well committed to the first rugged ascent, a yellowish gray wall filled the western sky. Across this the lightning played.

The heat was unbearable. The low rumble of thunder rolled in from the valley behind. It was more of a vibration than a sound, something you could feel just as much as hear. The songbirds were sticking close to the bushes, flitting around anxiously. By the time I was well into the first steep climb, a yellowish-gray wall filled the western sky. Lightning danced across it.

As the curtain of rain drove in toward the Greenbriar I knew that any savages lurking west of Howard’s Creek would be bothered to keep their priming dry. No rain fell on my path, however, and at no time did I lose the early morning sun. On gaining a higher elevation I could see the storm was following the valley down to the head waters of the Clinch.

As the rain poured down towards the Greenbriar, I realized that any troublemakers hiding west of Howard’s Creek would struggle to keep their guns dry. Fortunately, no rain fell on my path, and I never lost the morning sun. When I got to a higher point, I could see the storm moving down the valley toward the headwaters of the Clinch.

I had not neglected Uncle Dick’s advice in regard to provisions, and the front of my loose hunting-shirt held a bag of corn cakes and some cooked venison. On reaching the first slope I had watched carefully for the tracks Hughes had seen south of the trace, but found none.

I hadn't overlooked Uncle Dick's advice about supplies, and the front of my loose hunting shirt had a bag of corn cakes and some cooked venison. As I reached the first slope, I looked carefully for the tracks Hughes had spotted south of the trail, but I didn't find any.

There could be no question of Hughes’ ability to 63 read Indian-signs; and his warning recalled the Grisdols to my mind. These people—two brothers and two children—had their cabin in a hollow close by a tumbling brook and to one side of the trace. I planned to make a slight détour and pass a word with them and to warn them to be watchful.

There’s no doubt about Hughes’ skill in reading Indian signs; his warning reminded me of the Grisdols. This family—two brothers and two kids—had their cabin in a dip near a rushing brook, right off the trail. I intended to take a small detour to chat with them and to advise them to stay alert.

The fact that Hughes had found signs near the mountains would indicate the Indians had planned a raid against some isolated home, and as there was no footing in the trace I followed, it might easily be that the enemy had entered lower down.

The fact that Hughes had found signs near the mountains suggests that the Indians had planned a raid on some isolated home, and since there was no evidence in the path I followed, it's possible that the enemy had come in from a lower location.

Along toward the noon hour I topped a ridge and decided I would halt and eat at the first spring or brook I came to. My horse, an old campaigner in wilderness work, pricked his ears as we began dipping down the gentle slope. I studied the path ahead and the timbered slopes on both sides to discover the cause of this attention.

Around noon, I crested a ridge and decided to stop and eat at the first spring or stream I encountered. My horse, an experienced veteran of wilderness travels, perked up his ears as we started down the gentle slope. I scanned the trail ahead and the wooded hills on either side to figure out what had caught his attention.

The animal was intelligent. I knew it could be no wild creature as there was no suggestion of fear in the attentive ears. Dissatisfied at remaining in ignorance, I reined in to investigate more carefully. Almost at once the horse swung his head to the right and gazed curiously. On this side the space was bordered by a beech grove. Owing to the rank bush-growth lining the path, little could be seen of the grove from any point below where I had halted until a brook, which cut the path, was reached.

The animal was smart. I realized it couldn't be a wild creature since there was no hint of fear in its alert ears. Frustrated with not knowing, I pulled the reins to take a closer look. Almost immediately, the horse turned its head to the right and looked with curiosity. On that side, there was a grove of beech trees. Because of the thick bushes along the path, very little of the grove could be seen from my vantage point until I reached a brook that crossed the path.

I leaned forward and looked between the horse’s 64 ears and discovered a bear down in the hollow, nosing about for nuts and grubs on the bank of the brook. A bear was always acceptable meat to a settler, and I at once decided to stalk the brute and pack his carcass to the Grisdol cabin.

I leaned forward and looked between the horse’s 64 ears and saw a bear in the hollow, searching for nuts and grubs by the stream. A bear was always good meat for a settler, so I immediately decided to track the animal and carry its body back to the Grisdol cabin.

After the first moment he passed behind some trees, but as I continued to glimpse him I knew he had not taken alarm. I slid from my horse and started him down the trace, and then ducked into the grove and rapidly descended toward the brook. I had no fear of my horse losing himself, as he would make for the stream where I would join him within a few minutes.

After the first moment he went behind some trees, I could still catch glimpses of him, so I knew he wasn't alarmed. I got off my horse and started him down the path, then ducked into the grove and quickly headed toward the brook. I wasn't worried about my horse wandering off, since he would head for the stream where I would meet him in a few minutes.

As I flitted from tree to tree I repeatedly sighted the animal as he poked his nose about in search of ants or grubs, and yet when I reached a point within sixty or seventy-five yards of where he should have been feeding I could not locate him.

As I moved from tree to tree, I kept seeing the animal poking around for ants or grubs, but when I got within sixty or seventy-five yards of where he should have been feeding, I couldn't find him.

A half-formed suspicion popped into my mind from nowhere. My horse had shown no nervousness in drawing nearer to the bear. The bushes prevented my seeing the horse, but I could hear him as he quickened his pace to reach the tumbling brook. Now for a second I saw the bear again, and my suspicion grew stronger.

A vague suspicion crossed my mind out of nowhere. My horse hadn’t seemed nervous at all as it got closer to the bear. The bushes blocked my view of the horse, but I could hear him speeding up to get to the rushing brook. For a moment, I caught sight of the bear again, and my suspicion intensified.

The brute impressed me as being very lean, whereas the season was enough advanced to have grown some fat on his bones. I was fairly startled next to behold the creature emerge from behind a tree 65 and walk upright toward the opening made by the brook, cutting across the trace. Had I not been partly primed for the surprise I should have been astounded at my second discovery; the bear was armed with a gun.

The beast struck me as very thin, even though the season had progressed enough for it to have gained some fat. I was quite shocked when I saw the creature step out from behind a tree 65 and walk on two legs toward the gap created by the brook, crossing the path. If I hadn't been somewhat prepared for the surprise, I would have been truly amazed by my second revelation; the bear was holding a gun.

Expecting to behold me on the horse when the animal reached the brook the fellow’s only thought was to remain unseen by any one in the trace. He halted behind a tree, but in full view of me, and standing with his left side exposed to me. Had I the instincts of a killer I would have shot him forthwith, and as he was obviously stalking me, having discovered I was traveling over the trace, I would have been justified. As it was I whistled shrilly.

Expecting to see me on the horse when the animal reached the brook, the guy's only thought was to stay hidden from anyone on the path. He stopped behind a tree, but he was clearly in my line of sight, standing with his left side facing me. If I had the instincts of a killer, I would have shot him right away, and since he was obviously following me after realizing I was using the path, I would have been justified. Instead, I whistled sharply.

Like a flash the bearskin fell back and a painted Shawnee wheeled to face me. Even as he turned his smoothbore banged away and half a dozen buckshot rained through the branches over my head. He was slipping behind the tree when I fired.

Like a flash, the bearskin fell away and a painted Shawnee spun to face me. Just as he turned, his smoothbore went off and half a dozen buckshot rained through the branches above my head. He was slipping behind the tree when I shot.

He went down with a foot and part of his leg exposed. Controlling an impulse to close in I reloaded, taking great care in wrapping the greased patch about the bullet. I believed I had done for him, but to make sure I sent another pellet through the exposed foot. It twitched, as a dead limb will, but without muscular reaction. Reloading, and circling warily to avoid being taken by surprise by any companion, I reached the beech. My first shot had caught him through the base of the neck, killing instantly. 66

He went down with a foot and part of his leg showing. Controlling the urge to move in closer, I reloaded, carefully wrapping the greased patch around the bullet. I thought I had taken him out, but to be sure, I fired another shot into his exposed foot. It twitched like a lifeless limb, but there was no muscle movement. Reloading and moving cautiously to avoid getting surprised by any companions, I made it to the beech. My first shot had hit him at the base of the neck, killing him instantly. 66

He wore a necklace of bear’s claws and was hideously painted. He had the snake totem on his chest and was nude except for his breech-clout and moccasins. Fastened to his clout were four awful exhibits of his predaceous success—four scalps. One was gray, another streaked with gray, and two—oh, the pity of it—were soft and long.

He wore a necklace made of bear claws and was painted in a grotesque way. He had a snake totem on his chest and was naked except for his loincloth and moccasins. Attached to his loincloth were four gruesome trophies of his hunting success—four scalps. One was gray, another was streaked with gray, and two—oh, how tragic—were soft and long.

I removed them and placed them in the roll of buckskin that I carried for moccasin-patches. And my heart being hardened, I scalped the murderer with never a qualm. No warning was longer needed at the Grisdol cabin. The Indians had struck.

I took them off and put them in the roll of buckskin I carried for moccasin patches. And with my heart hardened, I scalped the murderer without a second thought. No further warnings were needed at the Grisdol cabin. The Indians had attacked.

Furtively scanning the grove, I stole to the trace where my horse stood fetlock-deep in the brook. The dead warrior had known of my coming, or of some one’s coming, and had had time to masquerade as a bear. He had thought to catch his victim off his guard.

Furtively scanning the grove, I sneaked over to the spot where my horse stood knee-deep in the stream. The dead warrior must have anticipated my arrival, or someone else's, and had time to disguise himself as a bear. He planned to catch his prey by surprise.

The four scalps proved the raiders were out in numbers, for a small party would not venture so far east. But the dead warrior’s attempt to ambush me in a bearskin also proved he was working alone for the time being. Yet gunshots carry far, and I might expect the Shawnees to be swarming into the hollow at any moment.

The four scalps showed that the raiders were out in force, since a small group wouldn't travel that far east. However, the dead warrior's attempt to ambush me while wearing a bearskin also indicated he was on his own for the moment. Still, gunshots can be heard from a distance, and I could expect the Shawnees to be flooding into the hollow at any second.

Mounting my horse, I turned north, left of the trace, and picked a course where no trail ran, and from which I could occasionally catch a glimpse of the path some fifty feet below. I discovered no 67 signs of the enemy, and there was no way of telling whether they were ahead or behind me. That they must have heard the roar of the smoothbore and the whip-like crack of my Deckhard was not to be doubted. Nor would they fail to guess the truth, inasmuch as the rifle had spoken last.

Mounting my horse, I headed north, away from the trail, and chose a path without any track, where I could occasionally see the way some fifty feet below. I found no signs of the enemy, and there was no easy way to tell if they were ahead or behind me. There was no doubt they had heard the blast of the smoothbore and the sharp crack of my Deckhard. They would certainly be able to figure out the truth since the rifle had fired last.

It became very difficult to keep along the side of the slope and I dismounted and led the horse. The prolonged howl of a wolf sounded behind. My horse was greatly afraid of wolves, yet he did not draw back and display nervousness. I increased my pace, then halted and half-raised my rifle as there came a shuffling of feet above me, accompanied by a tiny avalanche of forest mold and rotten chestnuts. I rested the rifle over the saddle and endeavored to peer through the tangle of beech and inferior growth which masked the flank of the slope.

It was really hard to stay along the edge of the slope, so I got off and led the horse. A long howl from a wolf echoed behind us. My horse was really scared of wolves, but he didn’t turn back or show any signs of nervousness. I picked up my pace, then stopped and raised my rifle halfway as I heard rustling above me, along with a small cascade of forest debris and rotten chestnuts. I rested the rifle over the saddle and tried to see through the mess of beech trees and underbrush that covered the side of the slope.

The sliding, shuffling sound continued with no attempt at concealment that I could discover; and yet there was nothing to shoot at. Suddenly the noise ceased. I was still staring toward the spot where it had last sounded when a calm voice behind me called out:

The sliding, shuffling sound kept going without any effort to hide it that I could see; and yet there was nothing to aim at. Suddenly, the noise stopped. I was still looking at the spot where it had last been when a calm voice behind me called out:

“They’re after you.”

“They're coming for you.”

It was Shelby Cousin, with the hate of the border making his young face very hard and cruel.

It was Shelby Cousin, with the bitterness of the border making his young face seem very tough and ruthless.

“I’ve been scouting ’em,” he informed me. “I seen you take to the side o’ this ridge. I seen ’em streamin’ down the trace. They picked up your 68 trail mighty smart. Now they’re scattered all along behind you.”

“I’ve been watching them,” he told me. “I saw you go to the side of this ridge. I saw them moving down the path. They picked up your 68 trail really quickly. Now they’re spread out behind you.”

I opened the roll of buckskin and disclosed the terrible trophies. He straightened and threw his head back, and for a moment stood with his eyes closed, his slight figure trembling violently. Then he fiercely whispered:

I unrolled the buckskin and revealed the horrific trophies. He straightened up, threw his head back, and for a moment stood there with his eyes closed, his slender frame shaking intensely. Then he whispered fiercely:

“How’d you git these from the devils?”

“How did you get these from the devils?”

There was an expectant glare in his gaze. I showed him the hair of the Shawnee.

There was an eager look in his eyes. I showed him the hair of the Shawnee.

“Good! Good!” he repeated exultantly as he gloated over the repulsive thing. Then gloomily:

“Awesome! Awesome!” he said with excitement as he reveled in the disgusting thing. Then, in a gloomy tone:

“But why couldn’t I ’a’ took it? Luck’s been ag’in’ me for days. Found a burned cabin after I quit you on the Cheat, an’ ’lowed to ambush the party when they made for the Ohio. ’Stead o’ goin’ to their villages they fooled me by strikin’ across to here. Now they’ve made this kill! Who be they?”

“But why couldn’t I have taken it? Luck’s been against me for days. I found a burned cabin after I left you on the Cheat, and I planned to ambush the party when they headed for the Ohio. Instead of going to their villages, they tricked me by heading this way. Now they’ve made this kill! Who are they?”

“The Grisdols. Only a short distance from here. Two men and the two children. No women. I knew them. I must go there and bury them and these scalps.”

“The Grisdols. Just a short distance from here. Two men and two kids. No women. I knew them. I have to go there and bury them and these scalps.”

“I’ll help,” he mumbled. “I ain’t heard no discovery-yell yet. They’re still huntin’ for your signs along this ridge.” Trailing his double-barrel rifle, he took the lead and began a diagonal descent to the trace I had abandoned. I murmured a protest, but he assured me:

“I’ll help,” he mumbled. “I haven’t heard any discovery yell yet. They’re still looking for your signs along this ridge.” Dragging his double-barrel rifle, he took the lead and started a diagonal descent to the path I had abandoned. I murmured a protest, but he assured me:

“They’re all behind us. We can make quicker 69 time in the trace. They’ll hop on to your trail sure’s shootin’. Speed is what we hanker for.”

“They’re all behind us. We can make better time in the trace. They’ll definitely pick up your trail. Speed is what we want.”

His woodcraft was remarkable. He seemed to possess the gift of seeing that which was concealed. With a glance he would observe land formations and the nature of the growth, and confidently circle a heavy grove and tell me what would be the nature of the traveling beyond, and whether wet or dry.

His woodworking skills were impressive. He seemed to have a knack for noticing what was hidden. With just a look, he would analyze the land shapes and the type of vegetation, and confidently navigate through a dense forest, telling me what the terrain would be like beyond, and whether it would be wet or dry.

“We could slide down into the trace in a minute any time, but I don’t want to take to it till we round the bend ahead; then we’ll be out o’ sight o’ the reds strung along the ridge.”

“We could slide down into the path in a minute anytime, but I don’t want to do it until we get around the bend ahead; then we’ll be out of sight of the reds lined up along the ridge.”

He had halted as he explained this and I was almost abreast of him, and he startled me by whipping up his rifle and firing. As the shot rang out he rejoiced:

He stopped as he explained this and I was nearly beside him when he surprised me by raising his rifle and shooting. As the shot fired, he felt a surge of joy:

“One!”

“1!”

I had heard nothing, seen nothing, and yet he had both heard and seen, and had made his kill.

I hadn't heard anything or seen anything, yet he had both heard and seen, and had made his kill.

“No use coverin’ up any longer,” he said. “They’re closin’ in. Make for the trace shortest way. Hold back once you hit it for me to come up. There’s not more’n two or three close at hand, but the whole kit an’ b’ilin’ know we’re here.”

“No use hiding any longer,” he said. “They’re closing in. Head for the shortest way to the trace. Hold back once you reach it so I can catch up. There aren’t more than two or three nearby, but the whole crowd knows we’re here.”

The spiteful spang of his rifle barely interrupted the woods life close about us. Only for a moment did the squirrels cease their chatter. A grouse drummed away in alarm, but only for a short flight. 70 No cries of rage, nor war-whoops, warned that the enemy were closing in on us. Had I been new to the border I should have disbelieved my companion’s statement. Leading the horse, I started down the bank while Cousin climbed higher.

The spiteful spang of his rifle hardly disturbed the wildlife around us. For just a moment, the squirrels paused their chatter. A grouse drummed in alarm, but only for a brief moment. 70 There were no cries of anger or war-whoops to warn us that the enemy was closing in. If I had been new to the border, I would have doubted my companion’s statement. Leading the horse, I started down the bank while Cousin climbed higher.

It was not until my horse slid down a ten-foot bank that I heard a hostile sound—the rush of many feet through last year’s dead leaves. I heard the Deckhard fired once, and instantly the side of the ridge was as quiet as a death-chamber. Then came the scream of a panther, Cousin’s way of announcing a kill.

It wasn't until my horse slipped down a ten-foot bank that I heard a threatening sound—the rush of many feet through last year's dry leaves. I heard the Deckhard fire once, and immediately the side of the ridge went silent like a death chamber. Then came the scream of a panther, Cousin's way of signaling a kill.

They must have attempted rushing him, thinking his rifle was empty; for he fired again, and once more gave voice to his war-cry. Then the old eternal quiet of the forest dropped back in place. Until I heard a Shawnee scalp-cry I could rest easy as to my companion. I slipped into the trace and mounted, and pushed ahead.

They must have tried to rush him, thinking his rifle was empty; he fired again and once more shouted his battle cry. Then the usual calm of the forest returned. Until I heard a Shawnee scalp cry, I could relax about my companion. I slipped into the trace, got on my horse, and moved ahead.

The Indians were abreast of me and there was the danger of their cutting into the trace ahead. That they had not followed at my heels made me believe they were concentrating all their energies on making a surround and killing, or capturing their much feared enemy. They would prefer to dance Cousin’s scalp than to dance a dozen of men of my caliber.

The Indians were right next to me, and there was a real risk of them cutting into the path ahead. The fact that they weren’t right behind me made me think they were focusing all their energy on surrounding and either killing or capturing their feared enemy. They would rather dance with Cousin’s scalp than celebrate with a dozen men like me.

There were no more shots up the ridge, and I found it hard to decide just what gait I should permit my horse to take. I could not leave the boy 71 behind, nor did I care to risk being intercepted. I was worrying my mind into a fine stew over this point when the bushes stirred ahead. I dropped to the ground behind the horse, but it was young Cousin. He motioned for me to hurry.

There were no more shots coming from up the ridge, and I struggled to decide what pace I should let my horse move at. I couldn’t leave the boy behind, and I didn’t want to risk getting intercepted. I was overthinking the situation when the bushes ahead began to move. I dropped down behind the horse, but it was young Cousin. He signaled for me to hurry.

“You dodged them!” I said.

“You avoided them!” I said.

“Black Hoof’s band. They’re hard to dodge,” he whispered, striding rapidly along and swinging his head from side to side. “How far to the Grisdol cabin?”

“Black Hoof’s group. They’re tough to avoid,” he whispered, walking quickly and looking around. “How far to the Grisdol cabin?”

“Two miles.”

"Two miles away."

“Then ride for it. I’ll run at your stirrup. We’ll need that cabin if it ain’t been burned. I ’low it’ll be a close race.”

“Then go for it. I’ll run alongside your stirrup. We’ll need that cabin if it hasn’t been burned down. I think it’ll be a tight race.”

There was no sign of pursuit. I was no novice in Indian warfare, but in this instance I scarcely believed the Shawnees would draw near enough to make the chase interesting. So far as I could observe Cousin had succeeded in stealing away from them, and there was no Indian who could overtake him, especially if he ran at my stirrup.

There was no sign of anyone chasing me. I wasn't new to Indian warfare, but in this case, I barely thought the Shawnees would get close enough to make the chase worth it. As far as I could see, Cousin had managed to slip away from them, and there wasn't an Indian who could catch him, especially if he ran beside my stirrup.

“They’ve took four sculps on this side the valley,” he murmured as he loped along at my side. “I bagged three on ’em. You fetched one. Black Hoof is too big a chief to call it quits. He’s back there leadin’ the chase. So I ’low it’ll be close.”

“They’ve taken four scalps on this side of the valley,” he murmured as he loped along beside me. “I got three of them. You got one. Black Hoof is too big of a chief to give up. He’s back there leading the chase. So I think it’ll be close.”

A curious little thrill chilled my spine. Catahecassa, or Black Hoof, was one of the most redoubtable and resourceful savages to be found in the 72 Shawnee nation. If below Cornstalk’s intellectual plane he made up for much of any such discrepancy by his fiery courage and deep cunning.

A curious little chill ran down my spine. Catahecassa, or Black Hoof, was one of the most formidable and resourceful warriors you could find in the 72 Shawnee nation. Although he might not have been as intellectual as Cornstalk, he certainly compensated for that gap with his fierce bravery and cleverness.

The long-drawn howl of a wolf sounded up the slope on our left and was soon answered by a similar call directly in our rear. For a third time the signal menaced us, on our right and at a considerable distance.

The distant howl of a wolf echoed up the slope on our left and was soon answered by another call right behind us. For a third time, the sound threatened us, coming from our right and far away.

“They’re still scoutin’ the ridge for me,” murmured Cousin, his lean face turning to the left. “The heft of ’em are comin’ along the trace behind us. Those over to the right are hustlin’ to find out what’s up. We must git along faster!”

“They're still scouting the ridge for me,” Cousin murmured, turning his lean face to the left. “The majority of them are coming along the trail behind us. Those to the right are rushing to figure out what's going on. We need to move faster!”

My mount responded eagerly, for he sensed the danger. And it was wonderful to observe how Cousin kept up, with one hand on my stirrup, the other holding the rifle. We were well beyond the brook where I shot my Shawnee, and within half a mile or less of the Grisdol cabin, when our flight was interrupted for a few moments by the behavior of my horse.

My horse reacted quickly, sensing the danger. It was impressive to see how Cousin managed to keep up, one hand on my stirrup and the other holding the rifle. We had gone past the brook where I shot my Shawnee and were less than half a mile from the Grisdol cabin when my horse's behavior interrupted our escape for a moment.

It was just as we turned from the main trace to strike into the path leading to the cabin that the animal bolted sidewise, crowding Cousin deep into the bushes. I reined in and stared down on a terrible sight—that of the four Grisdols. They lay in the path, head to head, in the form of a cross. I felt my stirrup shake as Cousin’s hand rested on it. He gave a little gasping sob and whispered: 73

It was just as we turned off the main trail to head toward the path that leads to the cabin that the animal suddenly dashed to the side, pushing Cousin deep into the bushes. I pulled back on the reins and looked down at a horrifying sight—the four Grisdols. They were lying in the path, head to head, forming a cross. I felt my stirrup tremble as Cousin's hand rested on it. He let out a small, gulping sob and whispered: 73

“How near to the cabin now?”

“How far is it to the cabin now?”

“Less than half a mile,” I told him as I soothed my horse and permitted him to pick his way around the dead.

“Less than half a mile,” I said as I calmed my horse and let him navigate around the dead.

Once more we were off, but now Cousin ran behind, for the way was winding and narrow, and at places the overhanging boughs tried to brush me from the saddle.

Once again, we were on our way, but this time Cousin lagged behind, as the path was winding and tight, with branches hanging low that tried to knock me off the saddle.

There was no need of glancing back to make sure my companion was keeping up, for his impatient voice repeatedly urged me to make greater speed.

There was no need to look back to check if my companion was keeping up, because his impatient voice kept urging me to go faster.

“If the cabin ain’t standin’ we’ve got to have ’nough of a lead to let us lose ’em in the woods,” he reminded.

“If the cabin isn't standing, we need to have enough of a lead to lose them in the woods,” he reminded.

The path completed a détour of some tangled blackberry bushes and ended in a natural opening, well grassed.

The path took a detour around some tangled blackberry bushes and ended in a natural clearing, well-covered in grass.

“There it is! The roof is partly burned!” I encouraged.

“There it is! The roof is partially burned!” I encouraged.

“The walls stand. The door’s in place. Faster!”

“The walls are up. The door’s installed. Hurry!”

Across the opening we raced. From the woods behind arose a ferocious yelling. The Shawnee were confident they had driven us into a trap. We flashed by two dead cows and some butchered hogs, and as yet I had not seen an Indian except the one masked in a bear’s pelt. The cabin roof was burned through at the front end. The door was partly open and uninjured.

Across the opening we sped. From the woods behind came loud shouting. The Shawnee were sure they had cornered us. We zipped past two dead cows and some butchered pigs, and I still hadn't seen another Indian except for the one wearing a bear's pelt. The front of the cabin had burned through. The door was slightly open and unharmed.

It was simple reasoning to reconstruct the tragedy 74 even while we hastened to shelter. The family had offered resistance, but had been thrown into a panic at the first danger from fire. Then it was quickly over. Doubtless there had been something of a parley with the usual promise of life if they came out. The fire crackled overhead, the victims opened the door.

It was straightforward to piece together the tragedy 74 even as we rushed to find safety. The family had tried to resist, but they panicked at the first sign of danger from the fire. Then it was all over quickly. Surely there had been some sort of negotiation with the usual assurance of safety if they came out. The fire crackled above, and the victims opened the door.

Cousin said they had been conducted to the main trace before being slaughtered. As I leaped from my horse a fringe of savages broke from cover and began shooting. Cousin dropped the foremost of them. I led the horse inside the cabin and my companion closed and barred the door.

Cousin said they had been brought to the main path before being killed. As I jumped off my horse, a group of savages rushed out and started shooting. Cousin took down the first one. I brought the horse inside the cabin, and my friend shut and locked the door.

The interior of the place mutely related the tragic story. It is the homely background of a crime that accents the terrible. On the table was the breakfast of the family, scarcely touched. They had been surprised when just about to eat. An overturned stool told how one of the men had leaped to bar the door at the first alarm. I spied through a peephole but could see nothing of our foes. A low cry from Cousin alarmed me. He was overcome at the sight of a small apron.

The inside of the place quietly told the tragic story. It’s the everyday setting of a crime that highlights the horror. On the table was the family’s breakfast, barely touched. They had been caught off guard just as they were about to eat. An overturned stool showed how one of the men had jumped up to block the door at the first sign of trouble. I looked through a peephole but couldn’t see any of our attackers. A soft cry from Cousin worried me. He was overwhelmed by the sight of a small apron.

“I wish I’d stuck to the open,” he whispered. “The air o’ this place chokes me.”

“I wish I had stuck to the open,” he whispered. “The air in this place chokes me.”

“If we can stand them off till night we can send the horse galloping toward the woods to draw their fire. Then we can run for it.”

“If we can hold them off until night, we can send the horse rushing toward the woods to draw their fire. Then we can make a run for it.”

“There won’t be no darkness to-night,” morosely 75 replied Cousin. “They’ll make big fires. They’ll try to burn us out. We’re well forted till they git the roof blazin’ ag’in. We’ll ’low to stick here s’long we can. They won’t dare to hang round too long.”

“There won’t be any darkness tonight,” replied Cousin gloomily. “They’ll light big fires. They’ll try to burn us out. We’re well defended until they get the roof blazing again. We’ll stay here as long as we can. They won’t dare to stick around for too long.”

He took a big kettle from the fireplace and thrust it through the hole in the roof. Bullets whistled overhead, with an occasional whang as a piece of lead hit the kettle and ricochetted. After the first volley the Indians refused to waste their ammunition, either realizing it was useless, or suspecting the kettle was some kind of a trick.

He grabbed a large kettle from the fireplace and shoved it through the hole in the roof. Bullets zipped overhead, occasionally making a whang sound as a bullet struck the kettle and bounced off. After the first round of shots, the Indians stopped wasting their ammo, either knowing it was pointless or thinking the kettle was some kind of trap.

“I ’lowed they’d git tired,” muttered Cousin, sticking the top of his head into the kettle and lifting the edge a crack so he could scrutinize the forest. After a minute of silence his muffed voice called down to me: “Had a notion that cow we passed nearest the woods was dead. Try a shot that’ll just graze the rump.”

“I thought they’d get tired,” muttered Cousin, sticking the top of his head into the kettle and lifting the edge a bit so he could check out the forest. After a minute of silence, his muffled voice called down to me: “I had a feeling that cow we passed closest to the woods was dead. Try a shot that’ll just graze its rear.”

I fired and a Shawnee began rolling toward the bushes. The iron kettle rattled to the ground, and young Cousin, with head and shoulders thrust through the roof, discharged both barrels of his rifle. The Indian stopped rolling. I was amazed that Black Hoof’s men had not instantly fired a volley. I exclaimed as much as he dropped to the floor.

I shot, and a Shawnee started to roll toward the bushes. The iron kettle clanged to the ground, and young Cousin, with his head and shoulders poking through the roof, fired both barrels of his rifle. The Indian stopped rolling. I was shocked that Black Hoof’s men didn’t immediately fire a volley. I exclaimed this as he fell to the floor.

“Here she comes!” he cried as the lead began plunging into the thick logs. “If they keep it up 76 we can dig quite a lot o’ lead out the timbers. It took ’em by surprise to see me comin’ through the roof, an’ it surprised ’em more to see two shoots comin’ out of a gun that hadn’t been reloaded. Mighty few double barrels out here. Huh! I ’low somethin’ cur’ous is goin’ to happen.”

“Here she comes!” he shouted as the lead started plunging into the thick logs. “If they keep this up76, we can extract a lot of lead from the timber. They were caught off guard when they saw me coming through the roof, and it shocked them even more to see two shots coming from a gun that hadn’t been reloaded. There aren't many double barrels out here. Huh! I suspect something curious is about to happen.”

I could discern nothing to warrant this prophecy. No Indians were to be seen. Cousin called my attention to the sound of their tomahawks. I had heard it before he spoke, but I had been so intent in using my eyes that I had forgotten to interpret what my ears were trying to tell me. There was nothing to do but wait.

I couldn't see anything to justify this prophecy. There were no Indians in sight. My cousin pointed out the sound of their tomahawks. I had heard it before he mentioned it, but I was so focused on looking that I had forgotten to pay attention to what I was hearing. All I could do was wait.

Cousin discovered the horse had drunk what water there had happened to be in the bucket, leaving us scarcely a drop. Half an hour of waiting seemed half a day; then something began emerging from the woods. It resolved itself into a barrier of green boughs, measuring some fifteen feet in length and ten feet in height.

Cousin found that the horse had drunk all the water that was in the bucket, leaving us with barely a drop. Half an hour of waiting felt like half a day; then something started coming out of the woods. It turned into a barrier of green branches, about fifteen feet long and ten feet high.

Its approach was slow. The noise of the axes was explained. The Indians had chopped saplings and had made a frame and filled it with boughs. Behind it was a number of warriors. About half-way across the clearing were half a dozen long logs scattered about.

Its approach was slow. The sound of the axes was described. The Native Americans had cut down small trees and made a frame filled with branches. Behind it stood a group of warriors. About halfway across the clearing were several long logs scattered around.

“They’re thinkin’ to make them logs an’ while hid by their boughs yank ’em together to make a breastwork. Then they’ll pepper us while ’nother party rushes in close. New party will pelt us while 77 the first makes a run to git ag’in’ the walls where we can’t damage ’em from the loopholes. That Black Hoof is a devil for thinkin’ up tricks.”

“They're planning to make those logs, and while they’re hidden by the branches, pull them together to create a barricade. Then they'll shoot at us while another group rushes in close. The new group will attack us while the first one makes a run to get back against the walls where we can’t hit them from the loopholes. That Black Hoof is really clever at coming up with tricks.”

I fired at the green mass. Cousin rebuked me, saying:

I shot at the green mass. My cousin scolded me, saying:

“Don’t waste lead. There’s three braves with long poles to keep the contraption from fallin’ backward. They’re on their feet, but keepin’ low as possible. There’s t’others pushin’ the bottom along. There’s t’others huggin’ the ground. You’ll notice the ends an’ middle o’ the top stick up right pert, but between the middle an’ each end the boughs sort o’ sag down. If the middle pole can be put out o’ business I ’low the weight of it will make it cave in. Loaded? Then don’t shoot less you see somethin’.”

"Don’t waste your shots. There are three guys with long poles to keep the contraption from falling backward. They’re standing, but staying as low as they can. There are others pushing from the bottom. There are others on the ground. You’ll notice the ends and the middle of the top stick up quite a bit, but between the middle and each end, the branches sag down. If we can take out the middle pole, I think the weight will make it collapse. Loaded? Then don’t shoot unless you see something."

With this warning he fired at the middle of the screen, and the middle support developed a weakness, indicating he had wounded the poleman. He fired again, and the whole affair began to collapse, and a dozen warriors were uncovered. These raced for the woods, two of them dragging a wounded or dead man.

With this warning, he shot at the center of the screen, and the middle support showed a weakness, indicating he had injured the poleman. He fired again, and everything started to collapse, revealing a dozen warriors. They sprinted for the woods, with two of them dragging a wounded or dead man.

For a few seconds I was incapable of moving a muscle. I was much like a boy trying to shoot his first buck. Or perhaps it was the very abundance of targets that made me behave so foolishly. Cousin screamed in rage. My bonds snapped, and I fired. If I scored a hit it was only to wound, for none of the fleeing foe lessened their speed. 78 “Awful poor fiddlin’!” groaned Cousin, eying me malevolently.

For a few seconds, I couldn't move a muscle. I felt just like a kid trying to shoot his first deer. Or maybe it was the sheer number of targets that made me act so stupidly. Cousin screamed in anger. My restraints broke, and I took a shot. If I hit anything, it was only to injure, because none of the escaping enemies slowed down. 78 "Pretty terrible shooting!" Cousin groaned, looking at me with hostility.

“I don’t know what was the matter with me. Something seemed to hold me paralyzed. Couldn’t move a finger until you yelled.”

“I don’t know what was wrong with me. Something seemed to keep me frozen. I couldn't move a muscle until you yelled.”

“Better luck next time,” he growled, his resentment passing away.

“Better luck next time,” he muttered, his resentment fading away.

He loaded and stood his rifle against the logs and began spying from the rear of the cabin. Whenever he glanced at the apron his eyes would close for a moment. No women had lived there. One of the Grisdols, the father of the two children, had brought it as a reminder of his dead wife. Cousin’s great fight was not against the red besiegers, but against his emotions. I knew he was thinking of his sister.

He set his rifle against the logs and started watching from the back of the cabin. Every time he looked at the apron, his eyes would shut for a moment. No women had lived there. One of the Grisdols, the father of the two kids, had brought it as a keepsake of his deceased wife. Cousin’s real struggle was not against the red siege but against his feelings. I could tell he was thinking about his sister.

“Come here!” I sharply called. “They want a pow-wow. One’s waving a green bough.”

“Come here!” I called sharply. “They want to talk. One’s waving a green branch.”

Cousin climbed to the hole in the roof, holding his rifle out of sight by the muzzle. He yelled in Shawnee for the man to advance alone. The warrior strode forward, the token of peace held high. So far as I could see he did not have even a knife in his belt. Overhead Cousin’s rifle cracked and the Indian went down with never a kick.

Cousin climbed up to the hole in the roof, keeping his rifle out of sight by the muzzle. He shouted in Shawnee for the man to come forward alone. The warrior walked up, holding the peace token high. As far as I could see, he didn’t even have a knife in his belt. Up above, Cousin's rifle went off, and the Indian dropped without a struggle.

“Good God! You’ve fired on a flag of truce, after agreeing to receive it!” I raged.

“Good God! You shot at a flag of truce after agreeing to take it!” I shouted.

He stood beside me, a crooked smile on his set face, his eyes gleaming with triumph, his shapely head tilted to enjoy every note of the horrible anger now welling from the forest. “You fired——” 79

He stood next to me, a crooked smile on his firm face, his eyes shining with victory, his handsome head tilted to soak in every note of the terrible rage now rising from the forest. “You fired——” 79

“I ’low I did,” he chuckled. Then with awful intentness, “But the folks who lived here an’ was happy didn’t fire on the Injun fetchin’ ’em a bundle o’ peace-talk. They believed the Injuns meant it. Do you reckon I treated that dog any worse than the Shawnees treated my father and mother and little sister ten years ago? If you don’t ’low that, just keep shet. When a Injun sends you a flag o’ truce you want to tie your scalp down, or it’ll blow off.”

“I guess I did,” he chuckled. Then, with a serious tone, he said, “But the people who lived here and were happy didn’t shoot at the Native Americans who came to bring them peace. They believed the Native Americans were sincere. Do you think I treated that dog any worse than the Shawnees treated my father, mother, and little sister ten years ago? If you don’t think so, just stay quiet. When a Native American sends you a flag of truce, you better tie your scalp down, or it’ll fly away.”

The chorus of howls in the forest suddenly ceased, then were succeeded by sharp yelps of joy. Cousin stared at me in bewilderment. Darting to the back of the cabin, he peered through a chink. “Come here,” he softly commanded. I joined him and took his place at the peephole. There was a haze of smoke in the eastern sky.

The chorus of howls in the forest suddenly stopped, then was replaced by loud barks of excitement. Cousin looked at me in confusion. Running to the back of the cabin, he looked through a crack. “Come here,” he said softly. I joined him and took his spot at the peephole. There was a haze of smoke in the eastern sky.

“That’s why Black Hoof an’ his men are hangin’ round here,” he sighed. “He sent a small band farther east. They’ve made a kill. That’s a burnin’ over there.”

“That’s why Black Hoof and his guys are hanging around here,” he sighed. “He sent a small group farther east. They’ve made a kill. That’s a fire over there.”

“That would be Edgely’s cabin,” I decided. “But they moved back to Dunlap’s Creek three months ago.”

“That must be Edgely’s cabin,” I figured. “But they moved back to Dunlap’s Creek three months ago.”

“Thank God for that!” he exclaimed. “But we’ll have more Injuns round us mighty soon. I wish it was dark.”

“Thank God for that!” he shouted. “But we’ll have more Indians around us pretty soon. I wish it was dark.”

“They’ve stopped their yowling. Look out for fresh deviltry!”

“They've stopped their whining. Watch out for new trouble!”

He nodded and walked to the front of the cabin. 80 The horse neighed shrilly. The call was repeated in the forest. The Indians continued silent. I heard it first; that is to recognize it. For I had heard it the day before. The voice of a man shouting fretfully, much as an angry child complains. Cousin understood it when a whimpering note was added.

He nodded and walked to the front of the cabin. 80 The horse neighed loudly. The sound echoed back from the forest. The Native Americans remained quiet. I recognized it first because I had heard it the day before. It was a man shouting impatiently, similar to how an upset child complains. Cousin understood it when a whimpering tone was added.

“Baby Kirst!” he softly cried. “Black Hoof will ’low his medicine is mighty weak. Baby’s out there an’ in a bad frame o’ mind. Somethin’ is goin’ ag’in’ the grain. It’s good medicine for us that he wandered up this way.”

“Baby Kirst!” he softly called. “Black Hoof will admit his medicine is pretty weak. Baby’s out there and in a bad state of mind. Something is going against the grain. It’s good for us that he ended up this way.”

I began sketching the happenings at Howard’s Creek, but before I could finish the bushes on the hem of the woods were violently agitated and Baby Kirst rode into the clearing, his horse in a lather. When he beheld the dead cows and hogs he yelled like a madman and plucked his heavy ax from his belt, and turned back to the woods. He disappeared with a crash, his hoarse voice shouting unintelligible things.

I started sketching what was going on at Howard’s Creek, but before I could finish, the bushes at the edge of the woods started shaking violently and Baby Kirst rode into the clearing, his horse all worked up. When he saw the dead cows and pigs, he yelled like a lunatic, grabbed his heavy axe from his belt, and headed back into the woods. He vanished with a crash, his rough voice shouting things that didn’t make sense.

“Now you can go,” quietly said Cousin as he unbarred the door. “Be keerful o’ the Injuns to the east. They’ll be a small band. I ’low I’ll foller Kirst. If he don’t drive ’em too fast there oughter be good huntin’ for me.”

“Now you can go,” Cousin said softly as he unlatched the door. “Be careful of the Indians to the east. There’ll be a small group. I think I’ll follow Kirst. If he doesn’t push them too hard, there should be good hunting for me.”

That night I rode into the Greenwood clearing on Dunlap’s Creek without having seen any Indians along the way.

That night I rode into the Greenwood clearing on Dunlap’s Creek without seeing any Native Americans along the way.


81

CHAPTER IV

I REPORT TO MY SUPERIORS

A night at the Greenwood cabin and I resumed my journey to Salem on the Roanoke. Near this hamlet lived Colonel Andrew Lewis, to whom I was to report before carrying or forwarding Doctor Connolly’s despatches to Governor Dunmore. The trip was free from any incidents and seemed exceedingly tame after the stress of over-mountain travel. All the settlers I talked with were very anxious to know the true conditions along the border.

A night at the Greenwood cabin, and I continued my journey to Salem on the Roanoke. Near this small town lived Colonel Andrew Lewis, whom I needed to report to before delivering Doctor Connolly’s messages to Governor Dunmore. The trip went smoothly and felt pretty uneventful after the tension of traveling over the mountains. All the settlers I spoke with were very eager to understand the actual situation along the border.

As I pressed on and found the cabins more thickly strewn along the various waters I was impressed by the belief of many that the Cherokees would join the Ohio tribes before the war ended. One would expect to find this apprehension to be the keenest where the danger would be the greatest. But not so. Whenever I related how Isaac Crabtree had murdered Cherokee Billy, brother of the powerful Oconostota, the pessimists were positive that the Cherokee nation would lay down a red path. 82

As I moved on and found more cabins scattered along the waterways, I was struck by the belief held by many that the Cherokees would ally with the Ohio tribes before the war concluded. One would think this fear would be strongest where the threat was greatest. But that wasn't the case. Whenever I shared how Isaac Crabtree had killed Cherokee Billy, the brother of the influential Oconostota, the pessimists were certain that the Cherokee nation would take a violent stand. 82

Notwithstanding these natural fears the war remained popular with practically all the men with whom I talked. Various companies were being formed, and militia captains, to make sure of seeing active service, were not punctilious as to where and by what means they secured their men. There was much ill-natured bickering over this rivalry, with several matters assuming such proportions that only Colonel Lewis could straighten them out.

Despite these natural fears, the war was still popular with almost all the men I talked to. Various companies were being formed, and militia captains, eager to ensure they would see active duty, didn’t care much about where or how they recruited their men. There was a lot of petty arguing over this competition, with some issues becoming so significant that only Colonel Lewis could resolve them.

The war was popular because the people realized a farther western expansion would be impossible until the Indians had been crowded back and firmly held behind the Ohio. Anything short of a permanent elimination of the red menace was cried down.

The war gained support because people recognized that further westward expansion wouldn't be possible until the Native Americans were pushed back and firmly contained beyond the Ohio. Anything less than a permanent removal of the Native threat was rejected.

Much resentment was felt against the hotheads in Pennsylvania for openly accusing the Virginians of inciting the war to establish their land claims. It was widely known that the Pennsylvania Gazette had published charges against Doctor Connolly to the effect that his agents, acting under his orders, had fired on friendly Shawnees who were escorting white traders into Fort Pitt. Among these settlers east of the mountains the common complaint was about the scarcity of powder and lead.

Much resentment was directed at the hotheads in Pennsylvania for openly accusing the Virginians of provoking the war to secure their land claims. It was well-known that the Pennsylvania Gazette had published allegations against Doctor Connolly, claiming that his agents, acting on his orders, had shot at friendly Shawnees who were escorting white traders into Fort Pitt. Among these settlers east of the mountains, the common complaint was about the lack of powder and lead.

When within a few miles of my destination I came upon a group of settlers who were gathered about a travel-stained stranger. For the first time since leaving Dunlap’s Creek I found myself of 83 second importance. This man was tanned by the weather to a deep copper color and wore a black cloth around his head in place of a cap.

When I was just a few miles from my destination, I ran into a group of settlers gathered around a weary traveler. For the first time since leaving Dunlap’s Creek, I felt like I was less important. This man was sunburned to a deep bronze color and wore a black cloth tied around his head instead of a cap.

I halted on the edge of the group and waited for him to finish his narrative which must have been of lively interest if the rapt attention of the men and women was any gage.

I stopped at the edge of the group and waited for him to finish his story, which had to be really interesting based on the intense focus of the men and women.

“—and using the ax I jumped over his body, got to the horse and rode away,” his deep voice concluded. He spoke with a palpable effort and almost with a sing-song intonation.

“—and with the ax, I jumped over his body, got to the horse, and rode away,” his deep voice finished. He spoke with noticeable effort and almost in a sing-song tone.

I dismounted and pressed forward, and told him:

I got off my horse and moved ahead, and I said to him:

“You talk like an Indian.”

“You speak like an Indian.”

“God’s marcy, young sir!” cried an old dame. “An’, please sweet grace, why shouldn’t he? Isn’t he Johnny Ward, took by the Injums when a boy, an’ just managed to scoot free of ’em?”

“God’s mercy, young man!” shouted an old woman. “And, for heaven's sake, why shouldn’t he? Isn’t he Johnny Ward, who was taken by the Indians as a boy, and just managed to escape from them?”

The man slowly looked me over, his face as immovable as any Shawnee chief’s. Then with the slightest of hesitation between each two words he calmly informed me:

The man slowly scanned me, his expression as unchanging as any Shawnee chief’s. Then, with the slightest pause between each pair of words, he calmly told me:

“Escaped as the white woman says. Named John Ward. Indian name, Red Arrow. Now I am back with my people. Now I am John Ward again. I talk bad. I talked with Indians most the time all these years. With my old friends I will grow to talk better.”

“Escaped, just like the white woman says. My name is John Ward. My Indian name is Red Arrow. Now I'm back with my people. Now I’m John Ward again. I don't speak well. I’ve mostly spoken with Indians all these years. With my old friends, I’ll learn to speak better.”

I congratulated him on his return to civilization. Many a man holding a high place in the colony’s 84 government and in the affection of the people had been held in captivity; but few were the men who returned after spending so many years with the Indians. In that respect Ward’s case was unusual.

I congratulated him on coming back to civilization. Many men in prominent positions within the colony’s 84 government and who were well-liked by the people had been taken captive; but there were few who returned after spending so many years with the Indians. In that regard, Ward’s situation was unique.

“Your talk sounds all right to us,” said one of the men. “Mayhap you l’arned some things about the red hellions that’ll help our boys to give ’em pepper.”

“Your talk sounds good to us,” said one of the men. “Maybe you learned some things about the red hellions that will help our guys to give them a hard time.”

“I can lead you to their towns by the shortest trails. I can lead you to their new towns that white men can not find quick,” he replied, after a few moments’ pause, just as an Indian would wait before answering a question.

“I can show you the quickest paths to their towns. I can take you to their new towns that white people can’t easily find,” he replied after a brief pause, just like an Indian would do before answering a question.

Young Cousin flashed into my mind, and I asked:

Young Cousin popped into my head, and I asked:

“Do you know of a white woman—she would be nineteen years old now—named Cousin? She was captured by Shawnees at Keeney’s Knob ten years ago.”

“Do you know a white woman—she would be nineteen years old now—named Cousin? She was taken by Shawnees at Keeney’s Knob ten years ago.”

For half a minute I was doubtful if he understood my query. Then he shook his head. I was disappointed as it seemed to be an excellent chance to learn whether the girl be dead or alive. Still talking in his peculiar, halting way, he said:

For half a minute, I wondered if he understood my question. Then he shook his head. I felt let down because it seemed like a great opportunity to find out if the girl was dead or alive. Still speaking in his unique, hesitant manner, he said:

“She, the white woman, was killed, probably. If not that she would be taken to Detroit and sold. Now married and living on a Canada farm, probably. Whites taken prisoners were not let to see each other. No whites were ever kept in the village where I lived.” 85

“She, the white woman, was probably killed. If not, she would have been taken to Detroit and sold. Now she’s likely married and living on a farm in Canada. White prisoners weren’t allowed to see each other. No whites were ever kept in the village where I lived.” 85

“What village were you kept in?”

“What village were you held in?”

“First in Lower Shawnee Town. Then in more towns. As I grew old they took me to the towns farthest from the Ohio. Then came a time when I went where I pleased, but they never took me on their war-paths south the Ohio.”

“First in Lower Shawnee Town. Then in more towns. As I got older, they took me to the towns farthest from the Ohio. Then came a time when I went where I wanted, but they never took me on their war-paths south of the Ohio.”

By this time the country folk began to remember that I, too, was a newcomer, and should have much information or gossip. They turned from Ward and plied me with questions. I briefly recited for the twentieth time since leaving Dunlap’s Creek the conditions west of the mountains.

By now, the country folks started to realize that I was also a newcomer and likely had a lot of information or gossip to share. They shifted their attention from Ward and bombarded me with questions. I quickly went over, for the twentieth time since leaving Dunlap’s Creek, what the conditions were like west of the mountains.

Detailed cross-examination brought forth the happenings at Howard’s Creek and the murder of the four Grisdols, and the firing of the Edgely cabin. When I said that Black Hoof was in command of the Grisdol raiders my audience displayed nervousness, and more than one glance was cast toward the west. The effect on Ward was pronounced, also. Rising, he asked:

Detailed cross-examination revealed what happened at Howard’s Creek, the murder of the four Grisdols, and the burning of the Edgely cabin. When I mentioned that Black Hoof was leading the Grisdol raiders, my audience showed signs of nervousness, and more than a few looked toward the west. The impact on Ward was significant as well. He stood up and asked:

“Catahecassa led that path? I must be going. It was from his band I escaped. His warriors followed me. I will go to the east before camping for the night.”

“Did Catahecassa lead that way? I need to leave. I escaped from his group. His warriors are after me. I'll head east before setting up camp for the night.”

“He’ll never dare come east of the mountains!” loudly declared one of the men.

“He’ll never have the guts to come east of the mountains!” one of the men shouted.

Ward’s face was inscrutable as he walked to his horse. As he vaulted into the saddle he remarked:

Ward's expression was unreadable as he approached his horse. As he swung into the saddle, he said:

“Black Hoof has a long arm.” 86

“Black Hoof has a long reach.” 86

So it happened that John Ward, the returned captive, and I finished the distance to Salem. Temptation assailed me as we reached the edge of the settlement. I had planned all the time to finish my business with Colonel Lewis at his home at Richfield. I had planned this even after learning from Mrs. Davis of the Dales’ presence in Salem.

So, it turned out that John Ward, the freed captive, and I made it to Salem. As we got to the edge of the settlement, temptation hit me hard. I had been planning to wrap up my business with Colonel Lewis at his place in Richfield. I was set on this plan even after hearing from Mrs. Davis about the Dales being in Salem.

Now, of a sudden, it seemed that I must hunt them up and look on Patricia once more. But Colonel Lewis was waiting for me. I had endured three years without a glimpse of the girl; and leaving Ward to ride on and relate his experience to the Salem people I skirted the town and pressed on to Richfield.

Now, all of a sudden, it felt like I needed to track them down and see Patricia again. But Colonel Lewis was waiting for me. I had gone three years without seeing the girl; so I let Ward ride ahead and share his experience with the Salem people while I went around the town and continued on to Richfield.

Arriving at the Lewis home I was informed by a colored man that the colonel was not at the house, but somewhere about the grounds.

Arriving at the Lewis house, a Black man told me that the colonel wasn't home, but somewhere on the property.

“An’ please goodness, massa, I’s gwine to fotch him in two shakes of a houn’ dawg’s tail,” he told me.

“Please, sir, I’m going to bring him in no time at all,” he told me.

I threw myself on the grass and waited. Either the servant’s powers of “fotching” had been exaggerated, or else the colonel was quite indifferent to my arrival. Nearly an hour passed before my meditations were interrupted.

I sprawled on the grass and waited. Either the servant's ability to fetch people was overstated, or the colonel just didn’t care about my arrival. Almost an hour went by before my thoughts were interrupted.

This was not my first visit to Richfield to report to the colonel, but I felt no better acquainted at the last meeting than at the first. There was a certain 87 reserve in his manner which held folks at arm’s length. This impression of aloofness was increased by his personal appearance. His tall figure and stern dark eyes made for austerity.

This wasn't my first time visiting Richfield to report to the colonel, but I still felt just as unfamiliar at the last meeting as I did at the first. There was a certain 87 distance in his behavior that kept people away. This sense of detachment was amplified by his appearance. His tall stature and serious dark eyes added to the overall severity.

In military affairs he was said to be overstrict in discipline; this from those who had served under him in former wars. Yet he stood very high in the esteem of the county militia and his superiors. Perhaps his severe mien was the natural result of a life filled with stormy experiences. From early manhood he had been employed in fighting Indians.

In military matters, people said he was overly strict with discipline, according to those who had served under him in previous wars. Still, he was highly regarded by the county militia and his superiors. Maybe his stern demeanor was simply a reflection of a life full of turbulent experiences. From a young age, he had been engaged in battles against Indians.

He was a captain of militia at the age of twenty-two. Twelve years later he was a major, serving under Colonel George Washington. He was seriously wounded at Fort Necessity. He would have played a prominent part in Braddock’s first and last Indian battle had he not been detailed to complete a chain of frontier forts. He was in the disastrous Sandy Creek expedition the year following Braddock’s defeat.

He was a militia captain at twenty-two. Twelve years later, he was a major serving under Colonel George Washington. He got seriously injured at Fort Necessity. He would have had a significant role in Braddock’s first and last battle with the Native Americans if he hadn’t been assigned to finish a series of frontier forts. He took part in the disastrous Sandy Creek expedition the year after Braddock’s defeat.

In 1758 he was an officer under Forbes, and was one of those captured with Grant’s detachment. He escaped the stake only to be held a prisoner in Montreal. Later he led a force against the Cherokees; and in Pontiac’s War he commanded two hundred and fifty riflemen under Colonel Bouquet. Now he was picked to command one of the two armies that Governor Dunmore proposed to send against the Indian towns above the Ohio. 88

In 1758, he was an officer under Forbes and was among those captured with Grant's detachment. He escaped execution only to be held as a prisoner in Montreal. Later, he led a force against the Cherokees, and during Pontiac's War, he commanded two hundred and fifty riflemen under Colonel Bouquet. Now, he was chosen to lead one of the two armies that Governor Dunmore planned to send against the Indian towns above the Ohio. 88

Among the Indians the name of Lewis stood very high. The natives knew the colonel to be the son of that John Lewis who was long famed as an Indian fighter. It was commonly believed by red and white, and I have no reason to doubt the truth of it, that it was John Lewis who introduced red clover to America.

Among the Native Americans, the name Lewis was held in high regard. The locals recognized the colonel as the son of John Lewis, who had a long-standing reputation as an Indian fighter. Both Native and white people commonly believed, and I have no reason to doubt it, that it was John Lewis who brought red clover to America.

Whether he did or did not, the Ohio Indians credited him with planting the first seed and said the color resulted from the blood of the red men he had slain. William and Charles Lewis, the colonel’s brothers, also were noted border men. Charles undoubtedly ranked as high for courage and astuteness as any frontiersman in Virginia.

Whether he did or didn't, the Ohio Indians believed he was the one who planted the first seed and claimed that the color came from the blood of the Native Americans he had killed. William and Charles Lewis, the colonel's brothers, were also well-known frontiersmen. Charles was certainly regarded as being as brave and clever as any frontiersman in Virginia.

The colored man at last turned the corner of the house. Behind him, and not yet in sight, was the colonel, and he was not alone for I could hear his grave voice addressing some companion.

The man of color finally rounded the corner of the house. Behind him, just out of sight, was the colonel, and he wasn't alone because I could hear his serious voice talking to someone.

“De c’unel dat stubbo’n I jes’ have to talk mighty plain ’fore I could make him pudge erlong,” proudly whispered the servant as he passed me.

“From that point on, I just had to speak very clearly before I could get him to budge along,” the servant proudly whispered as he walked by me.

I sprang to my feet, and Colonel Lewis and His Excellency, John Murray, Earl of Dunmore, our royal governor, leisurely strolled into view.

I jumped up, and Colonel Lewis and His Excellency, John Murray, Earl of Dunmore, our royal governor, casually walked into view.

Colonel Lewis wore no wig and was smoking a pipe, of which he was inordinately fond. It was characteristic of him to be more democratic and careless in personal presentment when with his superiors than when meeting the rough and ready people of the border. 89

Colonel Lewis didn't wear a wig and was smoking a pipe, which he loved a lot. It was typical for him to be more laid-back and casual in his appearance when around his superiors than when he was with the tough, straightforward folks from the border. 89

Nor was Governor Dunmore given to set forms. He was forty-two years of age and in his prime, a man among men. He could be most democratic, and on this day there was none of the town beau’s fastidiousness in his dress. Yet his wig and his coat were a mode in themselves, while his shoe, knee and stock buckles were of gold. Ultra-genteel young bucks would have had such buckles set with brilliants, that they might twinkle and glitter at every mincing step.

Nor was Governor Dunmore one to stick to set styles. He was forty-two years old and at the height of his life, a true man among men. He could be very democratic, and on this day, he wore none of the town dandy's fussiness in his clothes. Yet his wig and coat were fashionable in their own right, while his shoe, knee, and stock buckles were made of gold. Ultra-refined young gentlemen would have adorned their buckles with diamonds, so they could sparkle and shine with every delicate step.

His Excellency walked with a man’s stride and gave the impression of being careless in dress, whereas, in fact, he always was perfect in his points. He dominated his attire and left you scarcely conscious of it. The two of them had been discussing something with great earnestness for as they drew near me the colonel gestured with his pipe-stem, and His Excellency pushed back his wig and appeared inclined to disagree.

His Excellency walked confidently and seemed to be somewhat casual about his outfit, but in reality, he was always impeccably dressed. He carried himself in a way that made you hardly notice what he was wearing. The two of them had been talking seriously about something, and as they got closer to me, the colonel gestured with his pipe, while His Excellency pushed back his wig and looked like he was about to disagree.

“Lord, man! I tell you it’s their cursed provincial jealousy. They malign the man.”

“Man, it's their awful small-town jealousy. They speak badly of him.”

“Your Excellency, I am not the judge,” Colonel Lewis calmly replied. “I simply repeat what I hear, and suggest how it may be disastrous to the campaign.”

“Your Excellency, I’m not the judge,” Colonel Lewis said calmly. “I just repeat what I hear and point out how it could be disastrous for the campaign.”

“Jealousy and slander!” heatedly declared the governor. Then his lively gaze rested on me. He frowned, as if trying to remember, then smiled with that graciousness he could so charmingly display when he deemed it worth while and said: 90

“Jealousy and slander!” the governor exclaimed passionately. Then his keen eyes were fixed on me. He furrowed his brow as if trying to recall something, then smiled with that charm he could effortlessly show when he thought it was necessary and said: 90

“I’ve been keeping you from your guest, Colonel. He looks brown and lean enough to have traveled far and to have brought a pretty earful. I know the face and ought to be calling him by name.”

“I’ve been keeping you from your guest, Colonel. He looks tanned and lean enough to have traveled a long way and to have plenty to share. I recognize his face and should be calling him by name.”

Colonel Lewis advanced a few steps and bowed slightly, and refreshed the governor’s recollection by saying:

Colonel Lewis took a few steps forward and gave a slight bow, reminding the governor by saying:

“He is Basdel Morris, Your Excellency. Of Prince William County originally. Before Your Excellency came to Virginia he came out here to act as scout and messenger between us and Fort Pitt.”

“He is Basdel Morris, Your Excellency. Originally from Prince William County. Before you arrived in Virginia, he came out here to serve as a scout and messenger between us and Fort Pitt.”

“Fort Dunmore,” coldly corrected the governor, giving the name bestowed in honor of his earldom. Then with a genial smile:

“Fort Dunmore,” the governor said coolly, using the name given in honor of his earldom. Then, with a friendly smile:

“I remember Mr. Morris distinctly. He has brought papers to me. I vow but he should have a good budget of news. If we could retire to the shade and escape this cursed heat——”

“I clearly remember Mr. Morris. He has brought me some papers. I swear he must have a lot of news. If only we could find some shade and get away from this awful heat——”

“Inside, inside,” brusquely interrupted the colonel, and he waved us through the door with his pipe-stem. “We’ll find it cool in there.”

“Inside, inside,” the colonel interrupted sharply, waving us through the door with his pipe. “It’ll be cooler in there.”

And we did; and very pleasant too, and with many little comforts for those who wish to be indolent, such as foot-rests, and low tables for holding decanter and glasses and a sheaf of long pipes and some of Virginia’s superb tobacco.

And we did; and it was really nice, with plenty of little comforts for those who want to relax, like footrests, low tables for holding decanters and glasses, a bunch of long pipes, and some of Virginia’s amazing tobacco.

“No ceremony here, Mr. Morris. Sit down, man. We will play His Lordship is traveling in disguise.”

“No need for formality here, Mr. Morris. Take a seat, man. We're going to play that His Lordship is traveling incognito.”

“Forsooth! He has that which we are hungry to receive! It’s more fit we should stand while he 91 takes his ease,” gaily exclaimed His Excellency. And he removed his wig and mopped his cropped poll and sipped appreciatively of the tall glass a soft-footed servant placed at his elbow.

“Indeed! He has what we’re eager to get! It’s better that we stand while he enjoys himself,” cheerfully exclaimed His Excellency. And he took off his wig, wiped his shaved head, and took a sip from the tall glass that a quietly approaching servant set at his side.

This was a most pleasing trait about His Excellency, and one which in happier times should have endeared him even to people who have small use for earls. He could make the young or diffident man feel more at home than could the democratic and autocracy-hating Andrew Lewis. Nor was it any affectation; for we were soon to learn he could keep up with hardy borderers on long forest marches, and at that, proceed afoot and carry his own blanket and equipment like any backwoods volunteer.

This was a really likable quality about His Excellency, one that in better times would have won over even those who don’t care much for earls. He could help a young or shy person feel more comfortable than the democratic and anti-autocracy Andrew Lewis could. And it wasn't just a show; we would soon find out that he could keep up with tough borderers on long forest hikes, and at that, walk on foot and carry his own blanket and gear like any backwoods volunteer.

Colonel Lewis shot a glance at me and then at the governor, and I verily believed his dark eyes were laughing at one of us. Surely not at me, for I was too insignificant. I obtained an inkling as to the cause of his cynical amusement when he said:

Colonel Lewis gave me a quick look and then turned to the governor, and I truly believed his dark eyes were amused by one of us. Definitely not me, since I was too unimportant. I started to get a sense of why he found something so funny when he said:

“Young Mr. Morris, while not forest-bred, has lived long enough in the woods as to make him blunt of tongue. Would Your Excellency prefer that he make a verbal report to me and that I reduce it to writing for your consideration?”

“Young Mr. Morris, although not raised in the forest, has lived in the woods long enough to be rather straightforward in his speech. Would Your Excellency prefer that he verbally report to me so I can write it up for your review?”

“After what the Quakers have said I find my skin to be very thick except when it comes to something touching my personal honor,” coldly replied the governor. “Let the man tell what he will. We want the truth.”

“After what the Quakers have said, I realize my skin is pretty thick, except when it comes to anything that affects my personal honor,” the governor replied coolly. “Let the man say whatever he wants. We want the truth.”

Until this moment I had barely opened my mouth. 92 Now I produced the despatches committed to my care by Doctor Connolly. In presenting these to Governor Dunmore I remained standing, waiting to be dismissed.

Until that moment, I had hardly spoken. 92 Now I handed over the documents that Doctor Connolly had entrusted to me. While presenting these to Governor Dunmore, I stayed standing, waiting to be dismissed.

His Excellency, however, made no move to open and read his despatches, but fell to staring at me speculatively. Finally he said:

His Excellency, however, didn't bother to open and read his messages, but started staring at me thoughtfully. Finally, he said:

“Let’s have the personal side—the things you observed on your journey back here.” And he motioned for me to be seated.

“Let’s hear about the personal stuff—the things you noticed on your journey back here.” And he gestured for me to sit down.

I told them of Bald Eagle’s murder, and His Excellency exhibited hot anger, and broke in on my recital long enough to exclaim:

I told them about Bald Eagle’s murder, and His Excellency showed fierce anger, interrupting my story just long enough to exclaim:

“Curse their black hearts! I drove John Ryan out of the country for murdering on the Cheat, Ohio, and the Monongahela. I’ve had others arrested, and their crazy neighbors have released them. I offer rewards for still others, and they come and go unmolested!”

“Curse their evil hearts! I drove John Ryan out of the country for killing on the Cheat, Ohio, and the Monongahela. I’ve had others arrested, but their crazy neighbors have let them go. I offer rewards for even more, and they come and go without any trouble!”

“Yes, it’s unfortunate that some of our border men are as murderous as the Indians,” quietly agreed Colonel Lewis. His Excellency subsided and nodded for me to continue.

“Yes, it’s unfortunate that some of our border men are as violent as the Indians,” quietly agreed Colonel Lewis. His Excellency quieted down and nodded for me to continue.

I next spoke of young Shelby Cousin, and the colonel’s eyes grew hard as I related the youth’s lament over his little sister, and, in his behalf, urged that some effort be made to ascertain the girl’s fate. The governor wrinkled his nose and brows in an effort to remember something. Then he said: 93

I then talked about young Shelby Cousin, and the colonel's expression turned serious as I shared the boy's sorrow for his little sister. On his behalf, I pushed for some action to find out what happened to the girl. The governor frowned, trying to recall something. Then he said: 93

“I knew the name was familiar. I’ve sent word to Connolly to seek traces of the girl through the different traders. The war has closed that line of inquiry, I fear, as the traders have come in, or have been slaughtered. Very sad case. Very sad. The young man should go to England to begin life anew and learn to forget. I shall arrange it for him.”

“I recognized the name. I’ve told Connolly to look for any signs of the girl among the various traders. Unfortunately, the war has put a stop to that search, as the traders have either arrived or been killed. It's a tragic situation. Really tragic. The young man should go to England to start fresh and learn to move on. I’ll set it up for him.”

“He would die before he would quit the woods, Your Excellency,” said the colonel. “If he did consent and did go to England he would die of homesickness inside of ten days. Either that, or he would try to swim back.”

“He would rather die than leave the woods, Your Excellency,” said the colonel. “If he did agree and went to England, he would be so homesick within ten days that he would die. Either that, or he would try to swim back.”

“Rather a poor opinion of England’s charms,” remarked the governor.

“That's quite a negative view of England’s charms,” remarked the governor.

When I took up the general scarcity of powder and lead and described how handicapped the settlers were by the lack of these vital necessities, it was Colonel Lewis’s turn to show the most feeling.

When I brought up the general shortage of gunpowder and lead and explained how much the settlers struggled without these essential supplies, it was Colonel Lewis who showed the most emotion.

His anger was almost passionate, and none the less impressive because he held it in check. Staring wide-eyed at the governor he concluded his outburst by demanding:

His anger was almost intense, and no less impressive because he kept it under control. Staring wide-eyed at the governor, he finished his outburst by demanding:

“What about it, Your Excellency?”

“What do you think, Your Excellency?”

“What about it? Why, that’s something to ask of the House of Burgesses, wound all up in their red tape. His gracious Majesty suggested in ’sixty-three that insomuch as the colonies implored England’s aid against the French and Indians they should contribute something toward the cost of their 94 defense in that war. Methinks they have taken the suggestion as an affront.”

“What about it? Well, that's a question for the House of Burgesses, tangled up in their red tape. His gracious Majesty suggested back in '63 that since the colonies were asking England for help against the French and Indians, they should pitch in to cover some of the costs for their defense in that war. I think they took the suggestion as an insult.”

“The French War is ten years old. It was fought so that England might gain Canada. Virginia is still a royal province and her people need powder and lead,” the colonel replied. Perhaps he stressed “still” a bit. At least the governor’s gaze dropped and concealed any impression he might have received.

“The French War is ten years old. It was fought so that England could gain Canada. Virginia is still a royal province, and her people need powder and lead,” the colonel replied. Perhaps he emphasized “still” a bit. At least the governor’s gaze dropped and hid any impression he might have gotten.

The governor drummed his fingers on the low liquor-stand, then lifted his head and stated:

The governor tapped his fingers on the low liquor stand, then looked up and said:

“This war will never be won by isolated groups of settlers fighting on the defensive along the many creeks and rivers. The decisive blow will be struck by the two armies soon to take the field. There will be plenty of powder for the men I lead and the men you are to lead. As to the back-country settlements, the House of Burgesses should have provided for them. His Majesty is eager to aid all his subjects, but there’s scant policy in serving our powder and balls to be husbanded along the western slope of the Alleghanies and perhaps later used against England’s soldiers.”

“This war will never be won by isolated groups of settlers fighting defensively along the many creeks and rivers. The decisive blow will come from the two armies that will soon take the field. There will be plenty of gunpowder for the men I lead and the men you are to lead. As for the back-country settlements, the House of Burgesses should have provided for them. His Majesty is eager to support all his subjects, but it doesn’t make sense to conserve our gunpowder and ammunition along the western slope of the Alleghanies, which might later be used against England’s soldiers.”

Colonel Lewis dropped his pipe and stared wrathfully at his noble guest. With an effort he restrained his temper and rejoined:

Colonel Lewis dropped his pipe and glared angrily at his esteemed guest. With an effort, he controlled his temper and responded:

“The talk seems to touch upon some war other than that with the Ohio tribes.”

“The conversation seems to be about a conflict other than the one with the Ohio tribes.”

His Excellency at once was all smiles and graciousness. 95 Leaning forward and placing a hand on the colonel’s knee, he earnestly declared:

His Excellency immediately beamed with smiles and warmth. 95 Leaning in and putting a hand on the colonel’s knee, he sincerely stated:

“The conversation has wandered, foolishly on my part, I admit. I have lacked in tact, but the first fault I swear is due to the attitude of the Burgesses in neglecting to take proper measures for defending the frontier. Before England can send sufficient supplies to Virginia this war will have ended. There is plenty of powder at Williamsburg. Why doesn’t the House of Burgesses send it to the border?”

“The conversation has gone off track, and I admit that's my fault. I've been lacking in tact, but I truly believe the main issue is the Burgesses' failure to take proper steps to defend the frontier. By the time England is able to send enough supplies to Virginia, this war will be over. There's plenty of gunpowder in Williamsburg. Why doesn’t the House of Burgesses send it to the border?”

“There is but a small store at the most, Your Excellency.”

“There is only a small store at most, Your Excellency.”

“But why retain it when it is needed elsewhere?”

“But why keep it when it’s needed somewhere else?”

“That is hardly a question I can answer,” was the stiff reply. Then with a flash of heat:

“That’s not really a question I can answer,” was the stiff reply. Then with a flash of anger:

“It’s a shame! We repeatedly urge those families to stick, not to come off their creeks until they’ve laid by their corn and harvested their oats; and they are denied the simple means of defending their lives. Whether the Burgesses or the royal governor be at fault the fact remains that the settlers pay in blood and anguish.”

“It’s a shame! We keep telling those families to hold on, not to leave their land until they’ve stored their corn and harvested their oats; and they are denied the basic means to protect their lives. Whether the lawmakers or the royal governor are to blame, the truth is that the settlers pay with blood and suffering.”

“If there is any powder at Williamsburg or Norfolk that I can lay hands to, it shall go over the mountains. At least the royal governor will prove his hands are clean,” solemnly declared His Excellency.

“If there’s any powder in Williamsburg or Norfolk that I can get my hands on, it’s going over the mountains. At least the royal governor will show that his hands are clean,” solemnly declared His Excellency.

“I’ll warrant that Pennsylvania has traded 96 enough guns and powder to the Shawnee and Mingos,” moodily observed the colonel.

“I bet that Pennsylvania has sold enough guns and ammo to the Shawnee and Mingos,” the colonel said moodily.

“There’s too much talk in Williamsburg over peoples’ rights, and not enough concern for peoples’ lives,” declared His Excellency. “It would be a good thing if the House of Burgesses could be locked up in a fort and made to repel an Indian attack.”

“There's too much discussion in Williamsburg about people's rights, and not enough focus on people's lives,” declared His Excellency. “It would be better if the House of Burgesses could be locked up in a fort and forced to defend against an Indian attack.”

“Well, well,” sighed the colonel, “we’ll never lick the Ohio tribes with proclamations and empty hands.”

“Well, well,” sighed the colonel, “we’ll never defeat the Ohio tribes with announcements and empty hands.”

“By gad, sir! We’ll whip them with powder and lead! I’ve set myself to the task of crushing the Indian power. It shall be done!”

“By golly, sir! We'll beat them with bullets and gunpowder! I've committed myself to the mission of defeating the Indian power. It will happen!”

They settled back and signaled for me to resume my narrative. When I mentioned Crabtree and the other killers both the governor and the colonel expressed a wish that the Indians might catch them, or else scare them from the border. I closed my story by speaking of John Ward, the returned captive. The military instinct of both my hearers was instantly aroused; for here was a source of inside information our spies could not hope to provide.

They leaned back and signaled for me to continue my story. When I brought up Crabtree and the other killers, both the governor and the colonel hoped that the Indians would catch them or at least scare them off the border. I wrapped up my tale by talking about John Ward, the freed captive. Both of my listeners immediately became interested; this was a source of insider information that our spies couldn't offer.

“Find that man and send him here,” ordered the governor. “But before you go tell us something of conditions about Fort Dunmore. You seem to have skipped that.”

“Find that man and bring him here,” ordered the governor. “But before you go, tell us about the situation at Fort Dunmore. You seem to have overlooked that.”

This was what I had expected, and I did not relish the task. Had I been talking alone with Colonel 97 Lewis it would have been the first topic I had touched upon.

This was what I had anticipated, and I didn't look forward to the task. If I had been speaking privately with Colonel 97 Lewis, it would have been the first subject I would have brought up.

“Your Excellency has Doctor Connolly’s despatches. Doubtless they will give you much more than I can,” I faltered.

“Your Excellency has Doctor Connolly’s reports. I'm sure they’ll provide you with much more than I can,” I hesitated.

“There isn’t any danger of your duplicating Doctor Connolly’s information,” said His Excellency sharply.

“There’s no way you could replicate Doctor Connolly’s information,” said His Excellency sharply.

“His Excellency desires to learn those odds and ends which wouldn’t be included in an official report, but which may throw some light on the whole situation,” added the colonel, his gaze resting on me very insistently. And somehow I knew he wanted me to talk, and to speak plainly.

“His Excellency wants to know the details that wouldn’t be in an official report, but that might shed some light on the entire situation,” the colonel added, looking at me intently. And somehow I knew he wanted me to open up and be straightforward.

If I reported according to my sense of duty I feared I was in for an unpleasant experience with His Excellency. If I would ever receive any favors from him it would be because I kept my mouth shut and steered clear of dangerous ground. The situation at Pitt, however, had offended me; and now that I must speak I grew reckless and decided to speak frankly.

If I reported based on my sense of duty, I was afraid I’d face an unpleasant experience with His Excellency. If I ever got any favors from him, it would be because I kept quiet and avoided trouble. However, the situation at Pitt had upset me; and now that I had to speak, I felt bold and decided to be honest.

“Arthur St. Clair, representing the Pennsylvania proprietors, together with other eminent men in that colony, publicly declared that Your Excellency is in partnership with Doctor Connolly in various land-deals,” I began.

“Arthur St. Clair, representing the Pennsylvania proprietors, along with other prominent figures in that colony, publicly stated that Your Excellency is in partnership with Doctor Connolly in several land deals,” I began.

“Doctor Connolly has acted as my agent, just as his uncle, Michael Croghan, has acted for Colonel 98 George Washington,” easily remarked His Excellency.

“Doctor Connolly has been my agent, just like his uncle, Michael Croghan, has represented Colonel 98 George Washington,” His Excellency remarked casually.

“Croghan repudiates the acts of Connolly,” I said.

“Croghan rejects Connolly's actions,” I said.

Dunmore frowned and spoke wide of the mark when he said:

Dunmore frowned and missed the point when he said:

“What St. Clair and his friends see fit to believe scarcely constitutes facts. But go on.”

“What St. Clair and his friends choose to believe hardly counts as facts. But go ahead.”

“They also say that this war with the Shawnees is being hurried on for the purpose of establishing our boundary-claims and making good our titles to grants under Virginia patents.”

“They also say that this war with the Shawnees is being rushed to establish our boundary claims and secure our titles to grants under Virginia patents.”

“Scarcely news. They’ve been howling that ever since last April,” growled Lewis.

“Barely news. They've been shouting about that since last April,” Lewis grumbled.

“I’ve been absent some months. I have no way of knowing what you’ve heard, or haven’t heard. I’m afraid I have nothing new in the way of facts or gossip,” I said, and my face flushed.

“I’ve been away for a few months. I have no idea what you’ve heard or what you haven’t. I’m sorry, but I don’t have anything new to share in terms of facts or gossip,” I said, feeling my face get hot.

Governor Dunmore laughed softly and good-naturedly nodded for me to continue. I said:

Governor Dunmore chuckled lightly and kindly gestured for me to go on. I said:

“It is commonly believed in Pennsylvania that Connolly’s circular letter to our frontier was meant to precipitate a war so that he might cover up the costs of rebuilding Fort Pitt. It is said on all sides that the commandant fears the House of Burgesses will repudiate his expenditures even after Your Excellency has endorsed them—providing there is no war.”

“It’s widely thought in Pennsylvania that Connolly’s circular letter to our frontier was intended to spark a war so he could hide the costs of rebuilding Fort Pitt. People say everywhere that the commandant is afraid the House of Burgesses will reject his spending even after Your Excellency has approved it—if there’s no war.”

The governor’s face colored, but his voice was quiet as he said: 99

The governor's face flushed, but his voice was calm as he said: 99

“Connolly may be a fool in many things, but he is right about the House of Burgesses. There isn’t any doubt as to their repudiating anything which looks like a benefit to our frontier.”

“Connolly might be foolish in many ways, but he’s spot on about the House of Burgesses. There’s no doubt they’ll reject anything that seems like it could benefit our frontier.”

“Your Excellency, I can scarcely agree to that,” cut in Colonel Lewis. It was the second time their counter-views had struck out sparks.

“Your Excellency, I can hardly agree to that,” interrupted Colonel Lewis. It was the second time their opposing views had sparked a conflict.

Both remained silent for half a minute, each, I have no doubt, controlling an impulse to explode. Relations between the colonies and England resembled an open powder-keg. With a bow that might indicate he desired to avoid a dangerous subject the governor shifted the conversation by remarking:

Both stayed quiet for half a minute, each, I have no doubt, holding back the urge to blow up. The relationship between the colonies and England was like a ticking time bomb. With a bow that suggested he wanted to steer clear of a risky topic, the governor changed the conversation by saying:

“After all, it doesn’t matter what Pennsylvania thinks, so long as we know her interests are hostile to Virginia’s. I am governor of Virginia. I will serve her interests, and by gad! if the Quakers don’t like our way they can chew their thumbs.”

“After all, it doesn’t matter what Pennsylvania thinks, as long as we know her interests are against Virginia’s. I am the governor of Virginia. I will serve her interests, and by gosh! if the Quakers don’t like our way, they can deal with it.”

“We are one in that!” heartily cried the colonel.

“We're all in this together!” the colonel said enthusiastically.

Governor Dunmore frowned down at his gold shoe-buckles and wearily said:

Governor Dunmore frowned at his gold shoe buckles and wearily said:

“They say I want war. But the Williamsburg paper has insisted on this war since last March. Truth is, the border wants the war. And let me confess to you, Colonel Lewis, that the Earl of Dartmouth, as Secretary of State for the colonies, will express His Majesty’s great displeasure to me before this war is over. 100

“They say I want war. But the Williamsburg paper has been pushing for this war since last March. The truth is, the border wants the war. And let me confess to you, Colonel Lewis, that the Earl of Dartmouth, as Secretary of State for the colonies, will express His Majesty’s great displeasure to me before this war is over. 100

“England does not want his campaign to go through. Taking the position I have means I will meet with disfavor and criticism at home.”

“England doesn't want his campaign to succeed. Taking the stance I have means I'll face disapproval and criticism back home.”

Turning to me, he querulously complained.

Turning to me, he complained in a whiny tone.

“And it’s you people along the border who make the war necessary. It’s the horrible massacres of harmless Indians that brought the trouble upon me.”

“And it's you people at the border who make the war necessary. It's the terrible massacres of innocent Native Americans that brought this trouble upon me.”

This was grossly untrue and I countered:

This was completely untrue, and I responded:

“Even Logan doesn’t claim that. It’s been give and take as to the killings, with the Indians getting the better of it in scalps. A general war can result only from the Indians’ belief that our settlers are crossing the mountains to settle in the Kentucky country.”

“Even Logan doesn’t say that. There’s been some back and forth regarding the killings, with the Indians coming out on top in terms of scalps. A full-scale war can only happen if the Indians believe our settlers are moving over the mountains to settle in Kentucky.”

“Ah! There you go! True to the dot, too!” he cried. “You Americans are restless. You acquire no attachment to any place. Wandering about seems to be engrafted in your natures. It’s your great weakness that you should forever be thinking the lands farther off are better than those on which you’re already settled.”

“Ah! There you go! Right on the mark, too!” he exclaimed. “You Americans are restless. You don’t seem to get attached to any place. Traveling around seems to be part of your nature. It’s your big weakness that you always think the places farther away are better than where you already are.”

“But land-grants on the Ohio are worthless without settlers,” I meekly reminded. Colonel Lewis indulged in a frosty smile. His Excellency eyed me shrewdly, and said:

“But land grants in Ohio are worthless without settlers,” I gently reminded him. Colonel Lewis gave a cold smile. His Excellency looked at me intently and said:

“Of course the lands must be settled sometime. The trouble comes from the frontier people’s failure to understand that His Majesty’s government has any right to forbid backwoodsmen from taking 101 over any Indian lands which happen to hit the fancy.

“Of course the land needs to be settled eventually. The issue arises from the frontier people not understanding that His Majesty’s government has the authority to prevent backwoodsmen from taking over any Indian lands that they happen to like. 101

“They have no idea of the permanent obligation of treaties which His Majesty’s government has made with the various Indian nations. Why, some of the frontier people feel so isolated from the colonies that they wish to set up democratic governments of their own. A pretty kettle of fish! Then such creatures as this Crabtree murder such men as the brother of the powerful Cherokee chief. More trouble for the border.

“They have no idea of the ongoing obligations of the treaties that His Majesty’s government has made with the various Indian nations. Some of the people living on the frontier feel so cut off from the colonies that they want to establish their own democratic governments. What a mess! Then you have people like this Crabtree who murder men like the brother of the powerful Cherokee chief. More trouble for the border.”

“I shall offer a reward of a hundred pounds for Crabtree’s arrest. If he is arrested the border men will release him. And yet they demand that His Majesty supply them with powder to defend their homes. Good God! What inconsistency! And as if we did not have enough trouble inside our colony there is Mr. Penn, to the north. As proprietary governor he sullies the dignity of his communications to the House of Representatives by making the same a conveyance of falsehood, thereby creating trouble between Pennsylvania and Virginia.

“I’m offering a reward of a hundred pounds for Crabtree’s arrest. If he gets arrested, the border guys will just let him go. And yet they expect the King to give them gunpowder to defend their homes. Good grief! What inconsistency! And as if we don’t have enough issues within our colony, there’s Mr. Penn to the north. As the proprietary governor, he tarnishes the dignity of his messages to the House of Representatives by turning them into falsehoods, which causes conflict between Pennsylvania and Virginia.”

“He is even now trying to make my Lord Dartmouth believe that my zeal in carrying on this war is not through any sense of duty to my king, but because of a desire for personal emoluments. If he can make the people of Virginia believe that, then I am helpless.” 102 Certainly this defense of his motives was not meant to convert me. My ideas worried His Excellency none. He was testing Colonel Lewis, whose reserve made the broaching of delicate subjects very much of a difficulty. The colonel quickly declared:

“He's still trying to convince my Lord Dartmouth that my enthusiasm for continuing this war isn't out of duty to my king, but because I want personal gain. If he can get the people of Virginia to believe that, then I’m powerless.” 102 Clearly, this defense of his motives wasn't intended to change my mind. My thoughts didn't bother His Excellency at all. He was testing Colonel Lewis, whose reserve made it very challenging to discuss sensitive topics. The colonel quickly replied:

“Your Excellency knows that I thoroughly understand the true bias of Pennsylvania. We are with you in this war heart and soul. But I do think, to put it mildly, that Doctor Connolly has been indiscreet.”

“Your Excellency knows that I completely understand the true feelings of Pennsylvania. We are with you in this war wholeheartedly. However, I believe, to put it gently, that Doctor Connolly has been quite careless.”

He had come back to the one phase of the conversation which interested him. The governor hesitated a moment, then asked me:

He had returned to the part of the conversation that caught his interest. The governor paused for a moment, then asked me:

“What is your personal opinion of Doctor Connolly? Speak freely.”

“What’s your opinion of Doctor Connolly? Feel free to speak your mind.”

“I consider him to be a very ambitious, intriguing man, and very much of a fire-eater.”

“I think he's a really ambitious, fascinating guy, and definitely a bit of a daredevil.”

Both the gentlemen smiled, His Excellency being less genuine than the colonel. “To be an ambitious fire-eater is not a bad quality in these times,” said the governor. “As to intrigue, so long as it is for Virginia I will not condemn it too strongly. What other charges are there in your arraignment?”

Both gentlemen smiled, with His Excellency being less sincere than the colonel. “Being an ambitious risk-taker isn’t a bad trait these days,” said the governor. “As for intrigue, as long as it’s for Virginia, I won’t judge it too harshly. What other accusations do you have against me?”

“I do not arraign him,” I retorted. Believing I had gone too far ever to retrieve myself in the governor’s good graces, and being made angry by the thought, I boldly continued: “Connolly is too autocratic. He carries things with too high a hand. He 103 takes measures which neither Your Excellency, nor any other of His Majesty’s governors would dream of indulging in. He arrests and imprisons citizens without any pretense at legal procedure. It is because of such actions that many in Pennsylvania expressed the wish we might lose the war. I will add that I heard no such expressions of ill-will since the white families were murdered along the Monongahela.”

“I’m not accusing him,” I shot back. Thinking I had messed up my chance to win back the governor’s favor, and feeling angry about it, I boldly continued: “Connolly is way too authoritarian. He acts with too much arrogance. He takes actions that neither Your Excellency nor any of His Majesty’s governors would even consider. He arrests and locks up citizens without any hint of legal process. It’s because of things like this that many in Pennsylvania wished we would lose the war. I should also mention that I haven’t heard any such negative feelings since the white families were killed along the Monongahela.”

“It does make a difference as to whose ox is being gored,” grimly commented Colonel Lewis.

“It really matters whose ox is getting gored,” Colonel Lewis commented grimly.

“Does Pennsylvania still blame Michael Cresap for the death of Logan’s people?” asked the governor.

“Does Pennsylvania still hold Michael Cresap responsible for the death of Logan’s people?” asked the governor.

“Many of them do, because Connolly reduced him in rank. His reinstatement at Your Excellency’s command is not so generally known.”

“Many of them do, because Connolly lowered his rank. His return to duty at Your Excellency’s orders isn’t widely recognized.”

“Confusion and bickering!” wrathfully exclaimed the governor. “Virginia demanding a decisive war—England opposed to it. Our militia captains stealing each other’s men—Sir William Johnson’s death is most untimely.”

“Confusion and arguing!” the governor angrily shouted. “Virginia wants a clear war—England is against it. Our militia leaders are poaching each other's men—Sir William Johnson’s death comes at a terrible time.”

Sir William Johnson dead! For the moment I was stunned. My facial expression was so pronounced that His Excellency kindly added:

Sir William Johnson is dead! For a moment, I was shocked. My facial expression was so intense that His Excellency kindly added:

“The sad news has just reached us. Never was he needed more and wanted more. The colonies have been so used to having him hold the Iroquois in check that few have paused to picture what might 104 happen if his influence were removed from the Six Nations.”

“The sad news has just reached us. He was never needed more and wanted more. The colonies have become so accustomed to having him keep the Iroquois in check that few have stopped to imagine what might 104 happen if his influence were gone from the Six Nations.”

He rose and paced the room for a few turns. Then with a short bow to me he addressed the colonel, saying:

He stood up and walked around the room a few times. Then, with a quick nod to me, he spoke to the colonel, saying:

“With your permission, Colonel, I believe I shall retire for an hour. When the man Ward comes I wish to question him.”

"With your permission, Colonel, I think I'll take an hour to myself. When the guy Ward arrives, I want to ask him some questions."

“By all means, Your Excellency, take a bit of rest. I shall call you if the fellow comes.”

“Of course, Your Excellency, take some rest. I'll call you if the guy arrives.”

I turned to go and the colonel walked with me to the door, urging me to return and remain his guest that night. I thanked him, explaining an acceptance of his kind offer would depend on circumstances. He walked with me to my horse and with a side-glance at the house softly inquired:

I turned to leave, and the colonel walked with me to the door, encouraging me to come back and stay as his guest that night. I thanked him, saying that accepting his kind offer would depend on my situation. He walked with me to my horse and, glancing at the house, gently asked:

“What do the people over the mountains and in Pennsylvania say about the Quebec Bill now before Parliament?”

“What do people across the mountains and in Pennsylvania think about the Quebec Bill currently in Parliament?”

“I do not remember hearing it mentioned. I do not think any of the settlers are interested in it.”

“I don't remember hearing about it. I don’t think any of the settlers care about it.”

“Not interested!” he groaned. “And if it is approved[3] by Parliament the American colonies will be robbed of hundreds of thousands of square miles of territory. They will lose the lands which already have been given them in their own charters. Think of Virginia and Pennsylvania quarreling over the 105 junction of two rivers when we stand fair to lose all the country west of the Alleghanies. Young man, there’s going to be war.” This was very softly spoken.

“Not interested!” he groaned. “And if Parliament approves this, the American colonies will be stripped of hundreds of thousands of square miles of land. They'll lose the territories that have already been allocated to them in their charters. Just think about Virginia and Pennsylvania fighting over the point where two rivers meet while we’re at risk of losing all the land west of the Alleghenies. Young man, there’s going to be war.” This was said very softly.

“We’re in it now,” I stupidly replied.

“We're in it now,” I replied foolishly.

“I am speaking of war with England,” he whispered.

“I’m talking about war with England,” he whispered.

I could scarcely accept it as being a true prophecy. I was not disturbed by it. The quarreling between colonies and the mother-country was an old story. Hiding my skepticism I asked, “When will it begin?”

I could hardly believe it was a real prophecy. It didn’t upset me. The fighting between the colonies and the mother country was an old tale. Concealing my doubts, I asked, “When will it start?”

“It began in 1763, when the English Ministry decided to collect revenues from the colonies,” was the quiet reply. “It will soon be open war. I verily believe I am entertaining in my humble home to-day the last royal governor of Virginia.”

“It started in 1763, when the English government decided to raise money from the colonies,” was the calm response. “It will soon be all-out war. I truly believe I am hosting, in my modest home today, the last royal governor of Virginia.”


[3]

The Quebec Bill, to take effect in 1775, was approved June 22, 1774, or before Colonel Lewis and Morris had their conversation.

The Quebec Bill, set to take effect in 1775, was approved on June 22, 1774, or before Colonel Lewis and Morris had their conversation.


106

CHAPTER V

LOVE COMES A CROPPER

“I am speaking of a war with England.” These words of Colonel Lewis rang in my ears as I rode to Salem. They had sounded fantastic when he uttered them. Now that I was alone they repeated themselves most ominously. The flying hoofs of my horse pounded them into my ears. War with England was unthinkable, and yet the colonel’s speech lifted me up to a dreary height and I was gazing over into a new and very grim world.

“I’m talking about a war with England.” These words from Colonel Lewis echoed in my mind as I rode to Salem. They had sounded unbelievable when he first said them. Now that I was alone, they took on a more serious tone. The pounding hooves of my horse hammered them into my ears. A war with England seemed unimaginable, yet the colonel’s words raised me to a bleak perspective, and I found myself looking into a new and very harsh reality.

For years, from my first connected thoughts, there had been dissension after dissension between England and America. My father before me had lived through similar disputes. But why talk of war now? Many times the colonies had boiled over a bit; then some concession was made, and what our orators had declared to be a crisis died out and became a dead issue.

For years, since my first coherent thoughts, there had been disagreement after disagreement between England and America. My father went through similar conflicts before me. But why bring up war now? Many times the colonies had flared up a bit; then some compromise was reached, and what our speakers had claimed was a crisis faded away and became a non-issue.

To be sure another “crisis” always took the place of the defunct one, but the great fact remained that none of those situations had led to war. Perhaps if some one other than Colonel Lewis had 107 indulged in the dire foreboding it would have made less of an impression. At the time he spoke the words I had not been disturbed. Now that I was remembering what an unemotional level-headed man he was the effect became accumulative. The farther I left Richfield behind and the longer I mulled over his sinister statement the more I worried.

To be sure, another “crisis” always took the place of the last one, but the main point was that none of those situations had led to war. Maybe if someone other than Colonel Lewis had expressed such a dire prediction, it wouldn’t have made as much of an impact. When he first said it, I wasn’t bothered. But now that I was recalling what a calm and rational person he was, the weight of his words increased. The more distance I put between myself and Richfield, and the longer I thought about his ominous statement, the more anxious I became.

As I neared Salem my meditations continued disquieting and yet were highly pleasing. I was on my way to meet Patricia Dale. I was born on the Mattapony and left an orphan at an early age. I had gone to Williamsburg when turning sixteen, and soon learned to love and wear gold and silver buckles on a pewter income.

As I got closer to Salem, my thoughts were both unsettling and yet really enjoyable. I was on my way to meet Patricia Dale. I was born on the Mattapony and became an orphan when I was young. I moved to Williamsburg when I turned sixteen, and quickly learned to love and show off gold and silver buckles even with a pewter budget.

In my innocence, rather ignorance, I unwittingly allowed my town acquaintances to believe me to be a chap of means. When I discovered their false estimate I did not have the courage to disillusion them. My true spending-pace was struck on my eighteenth birthday, and inside the year I had wasted my King William County patrimony.

In my naivety, or rather ignorance, I unknowingly let my friends in town think I was a wealthy guy. When I realized their wrong impression, I didn't have the guts to correct them. I figured out my real spending habits on my eighteenth birthday, and within a year, I had blown through my inheritance from King William County.

Just what process of reasoning I followed during that foolish year I have never been able to determine. I must have believed it to be imperative that I live up to the expectations of my new friends. As a complement to this idiotic obsession there must have been a grotesque belief that somehow, by accident or miracle, I would be kept in funds indefinitely. 108 I do recall my amazement at the abrupt ending of my dreams. I woke up one morning to discover I had no money, no assets. There were no odds and ends, even, of wreckage which I could salvage for one more week of the old life.

I have never been able to figure out what kind of reasoning I followed during that ridiculous year. I must have thought it was crucial to meet the expectations of my new friends. Along with this foolish obsession, I likely had a bizarre belief that somehow, through chance or a miracle, I would have money forever. 108 I do remember being shocked by the sudden end of my dreams. One morning, I woke up to find I had no money and no assets. There weren’t even any scraps left that I could sell for one more week of my old life.

Among my first friends had been Ericus Dale and his daughter, Patricia. To her intimates she was known as Patsy. As was to be expected when an awkward boy meets a dainty and wonderful maid, I fell in love completely out of sight. At nineteen I observed that the girl, eighteen, was becoming a toast among men much older and very, very much more sophisticated than I.

Among my first friends were Ericus Dale and his daughter, Patricia. To her close friends, she was known as Patsy. As you might expect when an awkward boy meets a delicate and amazing girl, I fell hopelessly in love. At nineteen, I noticed that the girl, who was eighteen, was becoming quite popular among men who were much older and far more sophisticated than I was.

She was often spoken of as the belle of Charles City County, and I spent much time vainly wishing she was less attractive. Her father, engaged in the Indian-trade, and often away from home for several months at a time, had seemed to be very kindly disposed to me.

She was often referred to as the beauty of Charles City County, and I spent a lot of time wishing she was less attractive. Her father, involved in the Indian trade and often away from home for several months, seemed to be very friendly toward me.

I instinctively hurried to the Dales to impart the astounding fact that I was bankrupt. One usually speaks of financial reverses as “crashing about” one’s head. My wind-up did not even possess that poor dignity; for there was not enough left even to rattle, let alone crash.

I quickly rushed to the Dales to share the shocking news that I was broke. People often talk about financial setbacks as “crashing down” on them. My situation didn't even have that little bit of dignity; there wasn't enough left to even rattle, much less crash.

The youth who rode so desperately to the Dale home that wonderful day tragically to proclaim his plight, followed by fervid vows to go away and make a new fortune, has long since won my sympathy. 109 I have always resented Ericus Dale’s attitude toward that youth on learning he was a pauper. It is bad enough to confess to a girl that one has not enough to marry on; but it is hell to be compelled to add that one has not enough to woo on.

The young man who rode frantically to the Dale home that fateful day to share his troubles, followed by passionate promises to leave and build a new life for himself, has long since earned my sympathy. 109 I’ve always disliked Ericus Dale’s attitude toward that young man when he found out he was poor. It’s tough enough to admit to a girl that you don’t have enough to marry her, but it’s unbearable to have to say you don’t even have enough to pursue her.

How it wrung my heart to tell her I was an impostor, that I was going to the back-country and begin life all over. Poor young devil! How many like me have solemnly declared their intentions to begin all over, whereas, in fact, they never had begun at all.

How it broke my heart to tell her I was a fake, that I was heading to the backcountry to start my life fresh. Poor young guy! How many like me have seriously promised to start over, when, in reality, they never really started at all?

And why does youth in such juvenile cataclysms feel forced to seek new fields in making the fresh start? Shame for having failed, I suppose. An unwillingness to toe the scratch under the handicap of having his neighbors know it is his second trial.

And why does youth in such chaotic times feel compelled to look for new opportunities to start over? Probably because of the shame of having failed. It’s an unwillingness to face the difficulty of having his neighbors know it’s his second attempt.

But so much had happened since that epochal day back in Williamsburg that it seemed our parting had been fully a million years ago. It made me smile to remember how mature Patsy had been when I meekly ran her errands and gladly wore her yoke in the old days.

But so much has happened since that groundbreaking day back in Williamsburg that it feels like our goodbye was a million years ago. It makes me smile to think about how grown-up Patsy had been when I humbly ran her errands and happily accepted her demands back in those days.

Three years of surveying, scouting and despatch-bearing through the trackless wilderness had aged me. I prided myself I was an old man in worldly wisdom. Patsy Dale had only added three years to her young life. I could even feel much at ease in meeting Ericus Dale. And yet there had been no day during my absence that I did not think of 110 her, still idealizing her, and finding her fragrant memory an anodyne when suffering in the wilderness.

Three years of exploring, scouting, and delivering messages through the wild had made me feel older. I took pride in my worldly wisdom. Patsy Dale had only gained three years in her young life. I felt pretty comfortable meeting Ericus Dale. Yet, not a single day during my time away passed without thinking about her, still idealizing her, and finding comfort in her sweet memory when I was struggling in the wilderness.

The sun was casting its longest shadows as I inquired for the house and rode to it. If my heart went pit-a-pat when I dismounted and walked to the veranda it must have been because of anticipation. As I was about to rap on the casing of the open door I heard a deep voice exclaim:

The sun was casting its longest shadows as I asked for directions to the house and rode there. If my heart raced when I got off my horse and walked to the porch, it must have been because I was excited. Just as I was about to knock on the frame of the open door, I heard a deep voice say:

“This country’s going to the dogs! We need the regulars over here. Using volunteers weakens a country. Volunteers are too damned independent. They’ll soon get the notion they’re running things over here. Put me in charge of Virginia, and I’d make some changes. I’d begin with Dunmore and wind up with the backwoodsmen. Neither Whigs nor Tories can save this country. It’s trade we want, trade with the Indians.”

“This country is going downhill! We need the regular troops over here. Relying on volunteers weakens our nation. Volunteers are way too independent. They'll quickly think they’re in charge around here. Put me in charge of Virginia, and I’d make some changes. I’d start with Dunmore and finish with the backwoodsmen. Neither the Whigs nor the Tories can save this country. What we need is trade, trade with the Indians.”

I could not hear that any one was answering him, and after a decent interval I rapped again. At last I heard a slow heavy step approaching from the cool twilight of the living-room.

I couldn't hear anyone answering him, and after a respectable amount of time, I knocked again. Finally, I heard a slow, heavy step coming from the cool dimness of the living room.

“Aye? You have business with me, my man?” demanded Dale, staring into my face without appearing to recognize me. He had changed none that I could perceive. Short, square as though chopped out of an oak log. His dark hair still kinked a bit and suggested great virility. His thick lips were pursed as of old, and the bushy brows, projecting 111 nearly an inch from the deep-set eyes, perhaps had a bit more gray in them than they showed three years back.

“Yeah? You need something from me, man?” Dale demanded, looking straight into my face without seeming to recognize me. He hadn't changed in any way that I could see. Short and square, like he was carved from an oak log. His dark hair still had a bit of a kink and hinted at strong masculinity. His thick lips were still pursed like before, and his bushy eyebrows, sticking out almost an inch from his deep-set eyes, maybe had a bit more gray in them than they did three years ago. 111

“Ericus Dale, you naturally have forgotten me,” I began. “I am Basdel Morris. I knew you and your daughter three years ago in Williamsburg.”

“Ericus Dale, you probably don’t remember me,” I started. “I’m Basdel Morris. I knew you and your daughter three years ago in Williamsburg.”

“Oh, young Morris, eh? I’m better at remembering Indian faces than white. Among ’em so much. So you’re young Morris, who made a fool of himself trying to be gentry. Sit down. Turned to forest-running, I should say.” And he advanced to the edge of the veranda and seated himself. He had not bothered to shake hands.

“Oh, young Morris, huh? I’m better at remembering Indian faces than white ones. There are so many of them. So you’re young Morris, the guy who embarrassed himself trying to act fancy. Take a seat. You’ve gone off to the wild, I assume.” He moved to the edge of the porch and sat down. He didn’t even bother to shake hands.

“I had business with Colonel Lewis and I wished to see you and Patsy before going back,” I explained. I had looked for bluntness in his greeting, but I had expected to be invited inside the house.

“I had business with Colonel Lewis, and I wanted to see you and Patsy before heading back,” I explained. I was prepared for a straightforward welcome, but I thought I would be invited inside the house.

“Pat’s out,” he mumbled, his keen gaze roaming up and down my forest garb. “But she’ll be back. Morris, you don’t seem to have made much of a hit at prosperity since coming out this way.”

“Pat’s out,” he muttered, his sharp eyes scanning my forest outfit. “But she'll be back. Morris, it looks like you haven’t really found success since moving out here.”

“I’m dependent only on myself,” I told him. “Personal appearance doesn’t go for much when you’re in the woods.”

“I rely only on myself,” I told him. “Looking good doesn’t matter much when you’re in the woods.”

“Ain’t it the truth?” he agreed. “In trade?”

“Ain’t it the truth?” he said. “In trade?”

“Carrying despatches between Fort Pitt and Governor Dunmore just now. Surveying before that.”

“Right now I'm delivering messages between Fort Pitt and Governor Dunmore. Before that, I was surveying.”

“Then, by Harry, sir! You could be in better business,” he snapped. “What with Dunmore at 112 the top, and thieving, land-grabbing settlers at the bottom, this country is going to the devil! Dunmore cooks up a war to make a profit out of his land-jobbing! Settlers quit good lands on this side the mountains to go land-stealing in the Kentucky country and north of the Ohio. It riles my blood! I say you could be in better business than helping along the schemes of Dunmore and that trained skunk of his, Jack Connolly.”

“Then, honestly, Harry! You could be doing something better,” he snapped. “With Dunmore at the top and corrupt, land-grabbing settlers at the bottom, this country is going downhill fast! Dunmore stirs up a war to profit from his land dealings! Settlers abandon good land on this side of the mountains to go steal land in Kentucky and north of the Ohio. It makes my blood boil! I say you could find a better path than supporting the plans of Dunmore and his trained rat, Jack Connolly.”

I smiled pleasantly, beginning to remember that Ericus Dale was always a freely spoken man.

I smiled warmly, starting to recall that Ericus Dale was always very straightforward.

“Do you mean that there is no need of this war? You say it is cooked up.”

“Are you saying that this war is unnecessary? You claim it’s made up.”

“Need of war?” he wrathfully repeated. “In God’s mercy why should we have war with the Indians? All they ask is to be let alone! Ever see a single piaster of profit made out of a dead Indian unless you could sell his hair? Of course not. The Indians don’t want war. What they want is trade. I’ve lived among ’em. I know. It’s Dunmore and the border scum who want war. They want to steal more land.”

“Need for war?” he angrily repeated. “In God’s mercy, why should we go to war with the Indians? All they want is to be left alone! Have you ever seen a single cent of profit from a dead Indian unless you could sell his hair? Of course not. The Indians don’t want war. What they want is trade. I’ve lived among them. I know. It’s Dunmore and the bottom-feeders who want war. They want to steal more land.”

I had no wish to quarrel with the man, but I, too, had been among the Indians; and I could not in decency to myself allow his ridiculous statements to go unchallenged.

I didn't want to argue with the guy, but I had also spent time with the Indians, and I couldn't, out of respect for myself, let his ridiculous comments go unchallenged.

“How can the country expand unless the settlers have land? And if the Indians block the trail how can we get the land without fighting for it? Surely 113 it was never intended that five or more square miles of the fairest country on earth should be devoted to keeping alive one naked red hunter.”

“How can the country grow if the settlers don’t have land? And if the Native Americans block the path, how can we acquire the land without fighting for it? Surely, it was never meant for five or more square miles of the most beautiful land on earth to be dedicated to sustaining one naked red hunter.”

He fairly roared in disgust. Then with an effort to be calm he began:

He let out a loud roar of disgust. Then, making an effort to stay calm, he started:

“Land? Settlers? You can’t build a profit on land and settlers. Why, the colonies already refuse to pay any revenue to England. Line both sides of the Ohio with log cabins and stick a white family in each and what good does it do? Did the French try to settle Canada? No! The French weren’t fools. They depended on trade.”

“Land? Settlers? You can’t profit from land and settlers. The colonies already refuse to pay any taxes to England. If you line both sides of the Ohio with log cabins and put a white family in each, what does it accomplish? Did the French try to settle Canada? No! The French weren't stupid. They relied on trade.”

“But they lost Canada,” I reminded.

“But they lost Canada,” I reminded.

“Bah! For a purely military reason. The future of this country is trade. England’s greatness is built up on trade.” His trick of jumping his voice on that word “trade” was very offensive to the ears.

“Bah! It's just for a military reason. The future of this country is in trade. England’s greatness is built on trade.” His way of emphasizing the word “trade” was really annoying to listen to.

“Pennsylvania has the right idea. Pennsylvania is prosperous. Pennsylvania doesn’t go round chopping down bee-trees and then killing the bees to get the honey. What good is this land over here if you can’t get fur from it? Settlers chop down the timber, burn it, raise measly patches of corn, live half-starved, die. That’s all.”

“Pennsylvania has the right idea. Pennsylvania is thriving. Pennsylvania doesn’t go around cutting down bee trees and then killing the bees to collect the honey. What’s the point of this land if you can’t get fur from it? Settlers cut down the timber, burn it, grow small patches of corn, live barely fed, and die. That’s all.”

His crazy tirade nettled me. It was obvious I could not keep in his good books, even with Patricia as the incentive, without losing my self-respect. I told him: 114

His wild rant got under my skin. It was clear I couldn't stay in his favor, even with Patricia as motivation, without sacrificing my self-respect. I told him: 114

“This country can never develop without settled homes. We’re building rudely now, but a hundred years from now——”

“This country can never grow without established homes. We’re constructing roughly right now, but a hundred years from now——”

“Yah!” And his disgust burst through the thick lips in a deep howl. “Who of us will be alive a hundred years from now? Were we put on earth to slave and make fortunes for fools not yet born? Did any fools work and save up so we could take life soft and easy? You make me sick!”

“Yah!” His disgust erupted through his thick lips in a deep howl. “Who of us will still be alive a hundred years from now? Were we put on this earth to work hard and make fortunes for people who aren't even born yet? Did any of those fools work and save so we could enjoy life without a care? You make me sick!”

“I’m sorry, Mr. Dale, to hear you say that. However, the war is here——”

“I’m sorry, Mr. Dale, to hear you say that. However, the war is here——”

“The war may be here, in Virginia, among the backwoodsmen. It is also in Dunmore’s heart, but it ain’t in the hearts of the Indians,” he passionately contradicted. “The Indians only ask to be let alone, to be allowed to trade with us. Some canting hypocrites are whining for us to civilize the Indians. Why should they be civilized? Do they want to be? Ever hear of Indians making a profit out of our civilization? Did the Conestoga Indians make a profit when they tried to live like the whites near Lancaster, and the Paxton boys killed fourteen of them, men, women and children, then broke into the Lancaster jail where the others had been placed for their safety, and butchered the rest of them?

“The war might be happening here in Virginia, among the backwoodsmen. It’s also in Dunmore’s heart, but it’s not in the hearts of the Indians,” he passionately argued. “The Indians just want to be left alone, to be able to trade with us. Some self-righteous hypocrites are whining for us to civilize the Indians. Why should they be civilized? Do they even want that? Ever heard of Indians making a profit from our civilization? Did the Conestoga Indians benefit when they tried to live like the whites near Lancaster, only to have the Paxton boys kill fourteen of them—men, women, and children—and then break into the Lancaster jail where the others were kept for their safety, and slaughter the rest of them?

“Did the ancient Virginia Indians prosper by civilization? I reckon if the old Powhatans could return they’d have some mighty warm things to say on that score. Why shouldn’t the Indians insist we 115 live as they do? They were here first. The only way to help the Indian is to trade with him. And when you help him that way you’re helping yourself. That’s the only point you can ever make a red man see.

“Did the ancient Virginia Indians thrive because of civilization? I bet if the old Powhatans could come back, they’d have a lot to say about that. Why shouldn't the Indians expect us to live like they do? They were here first. The best way to support the Indian is to trade with him. And by helping him this way, you’re helping yourself. That’s the only point you can ever make a Native American understand. 115

“I know the Indians. I can go into their towns now, be they Cherokee, Mingo, Shawnee or Delaware, and they’ll welcome me as a brother. They know I don’t want their land. They know I’m their true friend. They want me to make a profit when I trade with them, so I’ll come again with more rum and blankets and guns, and gay cloth for their women.”

“I know the Native Americans. I can visit their towns now, whether they're Cherokee, Mingo, Shawnee, or Delaware, and they'll welcome me like family. They understand I don’t want their land. They know I’m their real friend. They want me to make a profit when I trade with them, so I'll come back with more rum, blankets, guns, and colorful fabric for their women.”

“You have the trader’s point of view, and very naturally so,” I said.

“You see things from the trader's perspective, and that makes sense,” I said.

“Thank God I ain’t got the land-grabber’s point of view! Nor the canting hypocrite’s point of view! Nor a thick-headed forest-runner’s point of view!” he loudly stormed, rising to end the discussion.

“Thank goodness I don't have the land-grabber’s perspective! Or the self-righteous hypocrite's perspective! Or a stubborn woodsman’s perspective!” he shouted, standing up to end the conversation.

But I was not to be balked, and I reminded him:

But I wasn't going to be stopped, and I reminded him:

“I called to pay my respects to Mistress Dale. I hope I may have the pleasure.”

“I called to pay my respects to Mrs. Dale. I hope I get the chance to do so.”

“She’s in the field back of the house. I’ll call her,” he grumbled. “I have a man in my kitchen, a white man, who has lived with the Indians ever since he was a boy. He knows more about them than all you border-folks could learn in a million years. He’s the most sensible white man I ever 116 met. He agrees with me perfectly that trade is what the Indian wants; not settlers nor Bibles.”

“She’s in the field behind the house. I’ll call her,” he complained. “I have a guy in my kitchen, a white guy, who has been living with the Indians since he was a kid. He knows more about them than all you border folks could learn in a million years. He’s the most sensible white guy I’ve ever met. He totally agrees with me that what the Indian wants is trade; not settlers or Bibles.” 116

“Your guest would be John Ward!” I exclaimed, remembering the governor’s errand. “I was asked by Colonel Lewis to find him and send him to Richfield. The colonel and Governor Dunmore wish to talk with him.”

“Your guest would be John Ward!” I exclaimed, remembering the governor’s errand. “Colonel Lewis asked me to find him and send him to Richfield. The colonel and Governor Dunmore want to talk with him.”

“Ho! Ho! That’s the way the cat jumps, eh? Want to milk him for military information, eh? Well, I reckon I’ll go along with him and see they don’t play no tricks on him. I’ve taken a strong liking to Ward. He’s the one white man that’s got my point of view.”

“Hey! Hey! That’s how the cat jumps, right? Want to squeeze him for military info, huh? Well, I guess I’ll go along with him and make sure they don’t pull any tricks on him. I’ve really come to like Ward. He’s the one white guy that gets my perspective.”

“He lived with the Indians so long he may have the Indians’ point of view,” I warned.

“He lived with the Native Americans for so long he might have their perspective,” I warned.

“The sooner white men learn the Indians’ point of view the better it’ll be for both white and red. Ward knows the Indians well enough to know I’m their friend. He knows I’m more’n welcome in any of their towns. I’m going to carry a talk to Cornstalk and Black Hoof. If I can’t stop this war I can fix it so’s there’ll never be any doubt who’s to blame for it.”

“The sooner white people understand the Native Americans' perspective, the better it will be for both groups. Ward knows the Native Americans well enough to recognize that I'm their friend. He knows I’m more than welcome in any of their towns. I’m going to share a message with Cornstalk and Black Hoof. If I can’t prevent this war, I can at least make it clear who’s responsible for it.”

“I tell you, Dale, that no white men, except it be Ward or Tavenor Ross and others like them, are safe for a minute with Logan’s Cayugas, Cornstalk’s Shawnees, Red Hawk’s Delawares, or Chiyawee’s Wyandots.”

“I’m telling you, Dale, that no white men, except maybe Ward or Tavenor Ross and a few others like them, are safe for even a minute with Logan’s Cayugas, Cornstalk’s Shawnees, Red Hawk’s Delawares, or Chiyawee’s Wyandots.”

“Three years ain’t even made a tomahawk improvement 117 on you,” he sneered. “You mean to tell me that after all my years of friendship with the Indians I won’t be safe among them, or that any friends I take along won’t be safe among them? You talk worse’n a fool! I can send my girl alone into the Scioto villages, and once she gives belts from me she will be as safe as she would be in Williamsburg or Norfolk.”

“Three years haven't even made a difference in you,” he sneered. “Are you telling me that after all my years of friendship with the Indians, I won’t be safe around them, or that any friends I bring along won’t be safe either? You sound more foolish than a fool! I can send my girl into the Scioto villages on her own, and once she hands out belts from me, she’ll be as safe there as she would be in Williamsburg or Norfolk.”

“Such talk is madness,” I cried. “The one message your cousin, Patrick Davis’ wife, on Howard’s Creek, asked me to deliver to your daughter is for her not to cross the mountains until the Indian trouble is over.”

“Such talk is crazy,” I exclaimed. “The one message your cousin, Patrick Davis’ wife, on Howard’s Creek, wanted me to deliver to your daughter is for her not to cross the mountains until the Indian trouble is over.”

“An old biddy whose husband is scared at every Indian he sees because he knows he’s squatting on their lands. My cousin may not be safe on Howard’s Creek, but my daughter would be. I’ll say more; once the Indians know I am at Howard’s Creek, they’ll spare that settlement.”

“An old woman whose husband gets nervous every time he sees an Indian because he knows he’s on their land. My cousin might not be safe at Howard’s Creek, but my daughter would be. I’ll go further; once the Indians realize I’m at Howard’s Creek, they’ll leave that settlement alone.”

It was useless to argue with the man. It was almost impossible to believe that he meant his vaporings for seriousness. With a scowl he walked to the rear of the house and entered the kitchen. All the windows were open, and his voice was deep and heavy. I heard him say:

It was pointless to argue with the guy. It was hard to believe that he actually meant what he was saying. With a frown, he walked to the back of the house and went into the kitchen. All the windows were open, and his voice was low and heavy. I heard him say:

“Ward, I want you. We’re going to have a talk with two white men, who don’t understand Indians. Pat, that young cub of a forest-running Morris is out front. Hankers to see you, I ’low.” 118

“Ward, I want you. We need to have a conversation with two white guys who don’t get Indians. Pat, that young guy running around in the forest, Morris, is outside. He’s eager to see you, I think.” 118

My leather face was still on fire when I heard the soft swish of skirts. Then she stood before me, more beautiful than even my forest-dreaming had pictured her, more desirable than ever. She courtesied low, and the amazing mass of blue-black hair seemed an over-heavy burden for the slim white neck to carry.

My leather face was still burning when I heard the gentle swish of skirts. Then she appeared in front of me, even more beautiful than my forest dreams had imagined, more desirable than ever. She curtsied low, and the incredible mass of blue-black hair looked like a heavy load for her slim white neck to bear.

She smiled on me and I found my years dropping away like the leaves of the maple after its first mad dance to the tune of the autumn’s wind. I felt fully as young as when I saw her in Williamsburg. And time had placed a distance other than that of years between us: it had destroyed the old familiarity.

She smiled at me, and I felt my years fade away like the maple leaves after their wild first dance to the autumn wind. I felt just as young as when I saw her in Williamsburg. But time had created a distance between us that was more than just years: it had erased our old familiarity.

To my astonishment we were meeting as casual acquaintances, much as if a chin-high barrier was between us. It was nothing like that I had pictured. I had supposed we would pick up the cordiality at the first exchange of glances. I stuck out my hand and she placed her hand in it for a moment.

To my surprise, we were meeting as casual acquaintances, almost like there was a barrier between us. It was nothing like I had imagined. I thought we would easily reconnect at the first glance. I extended my hand, and she placed hers in it for a moment.

“Basdel, I would scarcely have known you. Taller and thinner. And you’re very dark.”

“Basdel, I barely would have recognized you. Taller and thinner. And you’re really dark.”

“Wind and weather,” I replied. “It was at Howard’s Creek I learned you were here. I was very anxious to see you.”

“Wind and weather,” I said. “It was at Howard’s Creek that I found out you were here. I was really eager to see you.”

“Don’t stand.” And she seated herself and I took a chair opposite her. “So nice of you to have us in mind. It’s some three years since.”

“Don’t stand.” She sat down, and I took a seat across from her. “It’s really nice of you to think of us. It’s been about three years.”

“I reckon your father doesn’t fancy me much.”

“I think your father doesn’t like me very much.”

“He’s displeased with you about something,” she 119 readily agreed. “You mustn’t mind what he says. He’s excitable.”

“He’s upset with you about something,” she 119 quickly agreed. “You shouldn’t take his words to heart. He gets worked up easily.”

“If I minded it I’ve forgotten it now,” I told her. I now had time to note the cool creamy whiteness of her arms and throat and to be properly amazed. She had been as sweet and fresh three years before, but I was used to town maids then, and accepted their charms as I did the sunshine and spring flowers. But for three years I had seen only frontier women, and weather and worry and hard work had made sad work of delicate complexions.

“If I cared about it, I’ve forgotten it now,” I told her. I now had the time to notice the cool, creamy whiteness of her arms and throat and to be truly amazed. She had been just as sweet and fresh three years ago, but back then I was used to city girls and took their charms for granted like sunshine and spring flowers. However, for the past three years, I had only seen women from the frontier, and the harsh weather, stress, and hard work had really taken a toll on delicate complexions.

“Now tell me about yourself,” she commanded.

“Now tell me about yourself,” she said.

There was not much to tell; surveying, scouting, despatch-bearing. When I finished my brief recital she made a funny little grimace, too whimsical to disturb me, and we both laughed. Then quite seriously she reminded me:

There wasn't much to say; surveying, scouting, delivering messages. When I wrapped up my short story, she made a funny little grimace, too playful to bother me, and we both laughed. Then, quite seriously, she reminded me:

“But, Basdel, your last words were that you were to make a man of yourself.”

“But, Basdel, you said your last words were that you were going to become a man.”

In this one sentence she tagged my forest work as being valueless. Had I been the boy who rode through the May sunshine frantically to announce his poverty, I might have accepted her verdict as a just sentence. Now there was a calculating light in her dark blue eyes that put me on my mettle. She was throwing down a red ax.

In this one sentence, she labeled my forest work as worthless. If I had been the boy who raced through the May sunshine to desperately share his struggles, I might have seen her judgment as fair. Now, there was a calculating glint in her dark blue eyes that challenged me. She was throwing down a red axe.

“I am self-dependent,” I said. “I never was that in Williamsburg. I have risked much. Before crossing the mountains, I did not dare risk even 120 your displeasure. I have done things that men on the frontier think well of. When you knew me back East I only succeeded in making a fool of myself. The carrying of despatches between Fort Pitt and Botetourt County is considered to be rather important.”

“I’m independent,” I said. “I never was that way in Williamsburg. I’ve taken a lot of risks. Before crossing the mountains, I didn’t even dare to risk 120 your displeasure. I’ve done things that the men on the frontier respect. When you knew me back East, I only managed to embarrass myself. Carrying messages between Fort Pitt and Botetourt County is seen as pretty significant.”

“But, please mercy, there’s more important things for young men to do than these you’ve mentioned,” she softly rebuked.

“But please, there are more important things for young men to do than what you’ve mentioned,” she gently pointed out.

“If the work of surveying lands for homes and settlements, if the scouting of wild country to protect settlements already established, if keeping a line of communication open between the Ohio and the James are not important tasks, then tell me what are?” I demanded.

“If surveying land for homes and settlements, scouting wild areas to protect existing settlements, and keeping a communication line open between Ohio and the James aren’t important tasks, then what are?” I demanded.

She was displeased at my show of heat.

She was unhappy with my display of passion.

“There’s no call for your defending to me your work over the mountains,” she coldly reminded. “As an old friend I was interested in you.”

“There’s no need for you to defend your work to me,” she coldly reminded him. “As an old friend, I was just concerned about you.”

“But tell me what you would consider to have been more important work,” I persisted. “I honestly believed I was working into your good opinion. I believed that once you knew how seriously I was taking life, you would be glad of me.”

“But tell me what you think would have been more important work,” I continued. “I really thought I was earning your respect. I believed that once you saw how seriously I was taking life, you would appreciate me.”

“Poor Basdel,” she soothed. “I mustn’t scold you.”

“Poor Basdel,” she comforted. “I shouldn’t scold you.”

“Pitying me is worse,” I corrected. “If you can’t understand a man doing a man’s work at least withhold 121 your sympathy. I am proud of the work I have done.”

“Feeling sorry for me is even worse,” I said. “If you can't see a man doing another man's job, at least keep your sympathy to yourself. I take pride in the work I've done.”

This ended her softer mood.

This ended her chill vibe.

“You do right to think well of your work,” she sweetly agreed. “But there are men who also take pride in being leaders of affairs, of holding office and the like.”

“You're right to feel good about your work,” she sweetly agreed. “But there are also men who take pride in being leaders, holding office, and that kind of thing.”

“And going into trade,” I was rash enough to suggest.

“And getting into business,” I was bold enough to suggest.

With a stare that strongly reminded me of her father she slowly said:

With a look that really reminded me of her dad, she slowly said:

“In trade? Why not? Trade is most honorable. The world is built up on trade. Men in trade usually have means. They have comfortable homes. They can give advantages to those dependent upon them. Trade? Why, the average woman would prefer a trader to the wanderer, who owns only his rifle and what game he shoots.”

“In trade? Why not? Trade is highly respected. The world is built on trade. People in trade often have resources. They live in comfortable homes. They can provide benefits to those who rely on them. Trade? Well, the average woman would likely prefer a trader to a wanderer who only has his rifle and whatever game he catches.”

“Patsy, that is downright savagery,” I warmly accused. “Come, be your old self. We used to be mighty good friends three years ago. Be honest with me. Didn’t you like me back in Williamsburg?”

“Patsy, that’s just brutal,” I said with a friendly tone. “Come on, be your old self. We were really close three years ago. Just be honest with me. Didn’t you like me back in Williamsburg?”

The pink of her cheeks deepened, but she quietly countered:

The pink in her cheeks got stronger, but she quietly replied:

“Why, Basdel, I like you now. If I didn’t I never would bother to speak plainly to you.”

“Why, Basdel, I like you now. If I didn’t, I wouldn’t even bother to speak plainly to you.”

Three years’ picture-painting was turning out to be dream-stuff. I tried to tell myself I was foolish 122 to love one so much like Ericus Dale; but the lure was there and I could no more resist it than a bear can keep away from a honey-tree.

Three years of trying to create a perfect image was turning out to be an illusion. I tried to convince myself I was being silly 122 to care so deeply for someone so much like Ericus Dale; but the attraction was strong, and I couldn’t resist it any more than a bear can stay away from a honey tree.

She had shown herself to be contemptuous in reviewing the little I had done. She was blind to the glory of to-morrow and more than filled with absurd crotchets, and yet there was but one woman in America who could make my heart run away from control. If it couldn’t be Patsy Dale it could be no one.

She had made it clear that she looked down on the little I had accomplished. She was oblivious to the promise of tomorrow and full of ridiculous ideas, yet there was only one woman in America who could make my heart race uncontrollably. If it couldn't be Patsy Dale, then it couldn't be anyone else.

“Back in Williamsburg, before I made such a mess of my affairs, you knew I loved you.”

“Back in Williamsburg, before I messed up my life, you knew I loved you.”

“We were children—almost.”

"We were kids—almost."

“But I’ve felt the same about you these three years. I’ve looked ahead to seeing you. I’ve—well, Patsy, you can guess how I feel. Do I carry any hope with me when I go back to the forest?”

“But I’ve felt the same about you for the past three years. I’ve been looking forward to seeing you. I’ve—well, Patsy, you can imagine how I feel. Do I take any hope with me when I go back to the forest?”

The color faded from her face and her eyes were almost wistful as she met my gaze unflinchingly, and gently asked:

The color drained from her face, and her eyes looked almost nostalgic as she held my gaze without blinking and softly asked:

“Basdel, is it fair for a man going back to the forest to carry hope with him? The man goes once and is gone three years. What if he goes a second time and is gone another three years? And then what if he comes back, rifle in hand, and that’s all? What has he to offer her? A home in the wilderness? But what if she has always lived in town and isn’t used to that sort of life?”

“Basdel, is it fair for a man going back to the forest to carry hope with him? The man leaves once and is gone for three years. What if he goes a second time and is gone for another three years? And then what if he comes back, rifle in hand, and that's it? What can he offer her? A home in the wild? But what if she’s always lived in the city and isn’t used to that kind of life?”

“But if she loves the man——” 123

“But if she loves the guy——” 123

“But what if she believes she doesn’t love him quite enough to take him and his rifle and live in the woods? Has he any more right to expect that sacrifice than she has the right to expect him to leave the forest and rifle and make his home where she always has lived?”

“But what if she thinks she doesn’t love him enough to go live in the woods with him and his rifle? Does he have any more right to expect that sacrifice than she has to expect him to leave the forest and his rifle and move to where she’s always lived?”

“I suppose not. But I, too, like the scenes and things you like. I don’t intend spending all my life fighting Indians and living in the forest.”

“I guess not. But I also enjoy the scenes and things you like. I don’t plan on spending my whole life fighting Indians and living in the woods.”

“If your absence meant something definite,” she sighed.

“If your absence meant something real,” she sighed.

“Meaning if I were in trade,” I bitterly said.

“Meaning if I were in business,” I said bitterly.

The kindly mood was gone. She defiantly exclaimed:

The friendly vibe was gone. She boldly shouted:

“And why not? Trade is honorable. It gets one somewhere. It has hardships but it brings rewards. You come to me with your rifle. You talk sentiment. I listen because we were fond of each other in a boy-and-girl way. We mustn’t talk this way any more. You always have my best wishes, but I never would make a frontier woman. I like the softer side of life too much.”

“And why not? Trade is honorable. It takes you places. It has its challenges, but it also brings rewards. You come to me with your rifle. You speak of feelings. I listen because we cared for each other in a boy-and-girl way. We shouldn’t talk like this anymore. You always have my best wishes, but I could never be a frontier woman. I enjoy the softer side of life too much.”

“Then you will not wait? Will not give me any hope?”

“Then you won't wait? You won't give me any hope?”

“Wait for what? Another three years; and you coming back with your long rifle and horse. Is that fair to ask any woman?”

“Wait for what? Another three years, just for you to come back with your rifle and horse? Is that fair to ask any woman?”

“No. Not when the woman questions the fairness. ‘Another three years’ are your words, not 124 mine. I shall see this war through, and then turn selfish. What I have done is good for me. It will serve to build on.”

“No. Not when she questions what’s fair. ‘Another three years’ are your words, not 124 mine. I'll see this war through, and then I'll be selfish. What I’ve done is good for me. It will help me grow.”

“I’m sure of it,” she agreed. “And you always have my best—my best wishes.”

“I’m sure of it,” she agreed. “And you always have my best—my best wishes.”

“And down in your heart you dare care some, or you wouldn’t talk it over with me,” I insisted.

“And deep down in your heart, you do care a little, or you wouldn’t be discussing it with me,” I insisted.

“We liked each other as boy and girl. Perhaps our talk is what I believe I owe to that friendship. Now tell me something about our backwoods settlements.”

“We got along as kids. Maybe our conversations are what I feel I owe to that friendship. Now tell me something about our rural communities.”

In story-writing the lover should, or usually does, fling himself off the scene when his attempt at love-making is thwarted. Not so in life with Patsy. I believed she cared for me, or would care for me if I could only measure up to the standard provided for her by her father’s influence.

In writing stories, the lover typically leaves the scene when his attempts at romance fail. But that's not the case with Patsy in real life. I thought she liked me, or would like me if I could just meet the expectations set by her father's influence.

So instead of running away I remained and tried to give her a truthful picture of border conditions. She understood my words but she could not visualize what the cabins stood for. They were so many humble habitations, undesirable for the town-bred to dwell in, rather than the symbols of many, happy American homes. She pretended to see when she was blind, but her nods and bright glances deceived me none. She had no inkling of what a frontier woman must contend with every day, and could she have glimpsed the stern life, even in spots, it would be to draw back in disgust at the hardships involved. 125

So instead of running away, I stayed and tried to give her an honest picture of life on the border. She understood my words, but she couldn’t really picture what the cabins represented. They were just run-down homes, unsuitable for city folks to live in, rather than symbols of many happy American households. She pretended to get it when she didn’t, but her nods and bright smiles didn’t fool me. She had no idea what a frontier woman has to deal with every day, and if she had caught a glimpse of the tough reality, even just a little, it would have made her recoil in disgust at the hardships involved. 125

So I omitted all descriptions of how the newly married were provided with homes by a few hours’ work on the part of the neighbors, how the simple furniture was quickly fashioned from slabs and sections of logs, how a few pewter dishes and the husband’s rifle constituted the happy couple’s worldly possessions. She wished to be nice to me, I could see. She wished to send me away with amiable thoughts.

So I left out all the details about how the newlyweds got homes after just a few hours of help from the neighbors, how they quickly made simple furniture from slabs and pieces of logs, and how a few pewter dishes and the husband’s rifle made up the couple’s worldly belongings. I could tell she wanted to be kind to me. She wanted to send me away with warm thoughts.

“It sounds very interesting,” she said. “Father must take me over the mountains before we return to town.”

“It sounds really interesting,” she said. “Dad has to take me over the mountains before we head back to town.”

“Do not ask him to do that,” I cried. And I repeated the message sent by Mrs. Davis.

“Don't ask him to do that,” I cried. And I repeated the message from Mrs. Davis.

She was the one person who always had her own way with Ericus Dale. She smiled tolerantly and scoffed:

She was the only person who always knew how to handle Ericus Dale. She smiled with patience and laughed at him:

“Father’s cousin sees danger where there isn’t any. No Indian would ever bother me once he know I was my father’s daughter.”

“Father’s cousin sees danger where there isn’t any. No Indian would ever bother me once he knows I’m my father’s daughter.”

“Patsy Dale,” I declared in my desperation. “I’ve loved you from the day I first saw you. I love you now. It’s all over between us because you have ended it. But do not for your own sake cross the mountains until the Indian danger is ended. Howard’s Creek is the last place you should visit. Why, even this side of the creek I had to fight for my life. The Indians had murdered a family of four, two of them children.” 126

“Patsy Dale,” I said in my desperation. “I’ve loved you since the day I first saw you. I love you now. It’s over between us because you’ve ended it. But for your own sake, don’t cross the mountains until the threat from the Indians is over. Howard’s Creek is the last place you should go. I mean, even on this side of the creek, I had to fight for my life. The Indians killed a family of four, including two kids.” 126

She gave a little shudder but would not surrender her confidence in her father.

She shuddered slightly but refused to lose her trust in her dad.

“One would think I intended going alone. I know the Indians are killing white folks, and are being killed by white folks. But with my father beside me——”

“One would think I planned to go alone. I know the Native Americans are killing white people, and are being killed by white people. But with my dad beside me——”

“If you love your father keep him on this side of the Alleghanies!”

“If you care about your dad, keep him on this side of the Alleghanies!”

“You will make me angry, Basdel. I don’t want to be displeased with you. My father has known the Indians for years. He has warm friends in every tribe. He is as safe among them as he is here in Salem. And if Howard’s Creek is in danger he can request the Indians to keep away from it.”

“You're going to make me angry, Basdel. I really don’t want to be upset with you. My dad has known the Native Americans for years. He has good friends in every tribe. He feels just as safe with them as he does here in Salem. If Howard’s Creek is in danger, he can ask the Natives to stay away from it.”

“Good God! Are you as blind as all that?” I groaned.

“Good God! Are you really that clueless?” I groaned.

“Forest-running, Basdel, has made you violent and rough in your talk,” she icily rebuked. “You hate the Indians simply because you do not understand them. Now I’m positive that the best thing for you to do is to keep away from the frontier and see if you can’t start right on this side of the mountains.”

“Forest-running, Basdel, has made you aggressive and harsh in your words,” she coldly scolded. “You dislike the Indians just because you don’t understand them. I'm sure the best thing for you is to stay away from the frontier and see if you can’t make a fresh start on this side of the mountains.”

It would be folly to argue with her longer. I fished a pair of moccasins, absurdly small, from the breast of my hunting-shirt and placed them on the table. I had bought them from a squaw in White Eyes’ village, and they were lavishly embroidered with gay beads. The squaw had laughed when I told the size I wanted. 127

It would be foolish to argue with her any longer. I pulled out a pair of ridiculously small moccasins from the front of my hunting shirt and set them on the table. I had bought them from a woman in White Eyes’ village, and they were beautifully decorated with colorful beads. The woman had laughed when I mentioned the size I wanted. 127

“If you will forget these came from the forest and will let me leave them, I shall be pleased,” I said. “If you don’t care for them, just chuck them aside. I had to guess at the size.”

“If you forget these came from the forest and let me leave them, I’ll be happy,” I said. “If you don’t want them, just toss them aside. I had to estimate the size.”

“Oh, they are beautiful,” she softly exclaimed, snatching them from the table. “Basdel, why not stay on this side of the mountains? You’re a very clever young man if you would only give yourself a chance. Very soon you could go to the House of Burgesses. If you don’t care to go into trade you could speculate in land. Father is against it, but if it will be done, you might as well do it as to leave the cream for others.”

“Oh, they’re gorgeous,” she softly exclaimed, grabbing them from the table. “Basdel, why don’t you stay on this side of the mountains? You’re a smart young man if you’d just give yourself a chance. Soon enough, you could go to the House of Burgesses. If you’re not interested in going into trade, you could invest in land. Dad is against it, but if it’s going to happen, you might as well do it instead of letting others have the best opportunities.”

“Even if I wished to stay, I could not,” I replied. “I have much to do over there. Unfinished work. I have promised Colonel Lewis to carry despatches when not scouting. If they can send some one to Fort Pitt in my place I shall serve as scout in the Clinch River Valley. The people down there are badly upset.”

“Even if I wanted to stay, I couldn’t,” I replied. “I have a lot to take care of over there. Unfinished business. I’ve promised Colonel Lewis to deliver messages when I’m not scouting. If they can find someone to go to Fort Pitt in my place, I’ll serve as a scout in the Clinch River Valley. The people down there are really anxious.”

“Well, giving yourself for others may be very Christian-like. One must decide for one’s self,” she said.

“Well, giving yourself for others may be very Christian-like. One has to make their own decision,” she said.

“The people over there help one another. They stand together. If I can help them, I shall be helping myself.”

“The people over there support each other. They stick together. If I can help them, I’ll be helping myself.”

“I wish my father could go there and make them see how silly they are,” she impatiently declared. “If they would only be friendly with the Indians! It is so simple——” 128

“I wish my dad could go there and make them see how ridiculous they are,” she said impatiently. “If they would just be friendly with the Indians! It’s so simple——” 128

“I know a fellow about your age,” I broke in. “The Indians killed his people on Keeney’s Knob ten years ago and stole his little sister. He doesn’t know whether she is dead or a captive. His folks were friendly. They were butchered after making a feast for Cornstalk and his warriors. There are many such cases. It would do no good for your father to tell young Cousin and others, who happened to survive, that they are silly.”

“I know someone around your age,” I interrupted. “The Indians killed his family on Keeney’s Knob ten years ago and took his little sister. He has no idea if she’s dead or being held captive. His family was friendly. They were slaughtered after hosting a feast for Cornstalk and his warriors. There are many stories like this. It wouldn’t help for your father to tell young Cousin and the others who managed to survive that they’re being foolish.”

“Do you mean they would resent it?” she demanded, her chin going up in a very regal manner.

“Are you saying they would be upset about it?” she insisted, lifting her chin in a very royal way.

“He could scarcely change their opinions,” I mumbled.

"He could hardly change their opinions," I mumbled.

We were interrupted by a colored woman bustling in with Colonel Lewis’ servant in tow. The man bowed profoundly before Patsy and then informed me:

We were interrupted by a Black woman bustling in with Colonel Lewis' servant following her. The man bowed deeply before Patsy and then told me:

“Please, Massa Morris, de c’unel ’mires fo’ to see yo’ at de house right erway. I ’spects it’s business fo’ de gun’ner. De c’unel mos’ ’tic’lar dat say he wants to see yo’ to once. Yas, sah. Please, sah.”

“Please, Mr. Morris, the colonel wants to see you at the house right away. I think it’s business for the gunner. The colonel is particularly anxious to see you immediately. Yes, sir. Please, sir.”

I dismissed him with a word of my immediate attendance on the colonel. Then I gave my hand to Patsy and said:

I told him I needed to see the colonel right away. Then I reached out my hand to Patsy and said:

“This ends it then. Patsy, my thoughts of you have helped me out of many tight places.”

“This settles it then. Patsy, my thoughts of you have gotten me through many tough situations.”

“If you’d only be sensible, Basdel, and stay back here where you belong. Just say the word and father will place you in his office. I’m sure of it.” 129

“If you’d just be reasonable, Basdel, and stay here where you belong. Just say the word and dad will get you a position in his office. I’m certain of it.” 129

“So am I sure of it, if you asked it. No, Patsy, it can’t be that way. I thank you. I may be an awful failure, but I can always fool myself with hoping for better things. If I was pushed into trade, that would end me.”

“Am I sure about it, if you’re asking? No, Patsy, it can’t be like that. I appreciate it. I might be a total failure, but I can always trick myself into hoping for better things. If I got pushed into a trade, that would be the end for me.”

“Of course you know your limitations better than I do,” she coldly said. “Thanks for the pretty moccasins. I may have a chance to wear them soon.”

“Of course you know your limitations better than I do,” she said coldly. “Thanks for the nice moccasins. I might get a chance to wear them soon.”

“Do not wear them over the mountains,” I begged. “You were never meant for the frontier. Good-by.”

“Don’t wear them over the mountains,” I pleaded. “You were never meant for the frontier. Goodbye.”

I had mounted my horse and was galloping back to Richfield almost before I had realized how definitely I had separated from her. There was so much I had intended to say. My thoughts grew very bitter as I repeatedly lived over our short and unsatisfactory meeting. I recalled patches of the bright dreams filling my poor noodle when I was riding to meet her, and I smiled in derision at myself.

I had gotten on my horse and was riding back to Richfield almost before I realized how completely I had distanced myself from her. There was so much I meant to say. My thoughts turned really sour as I kept replaying our brief and unsatisfactory meeting. I remembered bits of the bright dreams occupying my mind when I was on my way to see her, and I laughed at myself in mockery.

I had carried her in my heart for three years, and because daily I had paid my devotion to her I had been imbecile enough to imagine she was thinking of me in some such persistent way. Patsy Dale was admired by many men. Her days had been filled with compliments and flattery.

I had kept her in my heart for three years, and since I had shown my devotion to her every day, I had been foolish enough to think she was thinking of me in some sort of consistent way. Patsy Dale was admired by many men. Her days had been filled with compliments and flattery.

My face burned as though a whip had been laid across it when I recalled her frank skepticism of my ability to support a wife. I had a rifle. Several times she had thrust that ironical reminder at me, 130 which meant I had nothing else. I came to her carrying my rifle. It was unfair to tie a girl with a promise when the wooer had only his rifle.

My face felt hot, like I had been whipped, when I remembered her honest doubt about my ability to take care of a wife. I had a rifle. Several times, she had pointed that sarcastic reminder at me, 130 which made it clear I didn't have anything else. I approached her with just my rifle. It wasn't fair to bind a girl with a promise when the person trying to win her over had only a rifle.

The damnable repetition kept crawling through my mind. She wanted to impress the fact of my poverty upon me. I worked up quite a fine bit of anger against Patsy. I even told myself that had I come back with profits derived from peddling rum to the Indians, I might have found her more susceptible to my approach. Altogether I made rather a wicked game of viewing the poor girl in an unsavory light.

The annoying repetition kept running through my mind. She wanted to make sure I felt the weight of my poverty. I built up quite a bit of anger towards Patsy. I even convinced myself that if I had returned with profits from selling rum to the Indians, she might have been more open to me. In the end, I created a pretty mean perspective of the poor girl.

With a final effort I declared half-aloud that she was not worth a serious man’s devotion. And it got me nowhere. For after all, the remembrance of her as she stood there, with her slim white neck and the mass of blue-black hair towering above the upturned face, told me she must ever fill my thoughts.

With one last push, I said out loud that she wasn't worth a serious man's devotion. But it didn't change anything. Because in the end, just remembering her standing there, with her slender white neck and the thick blue-black hair piled high above her turned-up face, made it clear that she would always occupy my mind.

I reached Richfield early in the evening. Governor Dunmore had retired against an early start for Williamsburg. It was Colonel Lewis’ wish that I ride without delay to Charles Lewis’ place at Staunton, something better than eighty miles, and confer with him over the situation on the frontier.

I got to Richfield early in the evening. Governor Dunmore had already gone to bed to prepare for an early departure to Williamsburg. Colonel Lewis wanted me to head straight to Charles Lewis' place in Staunton, which was over eighty miles away, and discuss the situation on the frontier with him.

“My brother has recently received intelligences from Fort Pitt which state the Indians are anxious for peace,” explained the colonel.

“My brother recently got news from Fort Pitt that the Indians are eager for peace,” the colonel explained.

“A parcel of lies,” I promptly denounced.

“A bunch of lies,” I quickly declared.

“So say I. But the written statements are very 131 plausible. They have made an impression on Charles. It is very important that he know the truth. It will be much better for you to talk with him than for me to try to send him your statements in writing. Haste is necessary. Leave your horse and take one of mine.”

“So I say. But the written statements are very 131 believable. They’ve made an impression on Charles. It’s really important that he knows the truth. It would be far better for you to talk to him than for me to attempt to send him your statements in writing. We need to be quick. Leave your horse and take one of mine.”

“Have your man bring out the horse. I will start now.”

“Have your guy bring out the horse. I’ll get started now.”

“A prompt response,” he said. “And most pleasing. But to-morrow early will do. Spend the night here.”

“A quick response,” he said. “And very satisfying. But tomorrow morning will be fine. Stay the night here.”

“To-night. Now,” I insisted. “I need action.”

"Tonight. Right now," I insisted. "I need to do something."

He gave me a sharp glance, then called his man and gave the order. While my saddle was being shifted he informed me:

He shot me a quick look, then called his guy and gave the order. While they adjusted my saddle, he told me:

“Ericus Dale and John Ward paid us a call. Dale and His Excellency had a rare bout of words. The fellow Ward didn’t say much, but he agreed to everything Dale said.”

“Ericus Dale and John Ward came to visit us. Dale and His Excellency had quite a lively discussion. Ward didn’t say much, but he nodded along with everything Dale said.”

“I know about the way Dale talked,” I gloomily said. “I talked with him before he came here. He thinks that Virginia is made up of fools, that only Pennsylvania knows how to handle the Indians.”

“I know how Dale talked,” I said gloomily. “I spoke with him before he got here. He believes that everyone in Virginia is a bunch of fools and that only Pennsylvania knows how to deal with the Indians.”

I swung into the saddle and the colonel kindly said:

I climbed into the saddle, and the colonel politely said:

“I hope this business of mine isn’t taking you away from something more pleasant.”

“I hope my work isn’t keeping you from something more enjoyable.”

“I thank you, Colonel, but I am quite free. All I ask is action and an early return to the frontier.” 132

“I appreciate it, Colonel, but I'm perfectly fine. All I want is for us to take action and head back to the frontier soon.” 132

I knew the colonel knew the truth. He knew I had paid my respects to the girl and had been dismissed. He stretched out a hand in silence and gave me a hearty handshake; and I shook the reins and thundered up the road to Staunton.

I knew the colonel was aware of the truth. He knew I had said my goodbyes to the girl and had been turned away. He silently reached out his hand and gave me a firm handshake; then I shook the reins and thundered down the road to Staunton.


133

CHAPTER VI

THE PACK-HORSE-MAN’S MEDICINE

Charles Lewis was as popular as he was widely known. He had the gift of attracting men to him on short acquaintance and of holding them as life-long friends. His fame as an Indian-fighter was known throughout the South, his adventures possessing those picturesque elements which strongly appeal to border-folk. During the Braddock and Pontiac Wars his service was practically continuous.

Charles Lewis was just as popular as he was well-known. He had a knack for drawing people in quickly and keeping them as lifelong friends. His reputation as an Indian fighter was recognized all over the South, with his adventures featuring those colorful elements that really resonate with people from the borderlands. He served almost continuously during the Braddock and Pontiac Wars.

In his home-life he was a kindly, gentle man. I found him playing with his five small children. He greeted me warmly and displayed none of his brother’s austerity. During the greater part of two days which I was in his hospitable home I succeeded, I pride myself, in showing him the truth concerning the various reports sent over the line from Pennsylvania.

In his home life, he was a kind, gentle man. I found him playing with his five little kids. He welcomed me warmly and showed none of his brother’s sternness. During most of the two days I spent in his welcoming home, I was successful, I take pride in this, in showing him the truth about the various reports coming in from Pennsylvania.

I know that when I left him he was convinced the war must be fought to a decisive finish before any of our western valleys could be safe. On one point he was very positive: the Cherokees, he insisted, 134 would not join the Ohio tribes, despite the murder of Oconostota’s brother. Could the people of the Clinch and Holston have felt the same confidence, they would have spared themselves much nagging.

I know that when I left him, he was sure the war needed to be fought to a clear conclusion before any of our western valleys could be safe. He was very certain about one thing: the Cherokees, he insisted, 134 would not align with the Ohio tribes, even after the murder of Oconostota’s brother. If the people of the Clinch and Holston had shared that same confidence, they could have saved themselves a lot of worry.

I took my time in returning to Salem, for there was much to think over. The bulk of my meditations concerned Patsy Dale. I decided to see her once more before crossing the mountains. I had no hope of finding her changed, but I did not intend to leave a shadow of a doubt in my own mind. I would leave no room for the torturing thought that had I been less precipitate she would have been more kindly.

I took my time getting back to Salem because I had a lot to think about. Most of my thoughts were about Patsy Dale. I decided to see her one more time before crossing the mountains. I didn’t expect her to be different, but I wanted to make sure I wouldn’t have any lingering doubts. I didn’t want to leave any room for the painful thought that if I had been less hasty, she might have been kinder.

Yet I had no foolish expectations; I knew Patricia. This last interview was to be an orderly settlement of the whole affair, and assurance that self-accusation should not accompany me to the wilderness. Then with the war over there would be no over-mountain ties to hold me back from the Kentucky country, or the Natchez lands.

Yet I had no unrealistic expectations; I knew Patricia. This last interview was meant to be a straightforward resolution of the whole situation, ensuring that guilt wouldn’t follow me into the wilderness. And with the war over, there would be nothing to keep me from the Kentucky region or the Natchez lands.

I reached Richfield just as Colonel Lewis was setting forth to settle some wrangling between two of his captains. It was the old contention over enlistments, each leader charging the other with stealing men. I stopped only long enough to get my horse and to induce the colonel to let me have twenty pounds of powder and ten pounds of lead for the settlers. The lead was sufficient for seven hundred rounds and, divided into one-fourth portions, 135 the powder would give a consciousness of power of eighty riflemen.

I arrived in Richfield just as Colonel Lewis was heading out to resolve a conflict between two of his captains. It was the same old argument about enlistments, with each leader accusing the other of poaching men. I only stayed long enough to grab my horse and convince the colonel to give me twenty pounds of powder and ten pounds of lead for the settlers. The lead was enough for seven hundred shots, and if divided into one-fourth portions, 135 the powder would provide an effective firepower equivalent to eighty riflemen.

It was late afternoon when my fresh mount brought me to Salem, and without any hesitation—for I must move while my resolve was high—I galloped out to the Dale house. The low sun extended my shadow to a grotesque length as I flung myself from the saddle and with an attempt at a bold swagger advanced to find the maid. I am sure my bearing suggested confidence, but it was purely physical.

It was late afternoon when my new horse brought me to Salem, and without wasting any time—since I needed to act while I was feeling determined—I rode hard to the Dale house. The low sun stretched my shadow into a bizarrely long shape as I jumped off the saddle and tried to walk confidently toward the maid. I'm sure I looked confident, but it was just a façade.

Inwardly I was quaking and wondering how I should begin my explanation for this second call. I was a most arrant coward when I mounted the veranda. The carefully rehearsed calm of my leather face vanished and I made the discouraging discovery that my features were out of control. The door of the house was open. I rapped loudly and frowned. A shuffling step, which never could be Patricia’s, nor yet heavy enough for Dale, finally rewarded by efforts. A colored woman came to the door and ducked her portly form.

Inside, I was trembling, trying to figure out how to start explaining this second visit. I felt like a total coward as I stepped onto the porch. The calm I’d practiced for this moment completely fell apart, and I realized my face was betraying me. The front door was open. I knocked strongly and frowned. A shuffling sound, definitely too light to be Patricia and not heavy enough for Dale, finally responded to my efforts. A Black woman came to the door and leaned slightly to acknowledge me.

I began asking for Patricia, but she recognized me as a recent caller and broke in:

I started asking for Patricia, but she remembered me as someone who had called recently and interrupted:

“De massa ’n’ de young missy done gwine ’way. Dat onery white man gone wif dem.”

“De massa and the young lady are gone away. That troublesome white man went with them.”

“Gone away? John Ward went with them?” I mumbled. “Which way did they ride, Aunty?”

“Gone? John Ward went with them?” I mumbled. “Which way did they go, Aunty?”

“Dat a-way.” And she pointed to the sun, now sliced in half by Walker’s Mountain. 136

“Over there.” And she pointed to the sun, now cut in half by Walker’s Mountain. 136

“You are sure they made for the mountains?”

"You sure they headed for the mountains?"

“Dey gwine to slam right ag’in’ ’em, den ride ober dem,” she declared.

“They're going to slam right against them, then ride over them,” she declared.

So after all my warnings the Dales were foolhardy enough to ride into danger. Ericus Dale would not only stake his own life but even his daughter’s on his faith in red men. I recalled Cornstalk’s pretended friendship for the whites at Carr’s Creek and on Jackson’s River and the price the settlers paid for their trustfulness.

So after all my warnings, the Dales were reckless enough to ride into danger. Ericus Dale was willing to risk not just his own life but even his daughter’s, all based on his trust in Native Americans. I remembered Cornstalk’s feigned friendship with the whites at Carr’s Creek and on Jackson’s River, and the cost the settlers paid for their gullibility.

“When did they ride?”

“When did they go?”

“Two days ergo. Bright ’n’ early in de mornin’.”

“Two days ago. Bright and early in the morning.”

I ran to my horse and mounted. As I yanked his head about the servant called after me:

I rushed to my horse and got on. As I pulled his head around, the servant shouted after me:

“De missy have dem mogasums wif her.”

“De missy has her mogasums with her.”

The first stage of my journey was to Dunlap’s Creek, although there was no certainty that the Dales and Ward were taking that route. I had small doubt, however, but that Dale was bound for the home of his cousin on Howard’s Creek. Unless he knew of some secret trace over the mountains he would follow the open trail.

The first stage of my journey was to Dunlap’s Creek, although there was no certainty that Dales and Ward were taking that route. I had no doubt, though, that Dale was headed to his cousin's place on Howard’s Creek. Unless he knew a hidden path over the mountains, he would stick to the open trail.

He would be more likely to go boldly and openly, I reasoned, because of his belief there was nothing for him to fear. His daughter’s convenience would be better suited by the main traveled trails. As I hurried to the west I paused at every habitation and inquired for the travelers. Always the same reply; two men and a woman had been observed. 137

He would probably go confidently and openly, I thought, because he believed there was nothing to fear. His daughter would be better served by the main roads. As I rushed west, I stopped at every house and asked about the travelers. I always got the same answer: two men and a woman had been seen. 137

When I finally reached the Greenwood cabin at Dunlap’s Creek I learned I had gained a day because of Patricia’s need for rest. She was an odd bundle of contradictions. She felt superior to frontier women, and how they would have smiled at the thought of recuperating after the easy travel from Salem to the creek! Many of the women on the Greenbriar had walked the entire distance over the mountains so that the pack-animals might be used in carrying the jealously guarded and pitiably few household-goods.

When I finally got to the Greenwood cabin at Dunlap’s Creek, I found out I had gained a day because Patricia needed to rest. She was a strange mix of contradictions. She thought she was better than the frontier women, and they would have laughed at the idea of needing to recuperate after the easy trip from Salem to the creek! Many of the women on the Greenbriar had walked the whole way over the mountains so the pack animals could carry their precious and sadly few household items.

It was amazing to contemplate what a difference two or three hundred miles could make in one’s environment. Patricia Dale, soft and dainty, was used to the flattery of the town, and, I feared, the attention of many beaux. Her parents had known none of the comfortable places in life at her age; and yet she had responded to her environment, had been petted by it, and now she was a domestic kitten. I wondered if she would respond to her ancestry if placed among arduous experiences. I knew the kitten would, and therein I found hope for Patsy Dale.

It was incredible to think about how much two or three hundred miles could change someone’s surroundings. Patricia Dale, delicate and refined, was used to the compliments of the town and, I worried, the attention of many suitors. Her parents hadn't experienced any of the comfortable spots in life at her age; yet she had adapted to her environment, had been spoiled by it, and now she was like a domestic kitten. I wondered if she would connect with her roots if faced with tough situations. I knew the kitten would, and in that, I saw hope for Patsy Dale.

I had been greatly shocked when told the girl was being taken over the mountains. Now by some peculiar mental twist I was beginning to enjoy secretly the prospect of seeing her again and in surroundings which harmonized with long rifles and hunting-shirts. On the surface I persisted in my 138 anger at Dale and vehemently wished her back at Salem. Yet my guilty anticipation endured, and as a sop to conscience I tried to make myself believe there was no danger.

I was really shocked when I heard the girl was being taken over the mountains. Now, for some weird reason, I was starting to secretly look forward to seeing her again in a setting that matched long rifles and hunting shirts. On the outside, I kept up my anger at Dale and strongly wished she was back in Salem. But my guilty excitement lingered, and to ease my conscience, I tried to convince myself that there was no danger.

Howard’s Creek could not be conquered so long as the settlers kept close to the cabins and fort. I believed that or I should have urged a return of all the women to the east side of the mountains. If the enemy, in force, should lay a protracted siege, Howard’s Creek would be remembered among other bloody annals.

Howard’s Creek couldn't be taken as long as the settlers stayed near the cabins and the fort. I believed that, or I would have pushed for all the women to go back to the east side of the mountains. If the enemy, with a large force, were to lay a long siege, Howard’s Creek would be remembered among other bloody histories.

But I knew there would be no prolonged attempt to massacre the settlement. Cornstalk was too wise a warrior to weaken his forces for a score of scalps when a general engagement was pending. Let him win that and he could take his time in blotting out every cabin west of the Alleghanies. So after all it was neither difficult nor illogical to convince myself the girl would be safe as long as she kept close to the creek.

But I knew there wouldn't be any extended effort to wipe out the settlement. Cornstalk was too smart a warrior to risk his forces for a handful of kills when a big battle was on the horizon. If he won that, he could take his time taking out every cabin west of the Alleghenies. So in the end, it wasn't hard or unreasonable to reassure myself that the girl would be safe as long as she stayed close to the creek.

Even Dale would not plan to take his daughter beyond the creek. If he attempted it there were men enough to prevent the mad act. Across this line of thought came the recollection of the Grisdols’ fate. The girl would be safe at Howard’s Creek, but death lined the trace leading thereto. My reason assured me Black Hoof’s band had long since departed from the mountains.

Even Dale wouldn't plan to take his daughter past the creek. If he tried, there were enough men to stop the reckless move. Then he remembered the Grisdols' fate. The girl would be safe at Howard's Creek, but death lay along the path to get there. My mind convinced me that Black Hoof's band had long since left the mountains.

My fear that the girl was being led into an ambush 139 threw me into a fine sweat; and I pushed on the faster. I reviewed all the circumstances which would preclude the possibility of an Indian attack on the three travelers. There could be no Indians between Dunlap’s and Howard’s. Black Hoof’s losses at the Grisdol cabin, the venomous hatred of young Cousin stalking them day and night and the appearance of Baby Kirst would surely hasten their retreat.

My fear that the girl was being led into a trap 139 made me break out in a sweat, and I pushed on even faster. I went over all the reasons that would make an attack by Native Americans on the three travelers unlikely. There couldn’t be any Native Americans between Dunlap’s and Howard’s. Black Hoof’s losses at the Grisdol cabin, the intense hatred of young Cousin hunting them day and night, and the presence of Baby Kirst would definitely cause them to retreat quickly.

But there would obtrude the terrible possibility of a few raiders hiding along the trace, determined to strengthen their medicine with more white scalps. But never once did I count in favor of the girl Dale’s boasted friendship with the Shawnees. Even my most visionary listing of assets could not include that. I made a night-camp half-way across the mountains and dined on cold provisions procured from the Greenwoods.

But there was the awful possibility that a few raiders might be hiding along the trail, eager to boost their reputation with more white scalps. But I never considered the girl Dale's claimed friendship with the Shawnees as a plus. Even my most imaginative list of advantages couldn’t include that. I set up camp halfway through the mountains and ate cold supplies I had gotten from the Greenwoods.

The morning brought optimism. By this time the girl was safe in the Davis cabin. I finished my prepared food and resumed my journey. I had covered a mile when a mounted figure turning a twist in the trace ahead sent me to the ground. The two of us struck the ground at about the same moment. Our rifles slid across the saddles as if we were puppets worked by the same string. Then a voice called out:

The morning brought hope. By now, the girl was safe in the Davis cabin. I finished my food and continued my journey. I had gone about a mile when I saw a rider coming around a bend ahead, and I dropped to the ground. We both hit the ground almost simultaneously. Our rifles slid across the saddles like we were puppets on the same string. Then someone called out:

“I won’t shoot if you won’t.”

“I won’t shoot if you don’t.”

Of course he was white. 140

Of course, he was white.

“Jesse Hughes!” I exclaimed, vaulting into the saddle. “These are queer hunting-grounds for you.” Then in sudden terror, “Are the Indians back here in the mountains?”

“Jesse Hughes!” I shouted, jumping onto the saddle. “These are strange hunting grounds for you.” Then, filled with sudden fear, I asked, “Are the Indians back here in the mountains?”

“Devil take worse luck! No,” he grumbled as he trotted to meet me. “I’m going out to Greenwood’s to see if I can’t git a few shoots of powder.”

“Damn this bad luck! No,” he complained as he hurried over to meet me. “I’m heading to Greenwood’s to see if I can grab a few shots of powder.”

“Have you seen Ericus Dale, the trader?” I anxiously asked.

“Have you seen Ericus Dale, the trader?” I asked nervously.

“Yes, I seen the fool. He was making the creek when I come off. His gal was with him and John Ward. Come pretty nigh potting that Ward feller. He’s a white man, but I can’t git it out of my noodle that he ain’t a’ Injun.”

“Yeah, I saw the idiot. He was heading toward the creek when I left. His girl was with him and John Ward. I almost shot that Ward guy. He’s a white guy, but I can’t shake the feeling that he’s not really a Native American.”

“How did Dale’s girl stand the journey?”

“How did Dale's girlfriend handle the trip?”

The query surprised him, and he looked puzzled.

The question surprised him, and he looked confused.

“Stand it?” he slowly repeated. “Why, she ain’t sick or hurt, is she?”

“Handle it?” he slowly repeated. “Why, she isn’t sick or hurt, is she?”

I said something about her not being used to riding long distances.

I mentioned that she wasn't used to riding for long distances.

“Long distances!” he snorted. “Wal, if a woman can’t foller a smooth trace on a good hoss for a day’s ride, she ain’t got no business west of the mountains. I can’t stick here swapping talk. I’ve got to push on and git that powder. Curse the luck!”

“Long distances!” he scoffed. “Well, if a woman can't follow a smooth trail on a good horse for a day's ride, she doesn’t belong west of the mountains. I can't stay here exchanging words. I have to keep going and get that powder. Damn the luck!”

“The Greenwoods have no powder to spare. He has less than half a pound.”

“The Greenwoods don't have any extra powder. He has less than half a pound.”

“Black devils in a pipe! Howard’s Creek will have to go to making bows and arrers!” 141

“Black devils in a pipe! Howard’s Creek will have to start making bows and arrows!” 141

“I’ve brought twenty pounds of powder and ten of lead from Salem,” I added. “Howard’s Creek is welcome to it after I’ve outfitted myself.”

“I’ve brought twenty pounds of powder and ten of lead from Salem,” I added. “Howard’s Creek can have it once I’ve gotten myself ready.”

“Hooray! That ends that cussed trip. Twenty pounds! Wal, I declare if there won’t be some rare killings! Now I’ll hustle right back along with you. I’ve felt all the time that some one would be gitting hair that belonged to me if I come off the creek. Ten pounds of lead! Seven hundred little pills! That’ll let Runner, Hacker, Scott ’n’ me strike for the Ohio, where we can catch some of them red devils as they beat back home. They’ll be keerless and we oughter nail quite a few.”

“Hooray! That wraps up that annoying trip. Twenty pounds! Well, I swear there are going to be some great hunts! Now I’ll hurry back along with you. I’ve had a feeling all along that someone would be taking my share if I left the creek. Ten pounds of lead! Seven hundred little rounds! That’ll let Runner, Hacker, Scott, and me head for Ohio, where we can catch some of those red devils as they come back home. They’ll be careless, and we should be able to catch quite a few.”

“Crabtree isn’t going with you?”

"Is Crabtree not going with you?"

“Ike ain’t got no stummick for a reg’lar stand-up fight. He’ll hang round the creek and kill when he catches a red along.”

“Ike doesn't have the stomach for a regular stand-up fight. He'll hang around the creek and kill when he catches a red along.”

“He’ll get no powder from my stock to use around the creek,” I declared.

“He won’t get any gunpowder from my supplies to use around the creek,” I declared.

Hughes eyed me moodily.

Hughes glared at me.

“What odds where they’re killed so long as they’re rubbed out?” he harshly demanded.

“What does it matter where they die as long as they’re taken out?” he harshly demanded.

“Women and children are the odds,” I retorted. “Crabtree kills friendly Indians. Even young Cousin, who hates reds as much as any man alive, won’t make a kill in a settlement unless the Indians are attacking it.”

“Women and children are the odds,” I shot back. “Crabtree kills friendly Indians. Even young Cousin, who hates redskins as much as anyone, won’t take a shot in a settlement unless the Indians are attacking it.”

“That’s the one weak spot in Cousin,” regretted Hughes. “He’s a good hater. But he’d have a 142 bigger count for that little sister of his if he’d take them wherever he finds them. It’s all damn foolishness to pick and choose your spot for killing a red skunk. And this friendly Injun talk makes me sick! Never was a time but what half the Shawnees and other tribes was loafing ’round the settlements, pretending to be friends, while t’other half was using the tomahawk and scalping-knife.

“That's the one weak spot in Cousin,” Hughes lamented. “He's great at hating. But he'd have a bigger score for that little sister of his if he'd take them wherever he finds them. It's all pure nonsense to pick and choose where to kill a red skunk. And this friendly Native American talk makes me sick! There’s never been a time when half the Shawnees and other tribes weren't hanging around the settlements, pretending to be friends, while the other half were using the tomahawk and scalping knife.”

“That sort of medicine won’t do for me. No, siree! Injuns are a pest, just like wolves and painters, only worse. They must be wiped out. That’s my belief and I make it my business to wipe them out. Few men that’s got more’n me.”

“That kind of medicine isn't for me. No way! Native Americans are a nuisance, just like wolves and mountain lions, but even worse. They need to be eliminated. That's my opinion, and I take it upon myself to make sure that happens. There aren't many who have more determination than I do.”

It’s a waste of time to talk with a bloody-minded man. Hughes’ brother was killed by the Indians. As for that, there was hardly a settler in Virginia who had not lost some dear friend or relative. When the history of the country is written, it will surprise the coming generations to read the many names having opposite them, “Killed by the Indians.”

It’s a waste of time to talk with a stubborn man. Hughes’ brother was killed by the Native Americans. In fact, there was hardly a settler in Virginia who hadn’t lost some close friend or relative. When the history of the country is written, future generations will be surprised to read the many names followed by “Killed by the Native Americans.”

I was sorry I had met Hughes. His company grated on me. It was impossible to think of Patsy Dale with the fellow’s cruel babble ringing in my ears. I remained silent and he garrulously recounted some of his many exploits, and with gusto described how he had trapped various victims. It was his one ambition of life. He cared nothing for land. 143

I regretted meeting Hughes. His presence annoyed me. It was hard to think about Patsy Dale with that guy’s harsh chatter echoing in my ears. I stayed quiet while he ramblingly shared some of his countless adventures and enthusiastically explained how he had ensnared different victims. It was his only goal in life. He didn’t care about possessions. 143

Offer him all of Colonel Washington’s thirty-odd thousand acres on the Ohio and Great Kanawha as a gift, and he would have none of them unless they contained red men to slaughter. He had laid down a red path and it was his destiny to follow it. I had no love for Shawnee or Mingo, but my mind held room for something besides schemes for bloodletting.

Offer him all of Colonel Washington’s thirty-something thousand acres on the Ohio and Great Kanawha as a gift, and he wouldn’t take any of it unless it had Native Americans to kill. He had chosen a violent path, and it was his fate to stick to it. I didn’t have any affection for the Shawnee or Mingo, but my mind was open to more than just plans for killing.

And yet it was well for me that I had met Hughes the Indian-hater, and doubly well that I had brought powder and lead so that he had turned back with me. We were riding down the western slope and about clear of the mountains, I trying to think my own thoughts and he talking, talking, his words dripping blood, when ahead in the trace I spied something on the ground that caused me to exclaim aloud.

And yet it was good for me that I had met Hughes, the Indian-hater, and even better that I had brought powder and lead so that he had turned back with me. We were riding down the western slope and almost out of the mountains, me trying to think my own thoughts and him talking, talking, his words full of violence, when ahead on the path I spotted something on the ground that made me exclaim loudly.

It was a brightly beaded moccasin, very small, and strangely familiar even at a distance. Hughes saw it and stared at it through half-closed lids. I leaped from my horse and started forward to pick it up.

It was a brightly beaded moccasin, very small, and oddly familiar even from afar. Hughes saw it and stared at it with half-closed eyes. I jumped off my horse and moved forward to pick it up.

“Don’t touch it;” yelled Hughes. “Come back! Come back!”

“Don’t touch it!” yelled Hughes. “Come back! Come back!”

I heard him and understood his words, and yet I continued advancing while I mechanically endeavored to guess his reason for stopping me.

I heard him and understood what he said, yet I kept moving forward while I mindlessly tried to figure out why he was stopping me.

“Jump, you fool!” he yelled as I stretched out my hand to pick up the moccasin. And his horse 144 was almost upon me and covering me with dirt as he pivoted and slid into the bushes, his hindquarters hitting me and hurling me over, half a dozen feet beyond the little moccasin. I landed on my head and shoulders with the crack of a rifle echoing in my dazed ears.

“Jump, you idiot!” he shouted as I reached for the moccasin. And his horse 144 was almost on top of me, showering me with dirt as he turned and slid into the bushes, his rear end knocking me over and sending me flying about six feet past the little moccasin. I hit the ground on my head and shoulders while the sound of a rifle crackled in my stunned ears.

Instinct sent me rolling out of the trace and into the bushes. By the time I gained my knees and had cleared the dirt from my eyes Hughes was working rapidly up the right-hand slope. His horse stood at the edge of the bushes, rubbing noses with my animal. I kept under cover of the growth and halted abreast of the moccasin.

Instinct had me rolling out of the path and into the bushes. By the time I got to my knees and cleared the dirt from my eyes, Hughes was quickly moving up the right slope. His horse was at the edge of the bushes, nuzzling my animal. I stayed hidden in the foliage and stopped next to the moccasin.

There was a furrow within a few inches of its embroided toe. I broke a branch and pawed the moccasin toward me and picked it up and went back to the horses. Then I took time to examine my prize. It was one of the pair I had given to Patsy Dale. She must have carried it carelessly to drop it in the trace without discovering her loss. I slipped it into my hunting-shirt and sat down to wait for Hughes. It was fully an hour before he came back.

There was a groove just a few inches from its embroidered toe. I broke off a branch and pulled the moccasin toward me, picked it up, and headed back to the horses. Then I took a moment to check out my find. It was one of the pair I had given to Patsy Dale. She must have dropped it in the path without realizing it was missing. I tucked it into my hunting shirt and sat down to wait for Hughes. It was nearly an hour before he returned.

“Couldn’t git a crack at him,” he growled, his face grim and sullen. “But you was a fool to be took in by such a clumsy trick as that.”

“Couldn’t get a chance to go after him,” he growled, his face dark and moody. “But you were an idiot to fall for such a clumsy trick like that.”

“It’s an old trick,” I conceded, taking the moccasin from my shirt. “If it had been any Indian finery I would have kept clear of it. But this happens 145 to belong to Ericus Dale’s girl. She dropped it coming down the slope.”

“It’s an old trick,” I admitted, taking the moccasin from my shirt. “If it had been any Native American decoration, I would have steered clear of it. But this happens 145 to belong to Ericus Dale’s daughter. She dropped it while coming down the slope.”

He heard this in astonishment and scratched his head helplessly.

He heard this in shock and scratched his head in confusion.

“Then I must ’a’ been asleep, or in a hell of a hurry when I come to this slope,” he muttered. “And it ain’t just the right kind of a slope to go galloping over. I don’t understand it a bit. They was riding into the settlement when I come out. I called to Dale and asked if he’d seen any Injun signs. He told me he hadn’t seen any. Then that feller Ward come trotting out the woods, looking like a’ Injun, and I was bringing up my rifle to give him his needings when Dale let out a yelp and said he was a white man. Wal, it’ll tickle the gal to learn how near her moccasin come to killing you.”

“Then I must have been asleep or in a huge rush when I got to this slope,” he muttered. “And it’s not the kind of slope you’d want to charge over. I don’t get it at all. They were riding into the settlement when I came out. I called to Dale and asked if he’d seen any Indian signs. He said he hadn’t seen any. Then that guy Ward came trotting out of the woods, looking like an Indian, and I was raising my rifle to take care of him when Dale shouted and said he was a white man. Well, it’ll be fun for the girl to find out how close her moccasin came to taking you out.”

“The Indian knew it was there and knew we were coming, and used it for bait,” I mused.

“The Indian knew it was there and was aware we were coming, and used it as bait,” I thought.

“A five-year-old child would know that,” was the scornful rejoinder. “But what no five-year-old on Howard’s Creek would ’a’ done was to go for to git it after I’d called a halt. You must ’a’ been foolish in your mind. The Injun took a spot where he could line his gun on the moccasin. The growth cut off any sight of the trace ’cept where the moccasin lay. All he had to do was to line it and shoot when you stooped over it. The second he couldn’t see the moccasin he’d know some one’s body was between it and him. He heard me bawl out, but 146 he didn’t git sight of you till you was over it, and by that time my old hoss give you a belt and made you keep on moving.”

“A five-year-old would understand that,” was the scornful reply. “But what no five-year-old on Howard’s Creek would have done is go for it after I called a stop. You must have been out of your mind. The Indian took a position where he could aim his gun at the moccasin. The foliage blocked any view of the path except where the moccasin was. All he had to do was aim and shoot when you bent over it. The second he couldn’t see the moccasin, he’d know someone’s body was between it and him. He heard me shout, but 146 he didn’t see you until you were over it, and by then my old horse gave you a nudge and made you keep moving.”

“He undershot, yet as I was bending close to it he would have bagged me,” I said. “I have to thank you for saving my life.”

“He missed, but as I was leaning in closer, he almost got me,” I said. “I really appreciate you saving my life.”

“Part of a day’s work,” he carelessly observed. “Wal, seeing as the skunk has skedaddled, we might as well push on rather smart and tell the fellers there’s a loose red round these parts.”

“Just part of a day's work,” he said casually. “Well, since the skunk has run off, we might as well hurry up and let the guys know there's a loose red around here.”

When we entered the settlement we saw men and women gathered in front of the Davis cabin, frankly curious to see the newcomers and eager to volley them with questions. I joined the group and through a window beheld Patsy in animated conversation with what women could crowd inside. Mrs. Davis was very proud of her cousin’s daughter and was preening herself considerably.

When we arrived at the settlement, we noticed men and women gathered in front of the Davis cabin, genuinely curious to meet the newcomers and ready to bombard them with questions. I joined the crowd and through a window saw Patsy chatting energetically with the women who could fit inside. Mrs. Davis was really proud of her cousin's daughter and was showing off quite a bit.

Patsy’s cheeks were flushed and her tongue was racing as only a woman’s can. As she talked I could see she was trying to get used to the table of split slabs and its four round legs set in auger-holes, the pewter tableware and the spoons and bowls fashioned from wood, and the gourds and hard-shell squash hollowed out for noggings.

Patsy’s cheeks were flushed and her tongue was racing like only a woman’s can. As she spoke, I could see she was trying to adjust to the table of split slabs with its four round legs set in holes, the pewter tableware, and the wooden spoons and bowls, along with the gourds and hard-shell squash hollowed out for drinks.

With a slant of half-veiled eyes she also was studying the women’s linsey petticoats and bare feet, for now that it was warm weather many dispensed with any foot-covering. In turn the women 147 were openly examining the texture and style of her town gown, and shrilly calling on one another to come and admire her soft leather boots.

With a sideways glance, she was also checking out the women's linsey petticoats and bare feet, since it was warm outside and many had decided to go without any foot covering. In return, the women 147 were openly sizing up the fabric and style of her town dress, loudly inviting each other over to admire her soft leather boots.

I did not see Dale, and Davis informed me he was inspecting the fort. As Ward was not in sight I assumed he, too, was at the fort. Making my way to the window, I caught Patsy’s eye and handed her her lost moccasin.

I didn’t see Dale, and Davis told me he was checking out the fort. Since Ward was also out of sight, I figured he was at the fort too. I went to the window, caught Patsy’s attention, and handed her back her lost moccasin.

She stared at the moccasin in bewilderment, but what with the newness of her experience and the voluble praise of the women and the open-eyed admiration of the men, she was finely excited. She forgot to ask where I found the moccasin or how I happened to be there. She was in the act of giving me a smile and a nod when Mrs. Davis tugged her to the right-about.

She looked at the moccasin in confusion, but with the novelty of her experience and the enthusiastic praise from the women and the wide-eyed admiration from the men, she felt a rush of excitement. She totally forgot to ask where I had found the moccasin or how I ended up there. She was just about to smile and nod at me when Mrs. Davis pulled her to the side.

Realizing it was useless to strive for the girl’s attention until the neighbors returned to their cabins, I walked to the fort, leading my horse. Hughes was there ahead of me and stood with a group of sullen-faced men who were being addressed by Ericus Dale.

Realizing it was pointless to try for the girl's attention until the neighbors got back to their cabins, I walked to the fort, leading my horse. Hughes was already there and was standing with a group of unhappy-looking men who were being spoken to by Ericus Dale.

“I say there ain’t going to be any war,” he cried as I took a position behind him. “The Indians don’t want war. They want trade. Take a pack of goods on your horse and walk into a Shawnee village and see how quick they’ll quit the war-post to buy red paint and cloth.

“I’m telling you there’s not going to be any war,” he shouted as I moved into position behind him. “The Indians don’t want a fight. They want to trade. Load some goods on your horse and stroll into a Shawnee village, and see how fast they’ll leave the war post to buy red paint and fabric.

“Open a keg of New England rum among the 148 Mingos and see how quick they’ll drop their axes and hunt for tin dippers. Take blankets and beads to the Wyandots and watch them hang up white wampum. Take——”

“Open a keg of New England rum among the 148 Mingos and see how quickly they’ll drop their axes and look for tin cups. Bring blankets and beads to the Wyandots and watch them display white wampum. Take——”

“Oh, that’s all fool talk!” thundered Hughes crowding forward and staring angrily into the trader’s deep-set eyes. “You can’t lead a pack-hoss fifty miles from this creek without losing your hair, neighbor.”

“Oh, that’s just nonsense!” Hughes shouted, pushing forward and glaring angrily into the trader’s deep-set eyes. “You can’t take a pack horse fifty miles from this creek without losing your hair, friend.”

“I can! I will!” wrathfully replied Dale. “I’ve traded for years with the Indians. I never yet went to them with a gun in my hand. If ever I need protection, they’ll protect me. They are my friends. This war is all wrong. You can have it if you insist. But if you’d rather have trade, then you needn’t build any more forts west of the Alleghanies.”

“I can! I will!” Dale replied angrily. “I’ve been trading with the Indians for years. I’ve never approached them with a gun in my hand. If I ever need protection, they’ll have my back. They’re my friends. This war is completely wrong. You can have it if you want. But if you’d prefer trade, then there’s no need to build any more forts west of the Alleghanies.”

Hughes laughed hoarsely and called out to the silent settlers:

Hughes let out a rough laugh and shouted to the quiet settlers:

“What do you fellers say to all this twaddle? Any of you believe it?”

“What do you guys think of all this nonsense? Do any of you actually believe it?”

Uncle Dick, whom I had left whetting his knife on the stones of the Davis fireplace, gave a cackling laugh and answered:

Uncle Dick, whom I had left sharpening his knife on the stones of the Davis fireplace, let out a cackling laugh and responded:

“Believe it? No! But it’s fun to hear him splutter.”

“Do you believe it? No! But it’s entertaining to listen to him stammer.”

The men smiled grimly. They had held back from affronting their neighbor’s cousin. They looked upon Dale much as they looked on Baby 149 Kirst when he came to the settlement and whimpered because he could not find ripe berries to pick. They were deciding that Dale was mentally irresponsible; only his malady took a different twist than did Baby’s. He was an Indian-lover instead of hater. Dale’s dark face flushed purple with anger. By an effort he controlled himself and said:

The men smiled grimly. They had refrained from confronting their neighbor’s cousin. They regarded Dale much like they viewed Baby 149 Kirst when he arrived in the settlement, whining because he couldn’t find any ripe berries to pick. They concluded that Dale was mentally unstable; the only difference was that his condition manifested differently than Baby’s. He was an Indian-lover instead of a hater. Dale’s dark face turned purple with anger. With effort, he managed to control himself and said:

“All right. You men want a fight. I’m afraid you’ll have it. But I tell you that if Dunmore would call off that dog of a Connolly at Fort Pitt I could go among the Ohio Indians and make a peace which would last.”

“All right. You guys want a fight. I’m afraid you’ll get it. But let me tell you that if Dunmore would call off that terrible Connolly at Fort Pitt, I could go among the Ohio Indians and make a peace that would last.”

“How about the Injuns being willing for us to go down into the Kentucky country?” spoke up Moulton.

“How about the Native Americans being okay with us going down into the Kentucky area?” Moulton chimed in.

“If you want peace with the Indian, you must let him keep a place to hunt and live in. He can’t live if you take away his hunting-grounds.”

“If you want peace with the Native American, you need to allow him to have a place to hunt and live. He can’t survive if you take away his hunting grounds.”

“Then let’s take ’em away so they’ll die out tarnation fast,” cried Elijah Runner.

“Then let’s get rid of them so they’ll fade away super quick,” shouted Elijah Runner.

Drawing himself up and speaking with much dignity, Dale said:

Drawing himself up and speaking with great dignity, Dale said:

“I am sorry for any of you men who came out here to make homes if you will let a few Indian-killers, who never make homes, spoil your chances for getting ahead.”

“I’m sorry for any of you guys who came out here to settle down if you’re going to let a few Indian killers, who never settle down, ruin your chances of getting ahead.”

“We don’t go for to kill every Injun we see,” said Davis, heretofore silent. “I’m a fambly-man. I don’t want Injuns butchered here in the settlement 150 like as Ike Crabtree done for Cherokee Billy. No sense in that.”

“We don’t aim to kill every Native American we see,” said Davis, who had been quiet until now. “I’m a family man. I don’t want Native Americans slaughtered here in the settlement like Ike Crabtree did to Cherokee Billy. That’s just senseless.” 150

“That’s what I say, too,” agreed another. And this endorsement of Davis’ view became quite general. Of course I had known right along that the settlers as a whole did not look with favor upon indiscriminate slaughter of the natives. Dale nodded his approval and said:

“That’s what I say, too,” another person agreed. This support for Davis’ view quickly became widespread. I had always known that the settlers, in general, did not support the random killing of the natives. Dale nodded in approval and said:

“Well, that’s something. Only you don’t go far enough.”

“Well, that's something. The only problem is that you don't go far enough.”

Hughes angrily took up the talk, declaring:

Hughes angrily joined the conversation, stating:

“You cabin-men are mighty tickled to have us Injun-hating fellers come along when there’s any chance of trouble. I’ve noticed that right along.”

“You cabin guys are really happy to have us Indian-hating folks around when there’s any chance of trouble. I’ve seen that all along.”

“Course we are, Jesse,” agreed Davis. “But that don’t mean we’re mighty glad when some of you kill a friendly Injun in the settlement and, by doing so, bring the fighting to us.”

“Of course we are, Jesse,” Davis agreed. “But that doesn’t mean we’re really happy when some of you kill a friendly Indian in the settlement and, by doing that, bring the fighting to us.”

“I ’low we’ve outstayed our welcome,” Hughes grimly continued. “You folks foller this man’s trail and it’ll lead you all to the stake. I’m moving on to-night.”

“I think we’ve overstayed our welcome,” Hughes said grimly. “You all follow this man’s trail, and it’ll lead you straight to the stake. I’m leaving tonight.”

“Don’t go away mad, Jesse,” piped up old Uncle Dick. “Talk don’t hurt nothin’. Stick along an’ git your fingers into the fightin’ what’s bound to come.”

“Don’t leave angry, Jesse,” chimed in old Uncle Dick. “Talking doesn’t harm anything. Stay here and get involved in the fight that’s sure to happen.”

“I’m going away to kill Injuns,” was the calm reply. “That’s my business.”

“I’m going away to kill Native Americans,” was the calm reply. “That’s my business.”

“Hacker, Scott ’n’ me will go along with you,” 151 said Runner. “Now that Howard’s Creek has got a trader to keep the Injuns off, we ain’t needed here no more.”

“Hacker, Scott, and I will go with you,” 151 said Runner. “Now that Howard’s Creek has a trader to keep the Indians away, we aren’t needed here anymore.”

“I can keep the Indians away,” cried Dale. “When I offer them my belts, they’ll be glad to receive them. You send them a few trade-belts in place of the bloody ax and they’ll be your friends, too.”

“I can keep the Indians away,” shouted Dale. “When I give them my belts, they'll be happy to take them. You send them a few trade belts instead of the bloody axe and they'll be your friends, too.”

“Bah!” roared Hughes, too disgusted to talk.

“Ugh!” shouted Hughes, too grossed out to say anything.

“What does the white Injun say?” yelled one of the young men.

“What does the white Indian say?” yelled one of the young men.

He had barely put the query before John Ward stalked through the fort door and stood at Dale’s elbow. Speaking slowly and stressing his words in that jerky fashion that marks an Indian’s speech in English, he said:

He had just presented the question when John Ward walked through the fort door and stood next to Dale. Speaking slowly and emphasizing his words in that staggered way typical of an Indian speaking English, he said:

“The trader is right. I have been a prisoner among Indians for many years. I know their minds. Dale can go anywhere among Indians where he has been before, and no hand will be lifted against him.”

“The trader is right. I’ve been stuck with the Indians for many years. I understand how they think. Dale can go anywhere among the Indians where he’s been before, and no one will lift a hand against him.”

“You’re a liar!” passionately cried Hughes, his hand creeping to his belt.

“You're a liar!” Hughes shouted passionately, his hand moving to his belt.

Ward folded his arms across his deep chest and stared in silence at Hughes for nearly a minute; then slowly said:

Ward crossed his arms over his broad chest and silently stared at Hughes for almost a minute; then he said slowly:

“No Indian ever called me that. It’s a man of my own race that uses the word to me.”

“No Indian has ever called me that. It’s a guy from my own race who uses that word towards me.”

“And a mighty cheap sample of his race,” 152 boomed Dale, his heavy face convulsed with rage. “A cheap killer, who must strike from behind! Faugh! It’s creatures like you——” With an animal screech Hughes jumped for him. Before we could seize the infuriated man Ward’s arm was thrust across his chest and with the rigidity of a bar of iron stopped the assault. Before Hughes could pull knife or ax from his belt we hustled him into the background. His three friends scowled ferociously but offered no interference. It was obvious that the settlers as a body would not tolerate any attack on Dale.

“And what a cheap example of his kind,” 152 boomed Dale, his heavy face twisted with rage. “A worthless killer who can only strike from behind! Ugh! It’s scum like you——” With an animal-like screech, Hughes lunged at him. Before we could grab the furious man, Ward's arm shot across his chest, and with the strength of iron, he stopped the attack. Before Hughes could pull out a knife or axe from his belt, we pushed him back. His three friends glared fiercely but didn’t interfere. It was clear that the settlers as a whole wouldn’t tolerate any attack on Dale.

Inarticulate with rage, Hughes beckoned for Hacker, Scott and Runner to follow him. A few rods away he halted and called out:

Inarticulate with rage, Hughes signaled for Hacker, Scott, and Runner to follow him. A few yards ahead, he stopped and shouted:

“Dale, I’ll live to hear how your red friends have danced your scalp. Then I’ll go out and shoot some of them. That white Injun beside you will be one of the first to stick burning splinters into your carcass. He’s lived with redskins too long to forget his red tricks. Come on, fellers.”

“Dale, I can’t wait to hear how your red friends have dealt with you. Then I’ll head out and take some of them down. That white guy next to you will be one of the first to stab burning sticks into your body. He’s been with them for so long that he remembers all their tricks. Let’s go, guys.”

This sorry disturbance depressed the spirits of the settlers. War was on, and there was none of the Howard’s Creek men who believed that any change in their attitude could prevent the Ohio Indians from slaying at every opportunity. No matter how much they might decry the acts of Hughes and his mates in time of peace, there was no denying the fighting-value of the quartet when it came to war. 153

This unfortunate situation lowered the spirits of the settlers. War was underway, and none of the Howard’s Creek men thought that any shift in their attitude could stop the Ohio Indians from attacking whenever they had the chance. No matter how much they criticized the actions of Hughes and his crew during peacetime, there was no denying the effectiveness of the group when it came to battle. 153

No word was spoken until the last of the four killers had filed away to secure their horses and be gone. Then Davis said:

No one said a word until the last of the four killers had left to take care of their horses and leave. Then Davis said:

“Time to eat, Ericus. Let’s go back and see how the women-folks is gettin’ along.”

“Time to eat, Eric. Let’s go back and see how the women are doing.”

“Keep that white scum from this creek until I can carry a bag of talk to Cornstalk and Logan and you won’t need any armed bullies to protect you,” said Dale.

“Keep that white scum away from this creek until I can take a message to Cornstalk and Logan, and you won’t need any thugs to guard you,” said Dale.

“We ain’t askin’ of ’em to look after us, nor you with your white belts, neither,” shrilly proclaimed Uncle Dick.

“We're not asking them to look after us, nor you with your white belts, either,” Uncle Dick shouted.

Some of the younger men laughed.

Some of the younger guys laughed.

Dale reddened, but turned to walk with his cousin without making any answer. He all but bumped into me.

Dale flushed but walked with his cousin without saying anything. He almost ran into me.

“Why, Morris!” he greeted, staring at me in surprise. “You bob up everywhere. Will you go with me to the Scioto villages?”

“Hey, Morris!” he said, looking at me in surprise. “You seem to pop up everywhere. Are you coming with me to the Scioto villages?”

“Go as what?” I cautiously asked. The men gathered closer about us.

“Go as what?” I asked warily. The men moved in closer around us.

“Go as a trader, carrying white wampum. Go to make peace with the Shawnees,” slowly replied Dale, his eyes burning with the fire of fanaticism.

“Go as a trader, carrying white wampum. Go to make peace with the Shawnees,” Dale replied slowly, his eyes filled with intense fervor.

“Not hankering for slow fires, nor to have squaws heap coals on my head, I must refuse,” I retorted. “But I’ll go with you or any man, as a scout.”

“Not craving slow fires, nor wanting women to pile coals on my head, I have to decline,” I shot back. “But I’ll join you or any man as a scout.”

“In your blood, too,” he jeered. “I didn’t suppose you’d been out here long enough to lose your head.” 154

“In your blood, too,” he laughed. “I didn’t think you’d been out here long enough to lose your mind.” 154

“I’d certainly lose it if the Shawnees got me,” I good-naturedly retorted. My poor jest brought a rumble of laughter from the men and added to Dale’s resentment, which I greatly regretted.

“I’d definitely lose it if the Shawnees got me,” I said with a chuckle. My bad joke earned a laugh from the men and made Dale even angrier, which I really regretted.

John Ward glided to my side and said:

John Ward glided over to me and said:

“You talk like a child. I have been long among the Indians. They did not take my head.”

"You sound like a child. I've been with the Indians for a long time. They didn't take my head."

I didn’t like the fellow. There was something of the snake in his way of stealthily approaching. I could not get it out of my head that he must be half-red. Had he been all Indian, I might have found something in him to fancy; for there were red men whom I had liked and had respected immensely. But Ward impressed me as being neither white nor red. He stirred my bile. Without thinking much, I shot back at him:

I didn’t like the guy. There was something snake-like about the way he quietly wormed his way in. I couldn’t shake the thought that he must be part Native American. If he had been fully Indigenous, I might have found something to like about him; there were Native people I had liked and respected a lot. But Ward struck me as being neither fully white nor fully Native. He really got under my skin. Without thinking too much, I snapped back at him:

“Perhaps they did something worse to you than to take your head. Are you sure they didn’t take your heart?”

“Maybe they did something worse than just take your head. Are you sure they didn’t take your heart?”

He turned on his heel and stalked away. Dale snarled:

He turned on his heel and walked away angrily. Dale snarled:

“You’re worse than Hughes and those other fools. You even hate a poor white man who has been held prisoner by the Indians. He comes back to his people and you welcome him by telling him he’s a renegade. Shame on you!”

“You’re worse than Hughes and those other idiots. You even despise a poor white man who’s been captured by the Indians. He comes back to his people and you greet him by calling him a traitor. Shame on you!”

“No call for that sort of talk to Ward at all!” denounced Davis. 155

“No need for that kind of talk to Ward at all!” Davis said. 155

“What call had Ward to say he was a fool?” loudly demanded one of the young men.

“What reason did Ward have to call him a fool?” one of the young men shouted.

“I shouldn’t have said that,” I admitted, now much ashamed of my hot-headedness. “I’ll say as much to Ward when I see him next. If he’d look and act more like a white man then I’d keep remembering that he is white. But I shouldn’t have said that.”

“I shouldn’t have said that,” I admitted, now feeling pretty ashamed of my outburst. “I’ll tell Ward the same when I see him next. If he’d just look and act more like a white guy, then I’d keep remembering that he is. But I shouldn’t have said that.”

“Morris, that’s much better,” said Dale. “I’ll tell him what you said and you needn’t eat your words a second time in public. I admire you for conquering yourself and saying it.”

“Morris, that’s much better,” Dale said. “I’ll let him know what you said, and you won’t have to take back your words in public again. I respect you for overcoming yourself and saying it.”

Uncle Dick did not relish my retraction, and his near-sighted eyes glared at me in disgust.

Uncle Dick didn't like my retraction, and his poor eyesight made him glare at me with disgust.

“Too much talkin’. Scouts oughter be out. Our friends, th’ killers, have quit us.”

“Too much talking. Scouts should be out. Our friends, the killers, have abandoned us.”

Glad to be alone, I volunteered:

Glad to be alone, I offered:

“I’ll scout half the circle, striking west, then south, returning on the east side.”

“I'll check out half of the circle, moving west, then south, and come back on the east side.”

Moulton, a quiet, soft-spoken fellow, but a very demon in a fight, picked up his rifle and waved his hand to his wife and little girl and trotted in the opposite direction, calling back over his shoulder:

Moulton, a quiet, soft-spoken guy, but a real force in a fight, picked up his rifle, waved goodbye to his wife and little girl, and walked off in the opposite direction, calling back over his shoulder:

“I’ll go east, north and half-down the west side.”

“I’ll head east, north, and halfway down the west side.”

I finished on the north leg at the point where Moulton had commenced his scout. I made no discoveries while out. I walked to the fort and was glad to see that Moulton had but recently come in. I returned to the Davis cabin and passed behind 156 it. So far as I could observe no sentinels had been posted on the east side of the clearing. In front of the cabin burned a big fire and there was a confusion of voices.

I finished on the north leg at the spot where Moulton started his scout. I didn’t find anything while I was out. I walked to the fort and was happy to see that Moulton had just recently returned. I went back to the Davis cabin and walked behind it. As far as I could tell, there were no sentinels stationed on the east side of the clearing. In front of the cabin, there was a large fire burning and a mix of voices.

I gained a position at the end of the cabin, and from the shadows viewed the scene. It was old to me, but new to Patsy, and she was deeply interested. The young men had erected a war-post, and had painted the upper half red. Now they were dancing and cavorting around the post like so many red heathens, bowing their heads nearly to the ground and then throwing them far back. They were stripped to the waist and had painted their faces, and as they danced they stuck their axes into the post and whooped and howled according to the Indian ceremony of declaring war.

I found a spot at the back of the cabin and watched the scene unfold from the shadows. It was familiar to me but brand new to Patsy, who was really intrigued. The young men had built a war post and painted the top half red. Now they were dancing around the post like a bunch of wild red heathens, bowing their heads almost to the ground and then tossing them back. They were bare from the waist up and had painted their faces. As they danced, they drove their axes into the post and yelled and screamed following the Indian ritual for declaring war.

“I don’t like it!” I heard Dale protest.

“I don’t like it!” I heard Dale complain.

“But the boys only wanted Patsy to see how the Injuns git ready for war,” defended Mrs. Davis. “An’, lor’! Ain’t she all took up by it!”

“But the boys just wanted Patsy to see how the Indians prepare for war,” Mrs. Davis defended. “And, my goodness! Isn’t she completely taken by it!”

“But it’s the way the border men declared war after the murder at Yellow Creek,” declared Dale. “They stripped and painted and struck the post and danced around it.”

“But it’s how the border guys declared war after the murder at Yellow Creek,” said Dale. “They stripped down, painted themselves, hit the post, and danced around it.”

“They’ll be through mighty soon now, Ericus,” soothed Davis, who was uneasy between his fears of displeasing his wife’s cousin and giving offense to the young men. “They meant well.” 157

“They'll be here any minute now, Ericus,” Davis reassured, feeling caught between his worries about upsetting his wife's cousin and offending the young men. “They had good intentions.” 157

“All such actions mean ill for the settlers,” growled Dale. “They’d best finish at once.”

“All these actions spell trouble for the settlers,” growled Dale. “They should wrap things up quickly.”

Davis did not have to incur his neighbors’ ill-will by asking the dancers to cease their ceremony, as Dale’s speech was closely followed by a volley from the west side of the clearing. A dancer went down, coughing and clawing at his throat, while yelps of surprise and pain told me others had been wounded. I raised my rifle and fired toward the flashes.

Davis didn’t have to make his neighbors mad by asking the dancers to stop their ceremony, since Dale’s speech was quickly followed by a barrage from the west side of the clearing. One dancer collapsed, coughing and grabbing at his throat, while cries of shock and pain indicated that others had been hit. I aimed my rifle and shot toward the flashes.

With the promptness of seasoned veterans the young men kicked the fire to pieces and grabbed up their rifles and advanced toward the hidden foe, their movements being barely perceptible even while within reach of the light streaming from the cabins.

With the quickness of experienced soldiers, the young men smashed the fire apart, grabbed their rifles, and moved toward the unseen enemy, their actions barely noticeable even under the light coming from the cabins.

It was not until I had fired and was reloading that I was conscious of Patsy’s ear-splitting shrieks. I heard her father fiercely command her to be still, then command Davis to recall the young men now lost in the darkness. A stentorian voice began shouting:

It wasn’t until I had fired and was reloading that I became aware of Patsy’s loud screams. I heard her dad angrily tell her to be quiet, then order Davis to call back the young men who were now missing in the dark. A booming voice started shouting:

“All women to the fort! Put out all lights!”

“All women to the fort! Turn off all the lights!”

One by one the candles were extinguished. Patsy was silent, and across the clearing came the low voices of the women, driving their children before them and urging them to hurry. Dark forms were discernible close at hand and were those settlers apportioned to defend the fort.

One by one, the candles were blown out. Patsy was quiet, and from across the clearing came the soft voices of the women, herding their children ahead and urging them to speed up. Dark shapes were visible nearby, and they were the settlers assigned to guard the fort.

Davis was commanding his wife to take Patsy to the fort while there was yet time, and she was 158 refusing. The savages must have heard the men and women leaving the outlying cabins, for they started to rush from the woods only to fall back before a brisk volley from the young men now scouting well to the front.

Davis was telling his wife to take Patsy to the fort while there was still time, but she was refusing. The savages must have heard the men and women leaving the nearby cabins, as they began to rush out of the woods, only to retreat after a quick volley from the young men who were now scouting ahead. 158

I walked to the cabin door just as the war-whoop of the Shawnees announced an attack in force. I was standing by Patsy’s side, but she did not see me. She had both hands clapped over her ears, her lips parted but uttering no sound. Now there came a rush of feet and the young men fell back, some making into the fort, others, as previously assigned, entering the cabins close to the fort. Three came to the Davis cabin, and I entered with them, leading Patsy. Some one, I think it was Davis, dragged Dale inside.

I walked to the cabin door just as the war cry of the Shawnees signaled a major attack. I was standing next to Patsy, but she didn't notice me. She had both hands over her ears, her lips moving but making no sound. Suddenly, there was a rush of footsteps and the young men fell back, some running into the fort while others, as planned, went into the cabins near the fort. Three came to the Davis cabin, and I went in with them, bringing Patsy along. Someone, I think it was Davis, pulled Dale inside.

The trader seemed to be paralyzed, for he had remained voiceless during the stirring events. And it had all been a matter of a few minutes. I jumped through the doorway just as a young man began closing it. The Shawnees were yelling like demons and approaching to close range very cautiously, feeling out each rod of the ground.

The trader looked frozen, having stayed silent during the intense events. It all happened in just a few minutes. I rushed through the doorway just as a young man started to shut it. The Shawnees were screaming like crazy and slowly moving in, carefully testing each step on the ground.

The sally of the young men had taught them they could not have all things their own way. I scouted toward the fort to make sure all the women and children had made cover, but before I could reach the log walls I heard Dale’s voice shouting for attention. I dropped behind a stump, and as the savages 159 ceased their howling I heard him hoarsely crying:

The young men’s attack showed them that they couldn’t always get their way. I moved toward the fort to ensure all the women and children were safe, but before I got to the log walls, I heard Dale shouting for attention. I ducked behind a stump, and as the savages stopped their howling, I heard him hoarsely calling out:

“It is the Pack-Horse-Man speaking. Do the Shawnees fire guns at the Pack-Horse-Man? My friends live here. Do the Shawnees hurt the friends of the Pack-Horse-Man? I give you a belt to wash the red paint from your faces. I give you a belt to make the road smooth between the Greenbriar and the Scioto. By this belt the nettles and rocks shall be removed from the road. I will cover the bones of your dead, if any fell to-night, with many presents.”

“It’s the Pack-Horse-Man talking. Do the Shawnees shoot at the Pack-Horse-Man? My friends are here. Do the Shawnees harm the friends of the Pack-Horse-Man? I give you a belt to wash the red paint off your faces. I give you a belt to smooth the road between the Greenbriar and the Scioto. With this belt, we will clear the nettles and rocks from the road. I will cover the bones of your dead, if any fell tonight, with many gifts.”

He was either very brave or crazy. For now he left the cabin and began walking toward the hidden Shawnees, his confident voice repeating the fact he was the red man’s friend, that he brought white belts, that the red and white men should eat from one dish, and that a hole should be dug to the middle of the earth and the war-ax buried there and a mighty river turned from its ancient bed to flow over the spot so that the ax could never be found.

He was either really brave or just insane. For now, he left the cabin and started walking toward the hidden Shawnees, confidently saying that he was a friend of the red man, that he brought white belts, that the red and white men should share one meal, and that they should dig a hole to the center of the earth and bury the war axe there, letting a great river change its course to flow over the spot so that the axe could never be found.

His amazing boldness brought the hush of death over cabins and forts. My horse, secured in the small stockaded paddock near the fort, whinnied for me to come to him, and his call in that tense stillness set my nerves to jumping madly. Dale was now close to the warriors. Every minute I expected to see a streak of fire, or hear the crunch of an ax. Trailing my rifle and bent double, I stole after him. From the forest a deep voice shouted: 160

His incredible courage brought a deathly silence over the cabins and forts. My horse, tied up in the small stockaded paddock near the fort, whinnied for me to come to him, and his call in that tense stillness made my nerves jump wildly. Dale was now close to the warriors. Every minute, I expected to see a flash of fire or hear the sound of an axe. Dragging my rifle and crouching low, I crept after him. From the forest, a deep voice shouted: 160

“The belts of the Pack-Horse-Man are good belts. Black Hoof’s warriors do not harm the friends of the Pack-Horse-Man. Sleep with your cabin doors open to-night and you shall hear nothing but the call of the night birds and the voice of the little owl talking with the dead.”

“The belts of the Pack-Horse-Man are solid belts. Black Hoof’s warriors won’t hurt the friends of the Pack-Horse-Man. Sleep with your cabin doors open tonight and you’ll only hear the calls of the night birds and the little owl chatting with the dead.”

I now discovered that the Shawnees had silently retreated to the woods at the beginning of Dale’s advance. The declaration of peace as given by the Indian—and I was convinced it was the famous Black Hoof talking—was in the Shawnee tongue. Dale faced to the cabins and fort and triumphantly interpreted it. From deep in the forest came a pulsating cry, the farewell of the marauders, as they swiftly fell back toward New River. I was suspicious of some Indian trick and yelled a warning for the men to keep in the cabins.

I now realized that the Shawnees had quietly retreated into the woods at the start of Dale’s advance. The peace declaration given by the Indian—and I was sure it was the well-known Black Hoof—was in the Shawnee language. Dale turned towards the cabins and fort and triumphantly translated it. From deep in the forest came a resonating cry, the farewell of the raiders, as they quickly withdrew toward New River. I was wary of some Indian trick and shouted a warning for the men to stay in the cabins.

Dale became very angry, and upbraided me:

Dale got really mad and scolded me:

“It’s the like of you that spoils the Indian’s heart. You men have heard what the Black Hoof says. You men and women of Howard’s Creek are foolish to believe this young fool’s words. The Shawnees have gone. You heard their travel-cry. They have left none behind to harm by treachery. I told you I could keep the Indians from attacking this settlement. Could your friends, the killers, have sent them away so quickly? I think not. Open your doors. Light your candles. Make merry if you will. There is nothing in the forest to harm you.” 161

“It’s people like you that ruin the Indian’s spirit. You all have heard what the Black Hoof says. The men and women of Howard’s Creek are foolish to believe this young idiot’s words. The Shawnees have left. You heard their call. They haven’t left anyone behind to attack us with treachery. I told you I could prevent the Indians from attacking this settlement. Do you think your friends, the killers, could have sent them away so quickly? I doubt it. Open your doors. Light your candles. Celebrate if you want. There’s nothing in the forest to harm you.” 161

“Keep inside till I and some of the young men have scouted the woods. Three men from the fort will be enough,” I loudly shouted.

“Stay inside until I and a few of the guys have checked out the woods. Three guys from the fort will be enough,” I shouted loudly.

Dale was furious, but that was nothing when the women and children had to be remembered. Soon a soft pattering of moccasins, and three youths stood before me. Choosing one, I set off in the direction the Indians apparently had taken. The other two were to separate, one scouting south and the other north, to discover any attempt at a surprise attack by swinging back to the creek in a half-circle.

Dale was furious, but that was nothing compared to what the women and children had to face. Soon, I heard the soft sound of moccasins, and three young men stood in front of me. I picked one of them and headed in the direction the Indians seemed to have gone. The other two were to split up, with one going south and the other north, to check for any surprise attack by circling back to the creek in a half-circle.

My companion and I, although hampered by the darkness, penetrated some miles toward New River. In returning, we separated, one swinging south and the other north. The first morning light was burning the mists from the creek when I reentered the clearing. My companion came in an hour later. The other two had returned much earlier, having had a much shorter course to cover. We all made the same report; no signs of Indians except those left by them in their retreat.

My friend and I, even though we were held back by the darkness, traveled a few miles toward New River. On the way back, we split up, one heading south and the other north. The first light of morning was clearing the fog from the creek when I came back into the clearing. My friend arrived an hour later. The other two had gotten back much earlier since they had a shorter distance to travel. We all shared the same update: no signs of Indians except for those left behind during their retreat.

I sat outside the Davis cabin and Patsy brought me some food. She was very proud of her father and carried her small figure right grandly. Her attitude toward the women was that of a protector; and they, dear souls, so thankful to be alive, so eager to accept the new faith, fairly worshiped the girl.

I sat outside the Davis cabin, and Patsy brought me some food. She was really proud of her dad and carried her small frame with confidence. Her attitude toward the women was that of a protector, and they, bless their hearts, were so thankful to be alive and so eager to embrace the new faith that they practically worshiped the girl.

The one exception was the Widow McCabe. 162 She paid homage to no one. And while she said nothing to the chorus of admiring exclamations directed at the trader there was the same cold glint in the slate-gray eyes, and she walked about with her skirts tucked up and an ax in her hand.

The only exception was Widow McCabe. 162 She didn’t show respect to anyone. And even though she didn’t respond to the flurry of compliments aimed at the trader, there was the same icy sparkle in her slate-gray eyes, and she moved around with her skirts lifted and an ax in her hand.

I made no effort to talk with Patsy. Her frame of mind was too exalted for speech with a skeptical worm. She smiled kindly on me, much as a goddess designs to sweeten the life of a mortal with a glance. She smiled in gentle rebuke as she noted my torn and stained garments and the moccasins so sadly in need of patching.

I didn't try to talk to Patsy. She was in too good of a mood to bother with a doubtful soul like me. She smiled at me warmly, like a goddess trying to brighten a mortal's day with just a look. Her smile turned into a gentle reprimand when she saw my ripped and dirty clothes and my moccasins that clearly needed mending.

“You silly boy! It wasn’t necessary. When will you learn, Morris?” It was not intended that I should answer this, for she turned away graciously to receive the blessings of the women. Thus, vicariously, was Ericus Dale recognized as a great man. And the trader walked among the morning clouds. For some hours the savor of his triumph stifled speech, and he wandered about while the women paid their tribute through his daughter.

“You silly boy! That wasn’t needed. When are you going to learn, Morris?” I wasn’t meant to respond to this, as she graciously turned away to accept the compliments from the women. In this way, Ericus Dale was acknowledged as a great man. And the trader walked among the morning clouds. For a few hours, the taste of his victory left him speechless, and he roamed around while the women paid their respects through his daughter.

Nor were the men lacking in appreciation. The younger generation remained silent, secretly wishing their bravery and marksmanship had scattered the foe, yet unable to deny that Dale’s medicine had been very powerful. Those with families stared upon him as they might gaze on one who had looked on David.

Nor were the men lacking in appreciation. The younger generation stayed quiet, secretly wishing that their bravery and shooting skills had scattered the enemy, yet unable to deny that Dale’s medicine had been incredibly effective. Those with families looked at him as if they were gazing upon someone who had seen David.

They congregated around the Davis cabin after 163 the morning meal and forgot there was much work to be done. They were eager to renew their fires of this new faith by listening to him. And after his exaltation had softened enough to permit of speech the trader once more harangued them on his influence over the natives. He was constantly in motion, his swinging arms keeping a path clear as he strode through the group and back again and addressed the mountains and horizon. He was too full of the sweets of a peaceful victory to confine his utterance to any individual, and he spoke to the whole frontier.

They gathered around the Davis cabin after 163 breakfast and lost track of the fact that there was a lot of work to do. They were excited to fuel their passion for this new belief by listening to him. And once his excitement had toned down enough for him to speak, the trader once again lectured them about his influence over the locals. He was constantly moving, his swinging arms clearing a path as he walked through the crowd and back again, addressing the mountains and the horizon. He was so filled with the joy of a peaceful victory that he couldn't limit his words to anyone specific; he spoke to the entire frontier.

He concluded a long and eloquent speech by saying:

He wrapped up a long and powerful speech by saying:

“So after all, as you settlers have learned, the Ohio tribes, yes, and all tribes, will always hark to the one word—trade. They are now dependent upon the white man for traps and guns, even their women’s clothing. Trade with them and they will remain your friends, for your goods they must have.

“So after all, as you settlers have learned, the Ohio tribes, and all tribes, will always respond to one thing—trade. They now rely on the white man for traps and guns, even their women’s clothing. Trade with them, and they will stay your friends, because they need your goods.”

“You can plant your war-posts three feet apart along the whole length of Virginia, and you’ll always have work for your rifles and axes until the last Indian-hunter is killed. I admit they can be exterminated, but you’ll pay an awful price in doing it. But give them a chance to live, carry trade-belts to them, and you shall have peace.”

“You can set up your war posts three feet apart all along Virginia, and you’ll always have something to do with your guns and axes until the last Indian-hunter is gone. I agree they can be wiped out, but it’ll cost you a lot. However, if you give them a chance to survive, bring trade goods to them, and you will have peace.”

Even Uncle Dick, the aged one, had nothing to say. But it was Patsy I was watching while Dale 164 talked. She never took her eyes from him, and her gaze was idolatrous in its love. She believed in his powers implicitly; and to bask in the reflection of his greatness was the sweetest triumph she had ever experienced. Throughout that day the scouts were busy in the forest, ranging very far on the track of Black Hoof’s band. When they began dropping in after sundown all their reports were alike.

Even Uncle Dick, the old guy, had nothing to say. But I was watching Patsy while Dale talked. She never took her eyes off him, and her gaze was filled with adoration. She completely believed in his abilities; being close to his greatness was the best feeling she had ever had. Throughout that day, the scouts were active in the forest, venturing far along the trail of Black Hoof’s group. When they started coming back after sunset, all their reports were the same.

There were no Indian-signs besides those left by the departing Shawnee band. This band, said the scouts, was very large and quite sufficient to cause the settlement much trouble and inevitable losses. There was no mistaking the story told by the trail. The Indians had marched rapidly, swinging north.

There were no signs left by the Indians other than those made by the departing Shawnee group. This group, according to the scouts, was quite large and would definitely cause the settlement a lot of trouble and losses. The trail clearly told the story. The Indians had moved quickly, heading north.

Every emotion, unless it be that of love, must have its ebb; and by nightfall the settlers were returning to their old caution. Dale did not relish this outcropping of old habits. Throwing open the door of the Davis cabin after Davis had closed and barred it, he cried: “Let us have air. There is no danger. You’re like silly children afraid of the dark. Your scouts have told you there are no Indians near. Yet the minute the sun sets you imagine the woods are full of them. I will go out alone and unarmed and I will shout my name. If any Shawnee who was not in Black Hoof’s band hears my voice he will come to me. After he learns I have friends here on Howard’s Creek, he will go away. Give me time to act before that scoundrel Connolly 165 can stir up more trouble and I’ll make a lasting peace between the Greenbriar, the Clinch and the Holston and the Ohio tribes; and I’ll make Dunmore look like a fool.”

Every emotion, except for love, has its ups and downs; by nightfall, the settlers were reverting to their old caution. Dale was not happy about this resurgence of old habits. He threw open the door of the Davis cabin after Davis had closed and locked it, and exclaimed, “Let’s get some fresh air. There’s no danger. You’re acting like silly kids scared of the dark. Your scouts have told you there are no Indians nearby. Yet, as soon as the sun sets, you suddenly think the woods are full of them. I’ll go out alone and unarmed, and I’ll yell my name. If any Shawnee who isn’t with Black Hoof’s band hears me, he will come to me. After he finds out I have friends here on Howard’s Creek, he’ll leave. Give me time to act before that scoundrel Connolly 165 can cause more trouble, and I’ll create a lasting peace between the Greenbriar, the Clinch, the Holston, and the Ohio tribes; and I’ll make Dunmore look ridiculous.”

His overpowering personality, his massive way of asserting things made a deep impression on the simple folks. They asked only for a chance to plant and reap. When he went out alone that night he brought them deep under his spell. As he plunged into the forest and stumbled about he took pains to advertise his presence. Unknown to the settlers, I trailed him. I was within ten feet of him when he halted and shouted his name, and in their language called on the Shawnees to come to him.

His commanding personality and assertive style really impressed the locals. They just wanted an opportunity to grow and harvest. When he ventured out alone that night, he completely captivated them. As he plunged into the forest and fumbled around, he made sure to announce his presence. Unbeknownst to the settlers, I followed him. I was just ten feet away when he stopped and shouted his name, calling out to the Shawnees in their language to come to him.

For half an hour he wandered about, proclaiming he was the Pack-Horse-Man, the ancient friend of the Shawnees and Mingos. Let him be a fool according to Jesse Hughes’ notion, yet he was a very brave man. He had the courage to attempt proof of his belief in the honesty of the Shawnees.

For half an hour, he walked around, announcing that he was the Pack-Horse-Man, the old friend of the Shawnees and Mingos. People might call him a fool, like Jesse Hughes did, but he was a really brave guy. He had the guts to try to prove his belief in the honesty of the Shawnees.

I trailed him back to the cabin door. I saw the girl’s radiant face as she proudly threw her arms about his neck. I saw the great pride in his own face as he stood in the middle of the floor and harshly demanded:

I followed him back to the cabin door. I saw the girl’s glowing face as she happily wrapped her arms around his neck. I noticed the immense pride on his face as he stood in the middle of the room and firmly demanded:

“Now, who will you believe; Dale, the trader, or Hughes, the killer?”

“Now, who are you going to believe; Dale, the trader, or Hughes, the killer?”

It was all mighty dramatic, and it was not surprising 166 that it should affect the settlers keenly. It shook my skepticism a bit, but only for the moment. If I could not feel a full confidence in John Ward, born white, how could I place a deep and abiding trust in those who were born red? Had not Cornstalk and other chiefs, the best of their breed, sworn friendship to the whites in Virginia in 1759 and during Pontiac’s War? Had they not feasted with old friends, and then, catching them off their guard, chopped them down? Black Hoof had drawn off his raiders; so far, so good. But I looked to my flints none the less carefully that night and made the rounds to see that reliable men were on guard. The night passed with nothing to disturb the settlement’s rest.

It was all quite dramatic, and it was no surprise that it impacted the settlers strongly. It made me question my skepticism a bit, but only for a moment. If I couldn’t fully trust John Ward, who was born white, how could I place deep and lasting trust in those who were born red? Hadn't Cornstalk and other chiefs, the best of their kind, sworn friendship to the whites in Virginia in 1759 and during Pontiac’s War? Hadn’t they feasted with old friends and then, when they least expected it, attacked them? Black Hoof had pulled back his raiders; so far, so good. But I looked over my flints just as carefully that night and made rounds to ensure that reliable men were on guard. The night went by without anything to disturb the settlement’s peace. 166


167

CHAPTER VII

LOST SISTER

Patsy stood in the doorway of the Davis cabin when I approached to pay my respects. She was wearing a linsey petticoat and a short gown for an overskirt. Her mass of wonderful hair was partly confined by a calico cap, and on her feet were my gift moccasins. She believed she was conforming to the frontier standard of dress, but she was as much out of place as a butterfly at a bear-baiting. Before I could speak she was advancing toward me, her hands on her hips, her head tilted back, and demanding:

Patsy stood in the doorway of the Davis cabin when I walked up to pay my respects. She was wearing a simple petticoat and a short gown over it. Her beautiful hair was mostly held back by a calico cap, and on her feet were the moccasins I had gifted her. She thought she was following the frontier dress code, but she looked as out of place as a butterfly at a bear-baiting. Before I could say anything, she stepped toward me, hands on her hips, head tilted back, and demanded:

“What do you say now about the influence of trade and the trader?”

“What do you think now about the impact of trade and the trader?”

She did not ask that she might learn my opinion; she firmly believed there was but one thing I could say. She was in an exultant mood and happy to parade her triumph. Of course she was proud of her father and was viewing him as the deliverer of the settlement. Without waiting for me to answer she excitedly continued:

She didn’t ask to hear my opinion; she was completely sure that there was only one thing I could say. She was in a celebratory mood and eager to show off her success. Naturally, she was proud of her father and saw him as the savior of the settlement. Without waiting for me to respond, she enthusiastically went on:

“And your long rifle! And the rifles of all these 168 other men! What good would they have done? They spoke night before last, and the Indians kept up their attack. Then my father spoke and the Indians have gone! John Ward, who was out scouting when the Indians attacked, says they greatly outnumbered us and were led by Black Hoof, one of their greatest chiefs. He says they would have captured or killed us if not for my father. Now, Mr. Rifleman, what do you think about the influence of an honest trader?”

“And your long rifle! And the rifles of all these 168 other men! What good would they have done? They talked the night before last, and the Indians kept attacking. Then my father spoke, and the Indians left! John Ward, who was out scouting when the Indians attacked, says they greatly outnumbered us and were led by Black Hoof, one of their greatest chiefs. He says they would have captured or killed us if not for my father. Now, Mr. Rifleman, what do you think about the influence of an honest trader?”

I would not have shaken her pride in her father even had that accomplishment been possible. To convince her—which was not possible—that her father’s success was no success at all, that Black Hoof’s behavior was simply an Indian trick to lull us into a foolish sense of security, would mean to alienate even her friendship, let alone killing all chance of her ever reciprocating my love.

I wouldn’t have shaken her pride in her father, even if I could. Trying to convince her—which wasn’t possible—that her father’s success didn’t really mean anything, that Black Hoof’s actions were just an Indian trick to make us feel falsely secure, would mean losing even her friendship, not to mention destroying any chance of her ever returning my love.

While not deeply experienced with women, my instinct early taught me that my sex is most unwise in proving to a woman that she is wrong. She will hold such procedure to be the man’s greatest fault. It is far better to let her discover her own errors, and even then pretend you still cling to her first reasoning, thereby permitting her to convince you that she was wrong.

While I may not have much experience with women, I quickly learned that it’s a mistake to show a woman she's wrong. She'll see this as one of the biggest flaws in a man. It's much better to let her find out her own mistakes, and even then, pretend you still agree with her original thinking, allowing her to believe she convinced you that she was wrong.

On the other hand there was, I sensed, a peril in the situation, a peril to Howard’s Creek, that made my seeming acquiescence in her opinion very distasteful 169 to me. I had no proof of my suspicions except my knowledge of Indian nature and my familiarity with frontier history. A red man can be capable of great and lasting friendships. But to judge him, when he is at war, by the standards of the white race is worse than foolish.

On the other hand, I felt there was a danger in the situation, a danger to Howard’s Creek, that made my apparent agreement with her opinion very unpleasant for me. I had no solid evidence for my suspicions except my understanding of Native American nature and my knowledge of frontier history. A Native American can form deep and lasting friendships. But judging him, when he is at war, by the standards of the white race is more than just unwise. 169

Cornstalk, according to his blood, was a great man. Under certain conditions I would trust him with my life as implicitly as I would trust any white man. Under certain conditions I would repose this same trust in him although he was at war with my race. But when placed among the combatants opposing him, I knew there was no subterfuge even that great warrior would not use to attain success.

Cornstalk, based on his lineage, was a remarkable man. In certain situations, I would trust him with my life as completely as I would trust any white man. In those same situations, I would still have that trust in him, even though he was at war with my people. But when he was facing the fighters opposing him, I knew there wasn’t any trick that even that great warrior wouldn’t use to achieve victory.

So I said nothing of my doubts, nothing of my vague suspicions concerning John Ward. I felt a strong antipathy toward the fellow, and I realized this dislike might prejudice me to a degree not warranted by the facts. To put it mildly, his status puzzled me. If he were an escaped prisoner then he had committed one of the gravest sins in the red man’s entire category.

So I kept my doubts to myself, didn’t say a word about my vague suspicions about John Ward. I really didn’t like the guy, and I knew this dislike could bias me more than the facts justified. To say the least, his situation confused me. If he was an escaped prisoner, then he had committed one of the worst offenses in the whole category of the red man’s laws.

To be taken into the tribe, to be adopted after his white blood had been washed out by solemn ceremony, and then to run away, meant the stake and horrible preliminary tortures should he be recaptured. As a prize such a runaway would be more eagerly sought than any settler. And yet the fellow 170 was back on the fringe of imminent danger and ranging the woods unconcernedly. His captivity must have taught him that every war-party would be instructed to bring him in alive if possible.

To be accepted into the tribe, to be adopted after the ritual had cleaned away his white heritage, and then to escape meant facing the stake and awful preliminary tortures if he were caught again. A runaway like him would be more intensely hunted than any settler. Yet, the guy was back in the midst of imminent danger, wandering through the woods without a care. His time in captivity must have shown him that every war party would be ordered to capture him alive if they could. 170

“What’s the matter with you, Basdel?” demanded the girl sharply as she turned and walked by my side toward the Davis cabin. “You act queer. Do you begrudge giving my father his due? Aren’t you thankful he was here to stop the attack?”

“What’s wrong with you, Basdel?” the girl said sharply as she turned and walked beside me toward the Davis cabin. “You’re acting strange. Do you resent giving my father credit? Aren’t you grateful he was here to stop the attack?”

“If he were here alone, yes. But I am terribly worried because you are here, Patsy.”

“If he were here alone, sure. But I’m really worried because you’re here, Patsy.”

“But that’s doubting my father’s influence!” she rebuked, her eyes lighting war-signals.

“But that’s questioning my dad’s influence!” she scolded, her eyes flashing warning signals.

“When one has loved, one stops reasoning,” I quickly defended. “I can not bear to see even a shadow of a chance of harm come to you.”

“When you’ve loved someone, you stop thinking things through,” I quickly defended. “I can’t stand the thought of even the slightest chance of you getting hurt.”

“That was said very pretty,” she smiled, her gaze all softness.

“That was said very nicely,” she smiled, her gaze full of warmth.

Then with calm pride she unfastened several strings of white wampum from around her slender waist and holding them up simply said:

Then, with a sense of calm pride, she untied several strands of white wampum from around her slim waist and, holding them up, simply said:

“My father’s belts.”

“My dad’s belts.”

Among the strings was a strip some seven or eight rows in width and two hundred beads long. It was pictographic and showed a man leading a pack-horse along a white road to a wigwam. The figures, like the road, were worked in white beads, the background being dark for contrast.

Among the strings was a strip about seven or eight rows wide and two hundred beads long. It was pictorial and depicted a man leading a pack horse along a white road to a hut. The figures, like the road, were made with white beads, while the background was dark for contrast.

Refastening them about her waist, she said: 171

Refastening them around her waist, she said: 171

“There is no danger for me here so long as I wear my father’s belts. There are none of the Ohio Indians who would refuse to accept them and respect them. When they see the Pack-Horse-Man walking along the white road to their villages they will lift that belt up very high.”

“There’s no danger for me here as long as I wear my dad’s belts. None of the Ohio Indians would refuse to accept and respect them. When they see the Pack-Horse-Man walking along the white road to their villages, they will hold that belt up really high.”

“When one sees you, there should be no need of belts,” I ventured.

“When people see you, there shouldn’t be any need for belts,” I said.

She smiled graciously and lightly patted my fringed sleeve, and ignoring my fervid declaration, she gently reminded:

She smiled warmly and lightly patted my fringed sleeve, and disregarding my passionate declaration, she softly reminded:

“Even if I had no belts I am no better than any of the other women on the creek. Don’t think for a moment I would hide behind my father’s trade wampum. The belts must protect all of us, or none of us. But there is no more danger for me than there is for them even if I threw the belts away. Not so much; because I am Ericus Dale’s daughter. Basdel, it makes me unhappy to fear that when we leave here the danger may return to these people. I carry my safety with me. I wish I could leave it for them. I wish a general and lasting peace could be made.”

“Even if I had no belts, I’m no better than any of the other women by the creek. Don’t think for a second I would hide behind my father’s trade wampum. The belts need to protect all of us, or none of us. But there’s no more danger for me than for them, even if I threw the belts away. Not really, because I’m Ericus Dale’s daughter. Basdel, it makes me sad to think that when we leave here, the danger might come back for these people. I carry my safety with me. I wish I could leave it for them. I wish we could achieve a lasting and universal peace.”

“God knows I wish the same,” I cried. “As for being no better than these other women, I agree to that.” And she became suddenly thoughtful. “In judging from a Howard’s Creek standpoint you are not so good in many ways. Rather, I should say, not so valuable.” 172

“God knows I wish the same,” I said, upset. “As for not being any better than these other women, I can agree with that.” Then she became suddenly pensive. “From a Howard’s Creek perspective, you're not really better in many ways. I should say, not as valuable.” 172

“You measure a woman’s value as you do your guns and horses,” she murmured.

“You evaluate a woman’s worth the same way you do your guns and horses,” she whispered.

Her calmness was rather ominous, and I feared I had bungled. Yet my meaning should have been transparent even to a child. To make sure she had not misconstrued me I explained:

Her calmness felt a bit unsettling, and I worried I had messed up. But my point should have been clear even to a child. To ensure she hadn’t misunderstood me, I clarified:

“You know what I mean, no matter how I appear to measure you. In making a new country a woman on the edge of things must have certain qualities that the town woman does not possess, does not need to possess. It’s because of these qualities that the new country becomes possible as a place to live in; then the town woman develops. Two hundred miles east are conditions that resulted from the rugged qualities of the first women on the first frontier.

“You know what I mean, no matter how I look at you. To create a new country, a woman on the edge of things has to have certain traits that women in town don’t have and don’t need to have. It’s these traits that make the new country livable; then the town woman grows. Two hundred miles east are the conditions that came from the strong qualities of the first women on the original frontier."

“Those first women helped to make it safe for their children’s children. Now it’s behind the frontier and women of your kind live there. In other words”—I was growing a trifle desperate, for her gaze, while persistent, was rather blank—“you don’t fit in out here. I doubt if you know how to run bullets or load a gun or throw an ax. I’m sure you’d find it very disagreeable to go barefooted. It isn’t your place. Your values shine when you are back in town. That’s why I’m sorry you’re here.”

“Those first women helped make it safe for their grandchildren. Now it’s beyond the frontier, and women like you live there. In other words”—I was getting a bit desperate, because her look, though steady, was pretty blank—“you don’t belong out here. I doubt you know how to make bullets, load a gun, or throw an axe. I’m sure you’d find it really uncomfortable to go barefoot. This isn’t your place. Your strengths stand out when you’re back in town. That’s why I regret that you’re here.”

“I haven’t shot a rifle, but I could learn,” she quietly remarked.

“I haven’t shot a rifle, but I could learn,” she said softly.

“I believe that,” I heartily agreed. “But could 173 you take an ax and stand between a drove of children and what you believed to be a band of Indians about to break from cover and begin their work of killing? I saw the Widow McCabe do that. I saw the little Moulton woman, armed with an ax, run to meet the attack.”

“I believe that,” I said enthusiastically. “But could you take an ax and stand between a group of kids and what you thought was a bunch of Indians about to come out and start killing? I saw Widow McCabe do that. I saw the little Moulton woman, armed with an ax, run to confront the attack.”

“It’s hardly sensible to ask if I could have done this or that. Who knows what I could have done? I shall never have to deal with what is past. And there was a time, I suppose, when all these women were new to the frontier. At least I should be allowed time to learn certain things before you apply your measuring-rod, sir!”

“It’s not really helpful to ask if I could have done this or that. Who knows what I might have been capable of? I’ll never have to face what’s already happened. And there was a time, I guess, when all these women were newcomers to the frontier. At the very least, I should get time to figure some things out before you start judging me, sir!”

“That’s right,” I admitted. “I was rather unjust, but the fact remains that just now you are out of place and not used to this life and its dangers.”

“Yeah,” I admitted. “I was kind of unfair, but the truth is that right now you’re out of your element and not familiar with this life and its risks.”

“I feel very cross at you. You pass over my father’s great work for the settlement with scarcely a word. You complain because I am here and look different from Mrs. Davis. I can’t help my looks.”

“I’m really annoyed with you. You barely mentioned my father’s important work for the settlement. You complain because I’m here and look different from Mrs. Davis. I can’t do anything about how I look.”

“You are adorable. Already see the havoc you’ve wrought among the unmarried men. Observe how many times each finds an errand that takes him by this cabin door. How slow they are to scout the woods and seek signs. No; you can’t help your looks, and it results there are few men who can resist loving you. There’s not a youngster in this settlement who’s not up to his neck in love with you already. And there’s not one of them who 174 does not realize that you would be the poorest mate he could pick so long as he must live on the border.”

“You're adorable. Just see the chaos you’ve caused among the single guys. Notice how often each of them finds an excuse to walk by this cabin. They take their time checking the woods and looking for signs. No; you can't help how you look, and it turns out very few guys can resist falling for you. There isn’t a young man in this settlement who isn’t completely in love with you already. And not one of them doesn’t understand that you would be the worst partner he could choose as long as he has to live on the border.” 174

“I’m glad to hear just what you believe about me,” she muttered. “But you’re bewildering. It seems I’m a rare prize for any man and a most uncomfortable burden.”

“I’m glad to hear what you think of me,” she muttered. “But you’re confusing. It seems I’m a rare catch for any guy and a pretty uncomfortable hassle.”

“Oh, dash it all, Patsy! You understand that what I’ve said applies to Howard’s Creek. If we were standing two hundred miles due east I should say directly the opposite.”

“Oh, come on, Patsy! You know that what I’ve said applies to Howard’s Creek. If we were standing two hundred miles to the east, I’d say exactly the opposite.”

Of course she understood my true meaning, and of course in her heart she agreed with it. She was town-bred and therefore was intended for the town. Yet so strangely stubborn and eccentric is a woman’s reasoning that she can feel resentment toward a man because he has brains enough to comprehend the same simple truth that she comprehends.

Of course she got what I really meant, and of course in her heart she agreed with it. She grew up in the city and was meant for city life. Yet, women can be so oddly stubborn and unpredictable that they might feel bitter toward a man simply because he has the intelligence to understand the same straightforward truth she does.

Had there been no danger from the Indians I could have scored a bull’s-eye with her by baldly declaring her to be the most valuable asset the frontier ever had received; and she would have dimpled and smiled and but faintly demurred, knowing I was a rock-ribbed liar for asserting it, and yet liking me the more for the ridiculous exaggeration. That is one reason why it is more sensible and much more satisfactory to quarrel with a man than a woman.

Had there been no threat from the Indians, I could have hit a bull’s-eye with her by outright saying she was the best thing the frontier ever had; and she would have smiled and playfully disagreed, knowing I was a total liar for saying it, but still liking me more for the absurd exaggeration. That’s one reason why it’s way more sensible and a lot more satisfying to argue with a man than a woman.

With the tenacity which her sex displays when believing a male is trying to avoid some issue, she coldly reminded: 175

With the determination that women often show when they think a man is trying to dodge a topic, she coolly pointed out: 175

“Talk, talk, but not a word yet as to what my father did two nights ago.”

“Talk, talk, but not a word yet about what my dad did two nights ago.”

“It was one of the most splendid exhibitions of faith and moral courage I ever witnessed.”

“It was one of the most impressive displays of faith and moral strength I have ever seen.”

Her gaze grew kindly again and she halted and stared up into my eyes, flushed with pleasure, and waited to hear more encomiums.

Her look softened again as she paused and stared up into my eyes, her cheeks flushed with happiness, and she waited to hear more compliments.

“I never before saw one man rush out and confront a war-party. Then his going out alone last night and prowling about through the dark forest! That was magnificent. Your father is one of the bravest men I ever saw.”

“I've never seen a man rush out to face a war party like that. And him going out alone last night, wandering around in the dark forest? That was impressive. Your dad is one of the bravest men I've ever met.”

She rubbed a pink finger against her nose and tilted her head and weighed my words thoughtfully. Obviously I had omitted something; for with a little frown worrying her fair forehead she began:

She rubbed a pink finger against her nose, tilted her head, and considered my words carefully. Clearly, I had left something out; with a slight frown creasing her fair forehead, she began:

“But—but there’s something else you haven’t said. What about his influence over the Indians? You thought him foolish to take me over the mountains. You now admit you were foolish to think that?”

“But—but there's something else you haven't said. What about his influence over the Indians? You thought it was foolish for him to take me over the mountains. Do you now admit you were foolish to think that?”

She was waiting for me to complete my confessional. If the element of danger had been absent how gladly I would have lied to her! How quickly I would have won her approval by proclaiming myself the greatest dolt in Virginia and her father the wisest man in the world! But to accede to everything she said and believed would be an endorsement of her presence on the creek. I had had no 176 idea of ousting myself from her good graces when I went to find her that morning. Now the test had come, and her welfare was involved; to be true to her as well as to myself I was forced to say:

She was waiting for me to finish my confession. If there had been no danger involved, how easily I would have lied to her! How quickly I could have gained her approval by saying I was the biggest fool in Virginia and her father was the smartest guy in the world! But agreeing with everything she said and believed would mean supporting her being by the creek. I had no idea I would end up out of her favor when I went to find her that morning. Now the moment had come, and her well-being was at stake; to be honest with her as well as with myself, I had to say:

“I still think it was most dangerous for you to come here. I believe your father acted very unwisely, no matter how much be believes in his influence over the Indians. And I would thank God if you were back in Williamsburg.”

“I still think it was really risky for you to come here. I believe your father made a poor decision, no matter how much he believes he can influence the Indians. And I would thank God if you were back in Williamsburg.”

Her hands dropped to her side. The smiling eyes grew hard.

Her hands fell to her sides. The smiling eyes turned cold.

“Go on!” she curtly commanded.

"Go ahead!" she curtly commanded.

“I’ve damned myself in your opinion already. Isn’t that enough? Don’t make me pay double for being honest.”

“I’ve already ruined my reputation in your eyes. Isn’t that enough? Don’t make me pay twice for being honest.”

“Honest?” she jeered. “You’ve deliberately dodged my question. I asked you what you thought of my father’s power with the Indians. You rant about his wickedness in bringing me here. For the last time I ask you to answer my question and finish your list of my father’s faults.”

“Honest?” she scoffed. “You’ve clearly avoided my question. I asked what you think about my father’s influence over the Indians. You complain about how wrong it is to bring me here. For the last time, I want you to answer my question and finish listing my father’s faults.”

As if to make more steep the precipice down which from her esteem I was about to plunge there came the voice of her father, loudly addressing the settlers.

As if to make the drop I was about to take from her esteem even steeper, her father's voice suddenly called out loudly to the settlers.

“You people ought to wake up,” he was saying. “Was it your rifles, or was it trade that stopped an attack on these cabins night before last? When will you learn that you can not stop Indian wars 177 until you’ve killed every Indian this side the mountains? Has there ever been a time when you or your fathers could stop their raids with rifles? Well, you’ve seen one raid stopped by the influence of trade.”

“You guys really need to wake up,” he was saying. “Was it your guns, or was it trade that prevented an attack on these cabins two nights ago? When will you realize that you can’t stop Indian wars until you’ve killed every Indian on this side of the mountains? Has there ever been a time when you or your fathers could stop their raids with guns? Well, you’ve seen one raid stopped by the power of trade.” 177

As he paused for breath the girl quietly said:

As he stopped to catch his breath, the girl quietly said:

“Now, answer me.”

"Now, answer me."

And I blurted out:

And I said:

“I don’t have any idea that Black Hoof and his warriors will hesitate a second in sacking Howard’s Creek because of anything your father has said or could say. I honestly believe the Shawnees are playing a game, that they are hoping the settlers are silly enough to think themselves safe. I am convinced that once Black Hoof believes the settlers are in that frame of mind he will return and strike just as venomously as the Shawnees struck in the old French War and in Pontiac’s War, after feasting with the whites and making them believe the red man was their friend.”

“I don’t think Black Hoof and his warriors will hesitate for a moment to attack Howard’s Creek because of anything your father has said or might say. I truly believe the Shawnees are playing a trick, hoping the settlers are naive enough to think they’re safe. I’m convinced that once Black Hoof thinks the settlers have that mindset, he will come back and strike just as ruthlessly as the Shawnees did during the old French War and Pontiac’s War, after dining with the white settlers and making them believe that the Native Americans were their friends.”

She straightened and drew a deep breath, and in a low voice said:

She straightened up and took a deep breath, then said in a quiet voice:

“At last you’ve answered me. Now go!”

“At last, you’ve responded. Now, leave!”

I withdrew from the cabin and from the group of men. Dale’s heavy voice was doubly hateful in my ears. The settlement was a small place. Patsy had dismissed me, and there was scarcely room for me without my presence giving her annoyance. I went to the cabin where I had left my few belongings 178 and filled my powder-horn and shot-pouch. I renewed my stock of flints and added to my roll of buckskins, not forgetting a fresh supply of “whangs” for sewing my moccasins. While thus engaged Uncle Dick came in and began sharpening his knife at the fireplace.

I stepped away from the cabin and the group of men. Dale's loud voice felt especially unpleasant to me. The settlement was small. Patsy had pushed me away, and there was barely any space for me without me bothering her. I headed to the cabin where I had left my few belongings 178 and filled my powder horn and shot pouch. I restocked my flints and added to my collection of buckskins, making sure to grab some fresh "whangs" for sewing my moccasins. While I was busy with that, Uncle Dick came in and started sharpening his knife by the fireplace.

“Why do that?” I morosely asked. “You are safe from Indian attacks now the trader has told the Shawnees you are under his protection.”

“Why do that?” I asked gloomily. “You’re safe from Indian attacks now that the trader has told the Shawnees you’re under his protection.”

He leered at me cunningly and ran his thumb along the edge of the knife and muttered:

He gave me a sly grin and dragged his thumb along the knife's edge, muttering:

“If some o’ th’ varmints will only git within strikin’-distance! They sure ran away night before last, but how far did they go? Dale seems to have a pert amount o’ authority over ’em; but how long’s he goin’ to stay here? He can’t go trapezin’ up ’n’ down these valleys and keep men ’n’ women from bein’ killed by jest hangin’ some white wampum on ’em.”

“If some of those varmints would just get within striking distance! They sure ran away the night before last, but how far did they go? Dale seems to have quite a bit of authority over them, but how long is he going to stay here? He can’t keep jumping up and down these valleys and stop men and women from getting killed just by hanging some white wampum on them.”

“What do the men think?”

“What do the guys think?”

“Them that has famblies are hopin’ th’ critters won’t come back. Younger men want to git a crack at ’em. Two nights ago th’ younkers thought Dale was mighty strong medicine. A night or two of sleep leaves ’em ’lowin’ th’ creek may be safe s’long as he sticks here. Some t’others spit it right out that Black Hoof is playin’ one o’ his Injun games. If that pert young petticoat wa’n’t here mebbe we could git some o’ th’ young men out into th’ woods for to do some real scoutin’. 179

“Those with families are hoping the creatures won’t return. Younger men want a chance to take them on. Two nights ago, the younger guys thought Dale was really strong protection. A night or two of sleep makes them think the creek might be safe as long as he stays here. Some others outright say that Black Hoof is playing one of his Indian tricks. If that bold young woman weren’t here, maybe we could get some of the young men out into the woods to do some real scouting. 179

“If my eyes was right I’d go. As it is, th’ young folks keep runnin’ a circle round th’ settlement, lickety-larrup, an’ their minds is on th’ gal, an’ they wouldn’t see a buf’lo if one crossed their path. Then they hustle back an’ say as how they ain’t seen nothin’. I ’low some o’ th’ older men will have to scout.”

“If my eyes were good, I’d go. As it is, the young folks keep running in circles around the settlement, really fast, and their minds are on the girl, and they wouldn’t notice a buffalo if one crossed their path. Then they rush back and say they didn’t see anything. I think some of the older men will have to scout.”

“I’m going out. I’ll find the Indians’ trail and follow it,” I told him.

“I’m heading out. I’ll track down the Indians’ trail and follow it,” I told him.

“That’ll be neighborly of you. If they chase you back an’ git within stickin’-distance I’ll soon have their in’ards out to dry.”

"That would be really kind of you. If they chase you back and get close enough, I’ll quickly have their insides out to dry."

I decided to leave my horse, as the travel would take me through rough places. Shouldering my rifle, I struck for the western side of the clearing. Dale had disappeared, gone into the Davis cabin, I assumed, as John Ward was lying on the ground near the door. I hadn’t seen much of Ward for two days. Davis and Moulton were drawing leather through a tan trough, and I turned aside to speak with them. They noticed I was fitted out for a scout and their faces lighted a bit.

I decided to leave my horse since the journey would take me through rough areas. Picking up my rifle, I headed for the west side of the clearing. Dale had vanished, probably gone into the Davis cabin, as John Ward was lying on the ground near the door. I hadn't seen much of Ward for the past two days. Davis and Moulton were working leather in a tan trough, and I stepped aside to chat with them. They noticed I was geared up for a scout, and their faces brightened a little.

“Ward’s been out ag’in and says the reds went north toward Tygart’s Valley. He follered ’em quite some considerable. If you can find any new signs an’ can fetch us word——”

“Ward’s been out again and says the reds went north toward Tygart’s Valley. He followed them for quite a distance. If you can find any new signs and can let us know——”

“That’s what I’m going out for, Davis. How do you feel about the doings of night before last?”

“That’s what I’m heading out for, Davis. What do you think about what happened the night before last?”

He scratched his chin and after a bit of hesitation answered: 180

He scratched his chin and, after a moment of hesitation, replied: 180

“Wife’s cousin is a mighty smart man. Powerful smart. I ’low he knows a heap ’bout Injuns. Been with ’em so much. But we’re sorter uneasy. More so to-day than we was yesterday. This waiting to see what’ll happen is most as bad, if not worse, than to have a fight an’ have it over with. Once a parcel of Injuns strikes, it either cleans us out or is licked an’ don’t want no more for a long time. Still Dale has a master lot of power among the Injuns. But we’ll be glad to know you’re out looking for fresh footing. Their trail oughter be easy to foller, as there was a smart number of ’em had hosses.”

“Wife’s cousin is a really smart guy. Extremely smart. I bet he knows a lot about Native Americans. He’s spent so much time with them. But we’re feeling a bit uneasy. More so today than we were yesterday. This waiting to see what will happen is almost as bad, if not worse, than having a fight and getting it over with. Once a group of Native Americans attacks, it either wipes us out or they lose and don’t want to fight again for a long time. Still, Dale has a lot of influence among the Native Americans. But we’ll be glad to know you’re out looking for new leads. Their trail should be easy to follow since there were quite a few of them on horseback.”

“I’ll find the trail easy enough, and I’ll satisfy myself they are still making toward the Ohio or have swung back,” I assured him. “While I’m gone keep the young men in the woods and post sentinels. Don’t get careless. Don’t let the children wander from the cabins. I’m free to tell you, Davis, that I don’t believe for a second that you’ve seen the last of Black Hoof and his men. Have all those living in the outlying cabins use the fort to-night.”

“I’ll be able to find the trail without any trouble, and I’ll confirm whether they're still heading toward Ohio or have turned back,” I assured him. “While I’m away, keep the young men in the woods and post guards. Don’t get complacent. Don’t let the kids roam away from the cabins. I’m being honest with you, Davis, I don’t believe for a second that you’ve seen the last of Black Hoof and his men. Have everyone living in the outlying cabins use the fort tonight.”

After reaching the woods, I turned and looked back. Dale was standing in the doorway with one hand resting on the shoulder of John Ward. Ward was talking to Patsy, whose dainty figure could not be disguised by the coarse linsey gown.

After getting to the woods, I turned and looked back. Dale was standing in the doorway with one hand on John Ward's shoulder. Ward was chatting with Patsy, whose delicate figure couldn’t be hidden by the rough linsey dress.

The man Ward must have lost some of his taciturnity, for the girl was laughing gaily at whatever he was saying. I observed that Dale was still feeling 181 very important in his rôle of protector, for as he stepped from the doorway he walked with a swagger. Well, God give that he was right and that the menace had passed from Howard’s Creek.

The man Ward must have lost some of his quietness, because the girl was laughing cheerfully at whatever he was saying. I noticed that Dale still felt very important in his role as protector, since as he stepped out of the doorway, he walked with a swagger. Well, God help him to be right and that the threat had passed from Howard’s Creek.

I found the trail where it turned back toward Tygart’s Valley, even as John Ward had reported, and followed it up the Greenbriar. The country here was very fertile on both sides of the river and would make rich farms should the danger from the Indians ever permit it to be settled. Farther back from the river on each hand the country was broken and mountainous and afforded excellent hiding-places for large bodies of Indians, as only rattlesnakes, copperheads, wolves and wildcats lived there.

I found the path where it curved back toward Tygart’s Valley, just like John Ward had mentioned, and I followed it up the Greenbriar. The land here was very fertile on both sides of the river and would make great farms if the threat from the Indians ever allowed it to be developed. Further back from the river on each side, the terrain was rough and mountainous, providing excellent hiding spots for large groups of Indians, as only rattlesnakes, copperheads, wolves, and wildcats lived there.

My mood was equal to overdaring, and all because of Patsy Dale. When the sun swung into its western arc I halted where a large number of warriors had broken their fast. I ate some food and pushed on. After two miles of travel I came to a branching of the trail. Two of the band had turned off to the northeast. My interest instantly shifted from the main trail to the smaller one, for I assumed the two were scouting some particular neighborhood, and that by following it I would learn the object of their attention and be enabled to give warning.

My mood was overly bold, all because of Patsy Dale. When the sun started to set, I stopped where a large group of warriors had just eaten. I grabbed some food and kept going. After two miles of travel, I reached a fork in the trail. Two members of the group had veered off to the northeast. My curiosity immediately shifted from the main trail to the smaller one, as I figured those two were scouting a specific area, and that by following them, I could find out what they were focused on and be able to give a warning.

That done, the footing would lead me back to the main band. The signs were few and barely sufficient to allow me to keep up the pursuit. It 182 was not until I came to a spring, the overflow of which had made muck of the ground, that I was afforded an opportunity to inspect the two sets of tracks. One set was made by moccasins almost as small as those I had given to Patricia Dale.

That done, the path would lead me back to the main group. The signs were few and not really enough to keep me on the chase. It wasn’t until I reached a spring, where the overflow had made the ground muddy, that I got a chance to look at the two sets of tracks. One set was made by moccasins that were almost as small as the ones I had given to Patricia Dale.

But why a squaw on a war-path? It was very puzzling. From the amount of moisture already seeped into the tracks I estimated the two of them had stood there within thirty minutes. My pursuit became more cautious. Not more than twenty rods from the spring I came to a trail swinging in from the east, as shown by a broken vine and a bent bush.

But why was a woman on a warpath? It was very confusing. From the amount of moisture that had already seeped into the tracks, I guessed they had been standing there for about thirty minutes. I started to pursue them more cautiously. Not more than twenty rods from the spring, I came across a trail coming in from the east, indicated by a broken vine and a bent bush.

The newcomer had moved carelessly and had fallen in behind the two Indians. I stuck to the trail until the diminished sunlight warned me it would soon be too dark to continue. Then I caught a whiff of burning wood and in ten minutes I was reconnoitering a tiny glade.

The newcomer had moved clumsily and had fallen in behind the two Native Americans. I followed the trail until the fading sunlight warned me it would soon be too dark to go on. Then I caught a whiff of burning wood, and in ten minutes, I was checking out a small clearing.

My first glance took in a small fire; my second glance dwelt upon a scene that sent me into the open on the jump. An Indian sat at the foot of a walnut-tree, his legs crossed and his empty hands hanging over his knees. At one side crouched a squaw, her long hair falling on each side of her face and hiding her profile. In a direct line between me and the warrior stood Shelby Cousin, his rifle bearing on the warrior.

My first look caught sight of a small fire; my second look revealed a scene that made me rush outside. An Indian was sitting at the base of a walnut tree, legs crossed, with his empty hands resting on his knees. To one side was a woman, crouching, her long hair falling on either side of her face and obscuring her profile. Directly between me and the warrior stood Shelby Cousin, his rifle aimed at the warrior.

My step caused him to turn, expecting to behold another native. The man on the ground made no 183 attempt to take advantage of the interruption; and in the next second Cousin’s long double-barrel rifle was again aiming at the painted chest.

My step made him turn, expecting to see another local. The guy on the ground didn’t try to exploit the distraction; and in the next moment, Cousin's long double-barrel rifle was once again aimed at the painted chest.

“Don’t go for to try any sp’ilin’ o’ my game,” warned Cousin without looking at me.

“Don’t mess with my game,” Cousin warned without looking at me.

“They’re scouts from a big band of Shawnees now making toward Tygart’s Valley,” I informed him. “Can’t we learn something from them?”

“They’re scouts from a large group of Shawnees heading toward Tygart’s Valley,” I told him. “Can’t we learn something from them?”

“I’m going to kill this one now. The squaw can go. Crabtree would snuff her out, but I ain’t reached the p’int where I can do that yet.”

“I’m going to take care of this one now. The woman can leave. Crabtree would take her out, but I haven’t reached the point where I can do that yet.”

“You coward!” cried the squaw in excellent English.

“You coward!” yelled the woman in fluent English.

Cousin darted a puzzled glance at her. His victim seemed to be indifferent to his fate; nor did the woman offer to interfere.

Cousin shot her a confused look. His target appeared indifferent to what was happening to him; the woman also didn’t try to step in.

“She’s a white woman!” I cried. For a sunbeam straggled through the growth and rested on the long hair and revealed it to be fine and brown and never to be mistaken for the coarse black locks of an Indian.

“She's a white woman!” I yelled. A beam of sunlight broke through the trees and illuminated her long hair, showing it to be fine and brown, never to be confused with the coarse black hair of an Indian.

“White?” faltered Cousin, lowering his rifle. “Watch that devil, Morris!”

“White?” Cousin hesitated, lowering his rifle. “Keep an eye on that guy, Morris!”

I dropped on a log with my rifle across my knees. Cousin strode to the woman and caught her by the shoulder and pulled her to her feet. For a long minute the two stared.

I sat down on a log with my rifle resting on my knees. Cousin walked over to the woman, grabbed her by the shoulder, and pulled her to her feet. For a long moment, the two of them stared at each other.

“Shelby?”

"Hey, Shelby?"

The words dropped from her lips in a sibilous 184 crescendo as her blood drove her to a display of emotion.

The words slipped from her lips in a hissing crescendo as her blood urged her to show her feelings.

Cousin’s hands slowly advanced and pushed back the long locks. He advanced his face close to hers, and I knew his slight form was trembling. Then he staggered back and jerkily brought his arm across his eyes.

Cousin’s hands slowly moved away the long hair. He leaned his face close to hers, and I could tell his slender body was shaking. Then he stepped back awkwardly and quickly wiped his eyes with his arm.

“God! It’s my sister!” I heard him mutter.

“Wow! It’s my sister!” I heard him mumble.

I leaped to my feet, crying out for him to be a man. He remained motionless with his arm across his face, helpless to defend himself. I turned to the woman. Whatever light had shone in her eyes when memory forced his name from her lips had departed.

I jumped to my feet, yelling at him to step up. He stayed still with his arm across his face, unable to defend himself. I looked at the woman. The spark that had lit up her eyes when she recalled his name had faded away.

Her face was cold and immobile as she met my wild gaze. There was a streak of yellow paint running from the bridge of her nose to the parting of her brown hair. Her skin was as dark as any Shawnee’s, but her eyes held the blue of the cornflower.

Her face was cold and unyielding as she met my intense stare. There was a streak of yellow paint going from the bridge of her nose to the part in her brown hair. Her skin was as dark as any Shawnee’s, but her eyes had the blue of a cornflower.

I tried to discover points of resemblance between her and the boy and succeeded only when she turned her head in profile; then they were very much alike. He lowered his arm to look over it, and she watched him without changing her expression.

I tried to find similarities between her and the boy and only succeeded when she turned her head to the side; at that moment, they looked very much alike. He lowered his arm to see over it, and she watched him without changing her expression.

With a hoarse cry he straightened and answering the impulse in his heart, sprang toward her, his arms outstretched to enfold her. She gave ground, not hastily as though wishing to avoid his embrace, 185 but with a sinuous twist of her lithe body, and she repulsed him by raising her hand. He stared at her stupidly, and mumbled:

With a hoarse shout, he stood up straight and followed his heart, leaping toward her with his arms open to hold her. She moved back, not too fast as if trying to escape his embrace, 185 but with a smooth twist of her agile body, and pushed him away by raising her hand. He looked at her blankly and mumbled:

“You remember me. You called my name. You know I am your brother. You know we lived on Keeney’s Knob. You remember the creek——”

“You remember me. You said my name. You know I’m your brother. You know we grew up on Keeney’s Knob. You remember the creek——”

“I remember,” she quietly interrupted. “A very long time ago. Very long. I am a Shawnee now. My heart is red.”

“I remember,” she quietly interrupted. “A really long time ago. A really long time. I’m a Shawnee now. My heart is red.”

Her words stunned him for a bit, then he managed to gasp out, “Who is this man?” And he glared at the warrior seated at the foot of the tree.

Her words shocked him for a moment, then he managed to gasp, “Who is this guy?” And he glared at the warrior sitting at the base of the tree.

“My husband.”

“My partner.”

The boy’s mouth popped open, but without uttering a sound he stooped and grabbed for his rifle. I placed my foot on it and seized his arm and pleaded with him to regain his senses before he took any action. During all this the warrior remained as passive as the tree-roots against which he half-reclined.

The boy's mouth dropped open, but without making a sound, he bent down to grab his rifle. I put my foot on it and grabbed his arm, urging him to come to his senses before he did anything. Meanwhile, the warrior stayed as still as the tree roots he was half-leaning against.

After a brief hysterical outburst Cousin stood erect and ceased struggling with me. And all the time his sister had watched us speculatively, her gaze as cold and impersonal as though she had been looking at a rock. It was very hideous. It was one of those damnable situations which must end at once, and to which there can be no end. For the boy to kill his sister’s husband was an awful thing to contemplate. 186

After a quick, frantic outburst, Cousin stood upright and stopped fighting me. All the while, his sister had been watching us with a detached look, her gaze as icy and impersonal as if she were staring at a rock. It was truly horrifying. It was one of those terrible situations that had to be resolved immediately, yet seemed impossible to end. The thought of the boy killing his sister’s husband was a horrifying thing to consider. 186

I pulled the lad back and softly whispered:

I pulled the kid back and softly whispered:

“You can’t do it. The blood would always be between you two. She has changed. She believes she is red. Take her aside and talk with her. If she will go with you make for the mountains and get her to the settlements.”

“You can’t do it. The blood will always be between the two of you. She has changed. She thinks she’s red. Take her aside and talk to her. If she agrees to go with you, head for the mountains and get her to the settlements.”

“An’ him?”

"And him?"

“I will wait an hour. If you two do not return before an hour—Well, he will not bother you.”

“I'll wait an hour. If you two don't come back within that hour—well, he won't bother you.”

At first he did not seem to understand; then he seized my free hand and gripped it tightly. Taking his rifle, he approached the girl and took her by the arm.

At first, he didn't seem to get it; then he grabbed my free hand and held it tightly. Taking his rifle, he walked over to the girl and took her by the arm.

“Come,” he gently told her. “We must talk, you and I. I have hunted for you for years.”

“Come,” he said softly. “We need to talk, just you and me. I've been looking for you for years.”

She was suspicious of us two, but she did not resist him.

She was wary of the two of us, but she didn't push back against him.

“Wait,” she said.

“Hold on,” she said.

She glided to the savage and leaned over him and said something. Then she was back to her brother, and the two disappeared into the woods.

She floated over to the wild man and leaned down to say something to him. Then she returned to her brother, and the two of them vanished into the woods.

I drew a line on the savage and in Shawnee demanded:

I drew a line on the savage and in Shawnee asked:

“Throw me the knife she gave you.”

“Throw me the knife she gave you.”

Glaring at me sullenly, he flipped the knife toward the fire and resumed his attitude of abstraction. I had never killed an unarmed Indian. I had never shot one in cold blood. The office of executioner did not appeal, but repulsive as it was it would not 187 do for the boy to kill his savage brother-in-law. Lost Sister and the savage were man and wife, even if married according to the Indian custom.

Glaring at me with irritation, he tossed the knife toward the fire and went back to his detached state. I had never killed an unarmed Indian. I had never shot one in cold blood. The role of executioner didn’t interest me, but as disgusting as it was, it wouldn’t be right for the boy to kill his savage brother-in-law. Lost Sister and the savage were husband and wife, even if their marriage followed Indian customs. 187

Nor would it do for a woman of Virginia to be redeemed to civilization with a red husband roaming at large. No. The fellow must die, and I had the nasty work to do. The glade was thickening with shadows, but the sunlight still marked the top of an elm and made glorious the zenith. When the light died from the heavens I would assassinate the man.

Nor would it be acceptable for a woman from Virginia to be brought back to civilization with a Native American husband running free. No. That guy had to die, and it was my unpleasant job to make it happen. The clearing was getting darker, but the sunlight still highlighted the top of an elm tree and made the sky above look beautiful. When the light fades from the sky, I would kill the man.

This would give him a scant hour, but a dozen or fifteen minutes of life could make small difference. Then again, once the dusk filled the glade my impassive victim would become alert and up to some of his devilish tricks. He did not change his position except as he turned his head to gaze fixedly at the western forest wall. One could imagine him to be ignorant of my presence.

This would give him barely an hour, but a dozen or fifteen minutes of life wouldn’t make much of a difference. Then again, once dusk filled the clearing, my emotionless victim would become aware and start with some of his devilish tricks. He didn’t change his position, except when he turned his head to stare intently at the western forest. One could easily think he was unaware of my presence.

“Where does Black Hoof lead his warriors?” I asked him.

“Where is Black Hoof taking his warriors?” I asked him.

Without deflecting his gaze he answered:

He replied without looking away:

“Back to their homes on the Scioto.”

“Back to their homes on the Scioto.”

“The white trader, the Pack-Horse-Man, spoke words that drive them back?”

“The white trader, the Pack-Horse-Man, asked words that would push them away?”

It was either a trick of the dying light, or else I detected an almost imperceptible twitching of the grim lips. After a short pause he said:

It was either a trick of the fading light, or I saw a nearly invisible twitch of the grim lips. After a brief pause, he said:

“The Shawnees are not driven. They will pick 188 up the end of the peace-belt. They will not drop it on the ground again. Tah-gah-jute (Logan) does not wish for war. He has taken ten scalps for every one taken from his people at Baker’s house. He has covered the dead. The Pack-Horse-Man spoke wise words.”

“The Shawnees are not forced. They will hold onto the end of the peace-belt. They won’t drop it on the ground again. Tah-gah-jute (Logan) doesn’t want war. He has taken ten scalps for each one taken from his people at Baker’s house. He has honored the dead. The Pack-Horse-Man spoke wisely.”

“This white woman? You know she must go back to her people.”

“This white woman? You know she has to go back to her own people.”

Again the faint twitching of the lips. When he spoke it was to say:

Again, the slight twitch of the lips. When he spoke, it was to say:

“She can go where she will or where she is made to go. If she is taken to the white settlements she will run away and go back to the Scioto. Her people are red. After the French War, after Pontiac’s War, it was the same. White prisoners were returned to the white people. Many of them escaped and came back to us.”

“She can go wherever she wants or wherever others decide for her. If she’s taken to the white towns, she’ll run away and head back to the Scioto. Her people are Native American. After the French War and Pontiac’s War, it was the same. White prisoners were returned to their people. Many of them escaped and came back to us.”

His voice was calm and positive and my confidence in the girl’s willingness to return to civilization was shaken. She had been as stolid as her red mate in my presence, but I had believed that nature would conquer her ten years’ of savagery once she was alone with her brother.

His voice was calm and positive, and my faith in the girl’s desire to return to civilization was shaken. She had been just as stoic as her red mate when I was around, but I thought that nature would overcome her ten years of wild living once she was alone with her brother.

The light had left the top of the elm and the fleecy clouds overhead were no longer dazzling because of their borrowed splendor. I cocked my rifle. The savage folded his arms as he caught the sound, but his gaze toward the west never wavered. To nerve myself into shooting the fellow in cold 189 blood I made myself think of the girl’s terrible fate, and was succeeding rapidly when a light step sounded behind me and her low voice was saying:

The light had faded from the top of the elm, and the fluffy clouds above were no longer bright from their reflected glory. I raised my rifle. The savage crossed his arms when he heard the noise, but his eyes stayed fixed on the west. To prepare myself for shooting him in cold blood, I forced myself to think about the girl's awful fate, and I was making progress when a soft step came from behind me, and her gentle voice said:

“My brother is at the spring. You will find him there.”

“My brother is at the spring. You’ll find him there.”

I rose and dropped the rifle into the hollow of my left arm and stared at her incredulously. It had happened before, the rebellion of white prisoners at quitting their captors. Yet the girl’s refusal was astounding.

I stood up and cradled the rifle in my left arm, staring at her in disbelief. It had happened before, with white prisoners rebelling against their captors. But the girl’s refusal was shocking.

“You would not go with him?”

"Are you not going with him?"

“I am here. I go to my people,” she answered. “He is waiting for you. The squaws would laugh at him. He is very weak.”

“I’m here. I’m going to my people,” she replied. “He’s waiting for you. The women would laugh at him. He’s very weak.”

With an oath I whirled toward the Indian. Had he made a move or had he reflected her disdain with a smile, his white-red wife surely would have been a widow on the spot. But he had not shifted his position. To all appearances he was not even interested in his wife’s return. And she too now ignored me, and busied herself in gathering up their few belongings and slinging them on her back. Then she went to him, and in disgust and rage I left them and sped through the darkening woods to the spring where I had first seen the imprints of her tiny moccasins.

With an oath, I turned quickly to face the Indian. If he had made a move or reflected her disdain with a smile, his white-red wife would have definitely become a widow right there. But he didn’t change his stance. As far as I could tell, he wasn't even paying attention to his wife's return. She, too, now ignored me and focused on gathering their few belongings and throwing them on her back. Then she approached him, and in frustration and anger, I left them behind and hurried through the darkening woods to the spring where I had first seen the prints of her tiny moccasins.

Cousin was there, seated and his head bowed on his chest, a waiting victim for the first Indian scout who might happen along. 190

Cousin was there, sitting with his head down on his chest, a waiting target for the first Indian scout who might come by. 190

I dragged him to his feet and harshly said:

I pulled him up to his feet and sharply said:

“Come! We must go. Your white sister is dead. Your search is ended. Your sister died in the raid on Keeney’s Knob.”

“Come on! We need to go. Your white sister is dead. Your search is over. Your sister died in the raid on Keeney’s Knob.”

“My little sister,” he whispered.

"My little sis," he whispered.

He went with me passively enough, and he did not speak until we had struck into the main trail of the Shawnees. Then he asked:

He followed me quietly, not saying anything until we got onto the main path of the Shawnees. Then he asked:

“You did not kill him?”

"You didn't kill him?"

“No.”

“Nope.”

“It’s best that way. There’re ’nough others. They’ll pay for it.”

“It’s better this way. There are enough others. They’ll pay for it.”

I abandoned my plan of following the war-party farther and was only anxious to get my companion back to the protection of Howard’s Creek. We followed the back-trail for a few miles and then were forced by the night to make a camp. I opened my supply of smoked meat and found a spring. I did not dare to risk a fire. But he would not eat. Only once did he speak that night, and that was to say:

I gave up on following the war party any further and just wanted to get my friend back to the safety of Howard’s Creek. We retraced our steps for a few miles and then had to set up camp because it was getting dark. I took out my smoked meat and found a spring. I didn’t want to take the chance of starting a fire. But he wouldn’t eat. He only spoke once that night, and that was to say:

“I must keep clear o’ the settlements. If I don’t I’ll do as Ike Crabtree does, kill in sight o’ the cabins.”

“I have to stay away from the settlements. If I don’t, I’ll end up like Ike Crabtree, killing in view of the cabins.”

In the morning he ate some of my food; not as if he were hungry, but as if forcing himself to a disagreeable task. He seemed to be perfectly willing to go on with me, but he did not speak of the girl again.

In the morning, he ate some of my food; not because he was hungry, but as if he were pushing himself to do something he didn't want to. He seemed perfectly fine continuing with me, but he didn't mention the girl again.

When we drew near the creek he began to look 191 about him. He at once recognized the surroundings and made a heroic effort to control himself. When we swung into the clearing there was nothing in his appearance to denote the terrible experience he had passed through.

When we got closer to the creek, he started to look around. He instantly recognized the area and made a strong effort to hold himself together. When we stepped into the clearing, there was nothing about him that showed the awful experience he had gone through. 191

Now that we were back I was beset by a fear, that the sight of Patricia in all her loveliness would be an overwhelming shock to his poor brain. It was with great relief that I got him to the Moulton cabin without his glimpsing Patsy.

Now that we were back, I was hit by a fear that seeing Patricia in all her beauty would be too much for his poor mind to handle. I felt a huge sense of relief when I managed to get him to the Moulton cabin without him catching a glimpse of Patsy.

“You can tell ’em if you want to. S’pose they’ll l’arn it some time,” he said to me as we reached the door and met Mrs. Moulton and her little girl. With that he passed inside and seated himself in a corner and bowed his head.

“You can tell them if you want. I guess they'll find out eventually,” he said to me as we reached the door and met Mrs. Moulton and her little girl. With that, he walked inside, sat down in a corner, and bowed his head.

I drew Mrs. Moulton aside and briefly explained his great sorrow. With rich sympathy she stole into the cabin and began mothering him, patting his shoulders and stroking the long hair back from his wan face.

I pulled Mrs. Moulton aside and quickly shared his deep sadness. With genuine compassion, she went into the cabin and started comforting him, gently patting his shoulders and smoothing his long hair away from his pale face.

My own affairs became of small importance when measured beside this tragedy. I had no trepidation now in facing Patricia. I walked boldly to the Davis cabin and thrust my head in the door. Only Davis and his wife were there.

My own problems felt insignificant compared to this tragedy. I wasn't nervous anymore about facing Patricia. I walked confidently to the Davis cabin and peeked my head in the door. Only Davis and his wife were inside.

“Where are the Dales?” I bruskly asked.

“Where are the Dales?” I asked sharply.

“Gone,” grunted Davis in disgust.

"Out of here," grunted Davis in disgust.

“Gone back home?” I eagerly asked.

“Gone back home?” I asked eagerly.

“What do you think!” babbled Mrs. Davis. 192 “Cousin Ericus has took that gal down toward the Clinch. He ’lows now he’s goin’ to keep the Injuns out of that valley—”

“What do you think!” Mrs. Davis exclaimed. 192 “Cousin Ericus has taken that girl down toward the Clinch. He says now he’s going to keep the Indians out of that valley—”

“Good God! Why did you let them go?”

“Good God! Why did you let them leave?”

Davis snorted angrily, and exclaimed:

Davis snorted angrily and said:

“Let ’em go! How ye goin’ to stop her? ’Twas she that was bound to be movin’ on. Just made her daddy go.”

“Let them go! How are you going to stop her? It was her who was meant to be moving on. She just made her dad go.”

“When did they start?”

“When did they begin?”

“Right after you lit out. Seems ’s if th’ gal couldn’t git shut o’ this creek quick ’nough.”

“Right after you took off. It seems like the girl couldn’t get away from this creek fast enough.”

I ran from the cabin to get my horse and start in immediate pursuit. By the time I reached the animal, well rested during my absence, I became more reasonable. After all Black Hoof was traveling north. There would be small chance of another band raiding down the Clinch for some time at least. I needed rest. Night travel would advance me but slowly. I would start early in the morning.

I ran from the cabin to get my horse and set off right away. By the time I reached the horse, which had rested well during my absence, I started thinking more clearly. After all, Black Hoof was heading north. There was little chance another group would come raiding down the Clinch for a while. I needed to rest. Traveling at night would only get me there slowly. I would leave early in the morning.


193

CHAPTER VIII

IN ABB’S VALLEY

Orioles and mocking-birds sang in the openings, and startled deer fled before our advance as Shelby Cousin and I rode for the Clinch. The heat of July was tempered by a breeze out of the north, and the heavens were filled with hurrying white argosies. So it had ever been since the white man came to these pleasant ridges and rich bottom-lands; perfume, song, gracious valleys, and the lurking red evil.

Orioles and mockingbirds sang in the clearings, and startled deer ran away as Shelby Cousin and I rode toward the Clinch. The July heat was eased by a breeze from the north, and the sky was filled with swift white clouds. This is how it had always been since the white man arrived in these beautiful hills and fertile lowlands; fragrance, music, lovely valleys, and the hidden threat of violence.

Cousin had regained his self-control overnight and outwardly appeared to be thoroughly composed. He talked but little, and then only when I took the lead. I refrained from mentioning the tragedy of yesterday and the sun was noon-high before he brought the matter up.

Cousin had regained his self-control overnight and looked completely composed on the outside. He spoke very little, and only when I prompted him. I avoided bringing up the tragedy from yesterday, and it wasn't until noon that he finally mentioned it.

“I couldn’t kill that feller,” he abruptly informed me.

“I couldn’t kill that guy,” he abruptly told me.

There was no preface to indicate whom he meant, but I knew and nodded sympathetically.

There was no introduction to show who he was referring to, but I understood and nodded in agreement.

“An’ I’d ruther kill him than all the rest o’ the Injuns ’tween here ’n’ Detroit,” he added after a long pause. 194

“Honestly, I’d rather kill him than all the other Indians between here and Detroit,” he added after a long pause. 194

“She will never come back to us?” I asked; for he had given no details of his interview with his sister.

"Will she never come back to us?" I asked, since he hadn't shared any details about his conversation with his sister.

“She’ll never come back. For a time I’d a mind to drag her away, but she was so cold to me, so Injun-like in her way of lettin’ me know it wouldn’t do no good, that I give it up. You see she was only a child when captured. Women caught when much older’n her have gone for to choose a wigwam to a cabin.”

“She’ll never come back. At one point, I thought about trying to take her away, but she was so distant, so much like the Native Americans in the way she made it clear that it wouldn’t matter, that I gave up. You see, she was just a kid when she was taken. Women who were captured when they were much older than her have chosen a wigwam over a cabin.”

“Do you wish I had shot him?”

“Do you want me to have shot him?”

“No. If it could happen in a open fight—that’s different. It wouldn’t do any good to hurt her by killin’ him. But I wish he was dead!”

“No. If it could happen in an open fight—that's different. Hurting her by killing him wouldn’t solve anything. But I wish he were dead!”

We stopped and ate and rode several miles before either of us spoke again. Then I said:

We took a break to eat and rode for several miles before either of us said anything else. Finally, I said:

“There’s a girl ahead, about your age.”

"There’s a girl in front of you, around your age."

He was disturbed to hear it and I feared he would wish to leave me.

He was upset to hear it, and I worried he would want to leave me.

“I don’t want her captured by Indians,” I added.

“I don’t want her to be captured by Native Americans,” I added.

“God forbid it!” he hoarsely cried.

“God forbid it!” he shouted hoarsely.

Having prepared him for seeing Patricia, I shifted his line of thought by asking, “What do you think of John Ward?”

Having gotten him ready to see Patricia, I changed the subject by asking, “What do you think about John Ward?”

“Injun.”

“Indigenous.”

I said nothing and after a few minutes he went on:

I didn't say anything, and after a few minutes, he continued:

“Took by Injuns when a little boy, just like Tavenor Ross and George Collet was took. I’ve 195 heard traders tell about the three of ’em. When they’re took so young they grow up just as much Injuns as if they was born red. Ward’s that way. Must be. Look at the sister I lost!”

“Took by Indians when I was a little kid, just like Tavenor Ross and George Collet were taken. I’ve heard traders talk about the three of them. When they’re taken so young, they grow up just as much like Indians as if they were born one. Ward’s that way. Must be. Look at the sister I lost!”

“But Ward comes back to settlements. He even crosses the mountains. He says he escaped.”

“But Ward returns to settlements. He even crosses the mountains. He claims he escaped.”

“He wouldn’t be travelin’ round these parts if he was a’ ’scaped prisoner. As for crossin’ the mountains he might ’a’ gone for to see what he could see. Cornstalk has spies all up an’ down the frontier. I ’low them two we met yesterday was bent on spyin’. God! That’s a’ awful thought! But I ain’t got no sister. It was a red woman we seen. She ’n’ her man was spyin’. If not that why should they be makin’ east into the mountains? I ’low he was to stay hid while ’nother ’scaped prisoner rode down into some settlement.”

“He wouldn’t be traveling around here if he were an escaped prisoner. As for crossing the mountains, he might have gone to see what’s out there. Cornstalk has spies all up and down the frontier. I think those two we met yesterday were up to something suspicious. God! That’s an awful thought! But I don’t have a sister. It was a Native woman we saw. She and her man were spying. If not, why would they be heading east into the mountains? I suspect he was meant to stay hidden while another escaped prisoner rode down into some settlement.”

From that speech on I do not remember that he spoke of his sister as being any kin of his. When he must mention her he usually styled her, “That woman who’s turned red.”

From that speech on, I don't remember him referring to his sister as being related to him. When he did mention her, he typically called her, “That woman who's turned red.”

To get his thoughts away from her I rattled on about my trip to Richfield and told of my experiences in returning over the mountains. After I had narrated Hughes’ quick action in saving me from an assassin’s bullet Cousin jerked up his head and said:

To take his mind off her, I talked endlessly about my trip to Richfield and shared my experiences returning over the mountains. After I described how Hughes quickly acted to save me from an assassin's bullet, Cousin suddenly lifted his head and said:

“Moccasin, one you give to that there young woman we’re now followin’?” 196

“Moccasin, is that the one you’re giving to that young woman we’re currently following?” 196

I nodded, and he continued:

I nodded, and he carried on:

“I ’low it was John Ward who tried to pot you. He stole the moccasin and sneaked back an’ laid the trap. Prob’ly laid it for whoever come along without knowin’ who would walk into it. You was mighty lucky to have Hughes there.” I had never connected Ward with that attempt on my life.

“I think it was John Ward who tried to get you killed. He took the moccasin and quietly set up the trap. He probably set it for whoever came along without knowing who would fall for it. You were really lucky to have Hughes there.” I had never linked Ward to that attempt on my life.

“The Dales believe Ward to be what he pretends—an escaped prisoner,” I said.

“The Dales think Ward is really what he claims to be—an escaped prisoner,” I said.

“Course they do,” sighed the boy. “The country’s full of fools. After he’s led ’em to the stake an’ they begin to roast they’ll wake up an’ reckon that there’s something wrong with his white blood.”

“Of course they do,” sighed the boy. “The country’s full of fools. After he’s led them to the stake and they start to roast, they’ll realize there’s something wrong with his white blood.”

His matter-of-fact way of expressing it made my blood congeal. It was unthinkable to imagine Patsy Dale in the hands of the Indians. I urged my horse to a sharper clip, but Cousin warned me:

His straightforward way of saying it made my blood run cold. It was unimaginable to picture Patsy Dale in the hands of the Indians. I pushed my horse to go faster, but Cousin warned me:

“No use hurryin’. Save your nag for the time when you’ll need him mighty bad. I ’low we can overtake ’em afore anything happens.”

“No need to rush. Save your horse for when you really need him. I think we can catch up to them before anything happens.”

We had discovered no fresh Indian-signs. Black Hoof and his braves were far north of us. We knew scouts were ranging up the Clinch and Holston, and that the people were forting from Fort Chiswell to the head of the Holston, and that practically all the settlers had left Rich Valley between Walker’s Mountain and the north fork of the Holston.

We hadn't found any new signs of the Indians. Black Hoof and his warriors were far north of us. We knew scouts were patrolling the Clinch and Holston rivers, and that people were fortifying from Fort Chiswell to the head of the Holston. Almost all the settlers had left Rich Valley between Walker’s Mountain and the north fork of the Holston.

Nearly all the settlers had come off the heads of 197 Sandy and Walker’s Creeks and were building forts at David Doack’s mill on the Clinch and on the head waters of the middle fork of the Holston, as well as at Gasper Kinder’s place in Poor Valley.

Nearly all the settlers had arrived from the heads of 197 Sandy and Walker’s Creeks and were constructing forts at David Doack’s mill on the Clinch and at the headwaters of the middle fork of the Holston, as well as at Gasper Kinder’s property in Poor Valley.

Cornstalk must know the time was near when the whites would send an army against the Shawnee towns north of the Ohio, and he was too cunning a warrior to risk sending many of his men into southwestern Virginia. Black Hoof was there with a large force, but he could not tarry without leaving the Scioto towns uncovered.

Cornstalk must have known the time was near when the white settlers would send an army against the Shawnee towns north of the Ohio River, and he was too clever a warrior to risk sending many of his men into southwestern Virginia. Black Hoof was there with a large force, but he couldn't wait around without leaving the Scioto towns vulnerable.

Therefore my opinion coincided with my companion’s, once my first flurry of fear was expended. The Dales were in no immediate danger, and if any hostile band was below New River it would be a small one. Once more I allowed my horse to take his time. I began to find room for wondering how I was to overcome my embarrassment once we did come up with the Dales.

Therefore, my opinion matched my companion’s once I got over my initial fear. The Dales weren’t in any immediate danger, and if there was a hostile group below New River, it would be a small one. I let my horse take his time again. I started to think about how I would handle my embarrassment when we finally met up with the Dales.

Ericus Dale would rant and indulge in abuse. Patricia would be remembering my lack of faith in her father’s influence over the natives. She would want none of my company. But if Cousin and I could trail them unseen until they entered a small settlement at the head of the Bluestone, where they would be sure to pause before making for the head of the Clinch, we could pretend we were scouting far south and had met them by accident; then we could ride on ahead of them. 198

Ericus Dale would rant and yell. Patricia would remember my doubts about her father’s influence over the locals. She wouldn’t want anything to do with me. But if Cousin and I could follow them without being seen until they reached a small settlement at the top of the Bluestone, where they would definitely stop before heading to the top of the Clinch, we could act like we were scouting far to the south and ran into them by chance; then we could ride ahead of them. 198

Their trail was simple to follow. The Dales were mounted and Ward was afoot and leading a pack-horse. We came to their several camps, and at each of these I observed the girl was wearing my moccasins. When Cousin would behold the small imprint his face would twist in anguish. Poor devil!

Their trail was easy to follow. The Dales were on horseback and Ward was on foot, leading a pack horse. We arrived at their various camps, and at each one, I noticed the girl was wearing my moccasins. When Cousin saw the small imprint, his face would contort in pain. Poor guy!

For three days we leisurely followed them, and each sunrise found me entertaining fewer fears for the girl’s safety. We timed our progress so as to pitch our last camp within a mile of the settlement in Abb’s Valley on the Bluestone, intending to reconnoiter it for signs of the Dales before showing ourselves.

For three days, we casually followed them, and each sunrise had me worrying less about the girl’s safety. We planned our journey so we could set up our final camp about a mile from the settlement in Abb’s Valley by the Bluestone, intending to scout for signs of the Dales before revealing ourselves.

The valley was about ten miles long and very narrow and possessing unusually fertile soil. It was named after Absalom Looney, a hunter, who claimed to have discovered it. Cousin informed me there were three cabins and a small fort in the valley when he last visited it. At that time one of the families was planning to cross the mountains and sacrifice the summer’s planting.

The valley was around ten miles long, really narrow, and had unusually fertile soil. It was named after Absalom Looney, a hunter who claimed to have discovered it. My cousin told me there were three cabins and a small fort in the valley when he last visited. At that time, one of the families was planning to cross the mountains and give up their summer planting.

“Mebbe they’ve all come off since then. Or them that’s stayed may be killed an’ sculped by this time,” he added.

“Mabe they’ve all gone since then. Or those who stayed might be dead and skinned by now,” he added.

“Whatever may have happened to the settlers is all finished by this time and there can be no danger for the Dales,” I declared.

“Whatever happened to the settlers is all over by now, and there’s no danger for the Dales,” I declared.

“I ’low they’re packin’ their worst danger along with ’em,” he mumbled. 199

“I think they’re bringing their biggest threat with them,” he mumbled. 199

“Meaning John Ward?”

"Are you talking about John Ward?"

“Meaning him,” was the terse answer.

“Meaning him,” was the brief reply.

This set all my fears to galloping again, and they rode one another close. What if Ward were the creature Cousin pictured him? Then he must have designs on the Dales, and he would persuade them to travel in a direction which would lead them into a trap. If Ward were “red” he already had planned just where he would bag his game.

This set off all my fears again, and they were running wild. What if Ward was the person Cousin described him to be? Then he must have intentions for the Dales, and he would convince them to go in a direction that would lead them into a trap. If Ward was “red,” he already had a plan for exactly where he would catch his prey.

Against this line of reasoning was our failure to discover fresh signs, and the fact that Black Hoof’s band was making north. Then one fear drew ahead of all others, and I was thrown into a panic lest Ward plotted to count his coup unaided and would murder the trader and his daughter. I rose from the fire and announced my intention of proceeding to the valley settlement that night. I told Cousin my fears.

Against this line of reasoning was our failure to discover new signs, and the fact that Black Hoof’s band was heading north. Then one fear took precedence over all others, and I started to panic that Ward planned to count his coup alone and might kill the trader and his daughter. I got up from the fire and stated my intention to head to the valley settlement that night. I shared my fears with Cousin.

“That’s just so much foolishness,” he told me. “If Ward’s up to them sort o’ tricks he’d ’a’ made his kill when only a few miles from Howard’s Creek, when he was that much closer to Black Hoof’s band. Then he’d ’a’ sneaked north to j’in his red friends and dance his sculps. But we’ve found all their camps, and nothin’ has happened. They’re safe so far.”

“That’s just so much nonsense,” he told me. “If Ward was up to that kind of trickery, he would have made his kill when he was only a few miles from Howard’s Creek, being that much closer to Black Hoof’s band. Then he would have snuck north to join his red friends and dance with their scalps. But we’ve found all their camps, and nothing has happened. They’re safe so far.”

It was near morning before I could sleep and I awoke at sunrise. Cousin was missing. I investigated and discovered he had gone on foot, so I 200 assumed he was out to kill some meat to pack into the settlement. I prepared something to eat and finished my portion and was kneeling to drink from a spring when I heard him coming through the woods. He was running and making much noise, and I had a presentiment that something very evil had happened. Before he came into view he called my name sharply.

It was almost morning before I could fall asleep, and I woke up at sunrise. My cousin was gone. I looked around and found out he had left on foot, so I figured he was off to hunt some food to bring back to the settlement. I made myself something to eat, finished my meal, and was kneeling to drink from a spring when I heard him coming through the woods. He was running and making a lot of noise, and I had a feeling that something really bad had happened. Before he appeared, he called my name sharply.

“All right! I’m here! What is it?” I answered.

“All right! I’m here! What’s up?” I replied.

“Devil’s come for his pay!” he snapped as he burst through the last of the growth. “Only two miles west fresh tracks of big war-party makin’ south. They’re makin’ for Abb’s Valley. That white-Injun devil fixed it up. Goin’ to gobble the settlers along with your fool friends. If we can’t stop ’em they’ll git every white in the valley sure’s Sabba’day preachin’!”

“Devil’s come for his payment!” he shouted as he broke through the last of the bushes. “Just two miles west, there are fresh tracks of a large war party heading south. They’re aiming for Abb’s Valley. That white-Indian devil set it up. They’re going to take out the settlers along with your foolish friends. If we can’t stop them, they’ll get every white person in the valley, just like Sunday preaching!”

Until that moment I had never dreamed of the exquisite torture that the threat of an Indian raid could induce. I secured my weapons and mounted without realizing what I was doing. My first coherent thought was one of amazement to behold Cousin stuffing smoked meat into his pack with one hand while the other held a tough morsel for his teeth to tear at. He ate like a famished wolf.

Until that moment, I had never imagined the intense anxiety that the possibility of an Indian raid could bring. I grabbed my weapons and got on my horse without really thinking about it. My first clear thought was one of surprise as I watched Cousin shoving smoked meat into his pack with one hand while the other struggled with a tough piece he was trying to bite. He ate like a starving wolf.

“Can’t fight without some linin’,” he mumbled. “An’ we’ll take what’s left along. May git in a corner an’ have mighty little time for cookin’.”

“Can’t fight without some food,” he mumbled. “And we’ll take what’s left with us. We might find a corner and have barely any time for cooking.”

I urged my horse into a gallop. Cousin tore after 201 me, angrily calling on me to wait. I was in no mood to wait, and endeavored to get even more speed out of my animal. Then Cousin brought me to my senses by yelling:

I kicked my horse into a fast run. Cousin chased after me, yelling for me to stop. I really didn't want to slow down, so I tried to make my horse go even faster. Then Cousin snapped me back to reality by shouting:

“All right! Kill ’em if you want to!”

“All right! Go ahead and kill them if you want to!”

I pulled in and he drove alongside, crying:

I pulled in and he drove next to me, crying:

“First thing you know you’ll be runnin’ into a nest o’ them devils. Their path and our path draws together an’ enters the valley as one path.”

“First thing you know, you’ll be running into a nest of those devils. Their path and our path come together and enter the valley as one path.”

“But we must reach the valley ahead of them!”

“But we have to get to the valley before they do!”

“Can’t be did,” he discouraged. “Best we can do is to sneak up on ’em without bein’ seen.”

“Can’t be done,” he discouraged. “The best we can do is sneak up on them without being seen.”

As a last hope I suggested:

As a last resort, I suggested:

“Perhaps after all they know nothing about the Dales.”

“Maybe after all they don’t know anything about the Dales.”

“They know ’bout Abb’s Valley. It’s Black Hoof’s band. Made off north, then swung back down here, keepin’ clear o’ Howard’s Creek. If they clean out Abb’s Valley they’ll clean out the creek on their way home.”

“They know about Abb’s Valley. It’s Black Hoof’s group. They headed north, then came back down here, staying away from Howard’s Creek. If they clear out Abb’s Valley, they’ll clear out the creek on their way home.”

Scant consolation in all this. It was a great relief to reach the Bluestone and prepare for action. We spanceled our horses in a tiny opening well surrounded by woods. Cousin was familiar with the country and led the way. Instead of making for the mouth of the narrow valley we gained the end of one of its enclosing ridges and scouted along the slope.

Scant comfort in all this. It was a huge relief to arrive at the Bluestone and get ready for action. We tied our horses in a small clearing well surrounded by trees. Cousin knew the area and took the lead. Instead of heading straight to the mouth of the narrow valley, we reached the end of one of its enclosing ridges and scouted along the slope.

When we halted and Cousin carefully parted the 202 bushes I observed we were behind three cabins and high enough up the slope to see over them. The valley at this point was not more than fifty rods wide, and appeared to be even less because of the long walls stretching away for ten miles.

When we stopped and Cousin carefully pushed aside the 202 bushes, I noticed we were behind three cabins and high enough up the slope to see over them. The valley here was only about fifty rods wide, and it seemed even narrower because of the long walls stretching out for ten miles.

Some children were laughing at their play and were hidden from view as long as they kept close to the door of the middle cabin. A dog was growling and barking, but as he did not join the sport of the little ones we concluded he was tied. One of the red cabins, that nearest to the mouth of the valley, did not appear to be occupied.

Some kids were laughing while they played and stayed out of sight as long as they stayed close to the door of the middle cabin. A dog was growling and barking, but since he wasn't joining in the fun with the little ones, we figured he was tied up. One of the red cabins, the one closest to the mouth of the valley, seemed unoccupied.

Through the small window of the cabin farthest up the valley I glimpsed two persons moving about when they passed between the window and the open door. A few rods farther out toward the middle of the valley and nearer the Bluestone than the unoccupied cabin, were the four walls of what had been intended for a fort. It lacked the roof. For some reason the men had suspended work on it, being too few to complete it, or else deciding the cabins furnished sufficient protection.

Through the small window of the cabin at the far end of the valley, I caught sight of two people moving around as they passed between the window and the open door. A little further out toward the center of the valley and closer to the Bluestone than the empty cabin, stood the four walls of what was meant to be a fort. It didn’t have a roof. For some reason, the men had stopped working on it, either because there weren’t enough of them to finish it or they decided the cabins offered enough protection.

Three men, all strangers to me, now entered our line of vision as they walked out from the shelter of the middle cabin. Cousin told me their names. The tall man with the long black beard was Granville, one of the original settlers. He and his wife and two children, with Mrs. Granville’s sister, lived in the middle cabin. A short swarthy man was Nate 203 Dicks. He had sent his family over the mountains and was staying behind to gather the season’s crops, explained Cousin. The third man was along in years and walked with a limp.

Three men, all strangers to me, walked into view as they came out from the middle cabin. Cousin told me their names. The tall man with the long black beard was Granville, one of the original settlers. He lived in the middle cabin with his wife, two kids, and Mrs. Granville’s sister. A short, swarthy man was Nate Dicks. He had sent his family over the mountains and was staying behind to harvest the crops for the season, Cousin explained. The third man was older and walked with a limp.

“That’s the old Englishman. All the name he goes by. No kin to any one on this side the ocean, he says. He lives with the Granvilles. The empty cabin belonged to the Drakes. They pulled out early this spring. Dicks lives in the t’other-end cabin.”

"That's the old Englishman. That's all the name he goes by. He claims he's not related to anyone on this side of the ocean. He lives with the Granvilles. The empty cabin used to belong to the Drakes. They left early this spring. Dicks lives in the other cabin."

“I make out at least two people in there now,” I murmured.

“I can see at least two people in there now,” I murmured.

“They’ll be the Dales. Dicks’s prob’ly sleepin’ in the Granville cabin.”

“They’ll be the Dales. Dick’s probably sleeping in the Granville cabin.”

My heart behaved badly for a minute.

My heart misbehaved for a moment.

“Listen to that pup!” softly exclaimed Cousin, his brows drawing down. “The fools have him tied up, an they ain’t got sense ’nough to hark to what he’s tryin’ to tell ’em.”

“Listen to that puppy!” Cousin softly exclaimed, his brows furrowing. “Those idiots have him tied up, and they don’t have enough sense to pay attention to what he’s trying to tell them.”

“We’re here ahead of the Indians. Let’s go down,” I urged.

“We’re here before the Indians. Let’s go down,” I urged.

“Wait! Look across!” He pointed to the wall of woods opposite our hiding-place. John Ward had broken cover and was stalking toward the cabins. The black cloth he wore around his head gave him a sinister, piratical appearance and his feet tracked like an Indian’s.

“Wait! Look over there!” He pointed to the wall of trees across from where we were hiding. John Ward had come out of hiding and was making his way toward the cabins. The dark cloth wrapped around his head made him look menacing and pirate-like, and his footsteps were as silent as an Indian's.

I would have descended the slope but Cousin clutched my arm, whispering: 204

I would have gone down the slope, but Cousin grabbed my arm and whispered: 204

“If there ain’t no Injuns across the valley we can afford to wait a bit. If there is, our goin’ down would hurry up their attack. It won’t do to call out an’ scare ’em so they’ll scatter. As they are now they can fort themselves in the shake of a dog’s tail.”

“If there aren't any Indians across the valley, we can afford to wait a little longer. If there are, going down would speed up their attack. It wouldn't be wise to call out and scare them so they'll scatter. As they are now, they can fortify themselves in no time.”

Two women, Mrs. Granville and her sister, now walked back of the middle cabin and picked up some wood. Both were barefooted, and I was close enough to read the expression of constant fear on each face. As they stooped for the wood their gaze was continually roving over the woods on our ridge, and often their fingers fumbled for a fagot while their eyes persisted in examining the forest.

Two women, Mrs. Granville and her sister, now walked behind the middle cabin and picked up some wood. Both were barefoot, and I was close enough to see the look of constant fear on each of their faces. As they bent down for the wood, their eyes kept scanning the woods on our ridge, and often their fingers fumbled for a bundle while their gaze continued to search the forest.

Now Dale and Patsy emerged from their cabin and walked to meet Ward. Cousin groaned aloud as he beheld the girl. There was something in her appearance to remind him of his lost sister. Ericus Dale greeted Ward with a wide flourish of his hand. Ward was emotionless as a Shawnee chief. Granville and Dicks hurried to join the three, anxious no doubt to learn the result of Ward’s scouting.

Now Dale and Patsy stepped out of their cabin and walked to meet Ward. Cousin groaned out loud when he saw the girl. There was something about her that reminded him of his lost sister. Ericus Dale greeted Ward with a grand wave of his hand. Ward was as emotionless as a Shawnee chief. Granville and Dicks rushed over to join the three, eager to find out the results of Ward’s scouting.

His report seemed to please the men, for Granville laid aside his rifle and began chopping a long log into fireplace lengths. Dicks walked toward the middle cabin, lustily singing:

His report seemed to make the guys happy, so Granville put down his rifle and started chopping a long log into pieces for the fireplace. Dicks walked toward the middle cabin, singing cheerfully:

“Ye patriot souls who love to sing,

“Hey, patriotic souls who love to sing,

What serves your country and your king,

What benefits your country and your king,

In wealth, peace, and royal estate;

In wealth, peace, and royal status;

205

Attention give whilst I rehearse

Please pay attention while I practice.

A modern fact in jingling verse.”

A contemporary truth in rhythmic lines.

This song, six or seven lengthy stanzas in all, was written by Mr. George Campbell, an Irish gentleman, and was popular along the frontier. It was sung to the tune of the Black Joke, and commemorated the successful efforts of Captain James Smith to prevent Philadelphia traders from sending weapons of war to the northwest tribes shortly after the treaty of 1765 was concluded.

This song, with six or seven long stanzas in total, was written by Mr. George Campbell, an Irish gentleman, and was popular along the frontier. It was sung to the tune of the Black Joke and celebrated Captain James Smith's successful efforts to stop Philadelphia traders from sending weapons to the northwest tribes right after the treaty of 1765 was signed.

Dicks was finishing the first stanza as he entered the cabin. He broke off sharply to rebuke the dog. Soon he came out with a bag. At about a hundred yards from the cabin, and farther up the valley than any of them, was the lick-block. Dicks was walking toward this. Several horses broke from the growth across the valley and ran toward the cabins.

Dicks was finishing the first stanza as he walked into the cabin. He suddenly stopped to scold the dog. Soon, he came out with a bag. About a hundred yards from the cabin, further up the valley than any of them, was the lick-block. Dicks was heading toward it. Several horses broke away from the brush across the valley and galloped toward the cabins.

“Almost act like they was skeered,” whispered Cousin.

“Almost act like they were scared,” whispered Cousin.

“Coming in to be salted,” I corrected as the horses swerved and galloped toward the block. Dicks was ambling along slowly and reverting to his song. The dog suddenly darted from the cabin and streaked after Dicks, a piece of rawhide trailing from his neck. As he ran he made a great outcry. Dicks was very angry to have his vocal efforts interrupted, and he halted and swung the bag of salt in an attempt to hit the dog, all the while commanding 206 him to go back. The horses were now at the block and stepping about uneasily.

“Coming in to be salted,” I corrected as the horses swerved and galloped toward the block. Dicks was walking along slowly and getting back into his song. Suddenly, the dog shot out of the cabin and chased after Dicks, a piece of rawhide dangling from his neck. As he ran, he made a big noise. Dicks was really annoyed to have his singing interrupted, so he stopped and swung the bag of salt, trying to hit the dog, all while telling him to go back. The horses were now at the block and shifting around nervously.

“I never guessed that! Come on! Something will bu’st loose in a minute!” groaned Cousin.

“I never saw that coming! Come on! Something's going to break loose any minute!” groaned Cousin.

We started to slide down the bank, when a terrible tragedy took place before our eyes. As Dicks was emptying the salt on to the lick-block the horses sprang back and bolted in alarm, and an Indian’s topknot, decorated with wild-turkey feathers, bobbed up from behind the block. Dicks seemed to be paralyzed. The savage struck him with his ax and the unfortunate man went down, dead before he lost his footing. In the next second the dog, a huge brute of mongrel breed, cleared the block and closed his jaws on the murderer’s neck.

We started to slide down the bank when a terrible tragedy unfolded before us. As Dicks was pouring the salt onto the lick-block, the horses startled and bolted in fear, and an Indian's topknot, decorated with wild-turkey feathers, appeared from behind the block. Dicks seemed frozen in shock. The attacker struck him with his ax, and the unfortunate man collapsed, dead before he even had a chance to react. In the next moment, the dog, a massive mixed-breed beast, leaped over the block and sank its jaws into the murderer’s neck.

This was a signal for Cousin’s prophecy to come true. A deafening chorus of howls burst from the woods opposite the cabins, and a volley of bullets rained among the settlers. Mrs. Granville and the two children dropped. The old Englishman, standing nearer the cabins, staggered and turned around two or three times. Granville, unharmed, picked up the body of his wife.

This was the moment Cousin’s prophecy came true. A loud chorus of howls erupted from the woods across from the cabins, and a barrage of bullets fell among the settlers. Mrs. Granville and the two kids went down. The old Englishman, standing closer to the cabins, staggered and spun around two or three times. Granville, uninjured, picked up his wife’s body.

The old Englishman was very brave, for he limped forward and managed to gather up the children, one under each arm. Granville’s sister was practical enough to secure her brother-in-law’s rifle and ax. The three, with their dead, made for the middle cabin. 207

The old Englishman was very brave, as he limped forward and managed to pick up the children, one under each arm. Granville’s sister was practical enough to grab her brother-in-law’s rifle and ax. The three of them, along with their deceased, headed for the middle cabin. 207

All this happened in the wink of an eye. The Dales and Ward, walking toward the end cabin when Dicks was killed, halted and stood as if stupefied. None of the bullets had reached them. The girl seized her father’s arm and led him to shelter. He was unhurt, but he moved with shuffling steps, much like a tavern-loafer soggy from rum.

All this happened in the blink of an eye. The Dales and Ward, walking toward the end cabin when Dicks was killed, stopped and stood there as if in shock. None of the bullets had hit them. The girl grabbed her father’s arm and guided him to safety. He was unharmed, but he walked with shuffling steps, like a drunk who had just come from a bar.

We ran to enter the nearest cabin, which happened to be Granville’s, but the door was slammed and barred before we could round the corner.

We rushed to get into the nearest cabin, which was Granville’s, but the door was slammed shut and locked before we could turn the corner.

“In here!” sharply cried Cousin, darting through the doorway of the empty cabin.

“In here!” Cousin called out sharply, rushing through the doorway of the empty cabin.

As I piled in after him I saw Patsy and Dale entering their cabin, but Ward, the white Indian, was running to cover up the valley. And not a savage had shown himself with the exception of the one who had counted coup at the lick-block. This fellow was still in sight and extremely busy.

As I followed him inside, I saw Patsy and Dale heading to their cabin, but Ward, the white Indian, was sprinting to hide in the valley. And not a single savage had appeared, except for the one who had counted coup at the lick-block. This guy was still in view and very active.

With our door ajar we watched the ghastly struggle between the faithful mongrel and the assassin. The Indian had lost his ax but had managed to draw his knife. The dog’s teeth were buried in his throat before he could get his blade loose. I raised my rifle but Cousin laughed and knocked it aside and cried:

With our door slightly open, we watched the horrifying fight between the loyal mutt and the killer. The Indian had dropped his axe but had managed to pull out his knife. The dog's teeth sunk into his throat before he could get his weapon free. I lifted my rifle, but Cousin laughed and pushed it aside, yelling:

“Let him make his kill! It’s his coup!”

“Let him make his move! It's his victory!"

The warrior staggered clear of the block, his desperate plight blinding him to all else. His eyes were protruding. He stabbed blindly. I cried out 208 in pain as I saw the knife sink to the hilt. But the faithful beast had locked his jaws and the weight of his body was already ripping the red throat open. Dead dog and dying warrior fell side by side. The dog had counted the first coup for the whites.

The warrior stumbled away from the block, his desperate situation making him oblivious to everything else. His eyes were bulging. He swung wildly. I shouted out in pain as I watched the knife plunge deep. But the loyal dog had clamped down and was already tearing open the bloody throat. The dead dog and the dying warrior collapsed next to each other. The dog had scored the first blow for the white folks.

Now we caught our first view of the enemy. A long line of Shawnees emerged from the woods, running and leaping and jumping from side to side, sinking behind stumps and vanishing behind the scattered trees.

Now we got our first look at the enemy. A long line of Shawnees came out of the woods, running, leaping, and jumping from side to side, dropping behind stumps and disappearing behind the scattered trees.

“We’ve got time to make the ridge back o’ here,” spoke up Cousin. “We’s fools to come in here. S’pose we go.”

“We have time to make it back over the ridge,” Cousin said. “We're being foolish for coming in here. What do you say we leave?”

“You go! I must stick,” I told him.

“You go! I have to stay,” I told him.

“We can do ’em more good out in the open than by bein’ cooped up in here,” he quietly reasoned.

“We can help them more out in the open than by being stuck in here,” he quietly reasoned.

“You go. I can’t leave the girl.”

“You go. I can’t leave the girl.”

“Then bar the door,” he commanded.

“Then close the door,” he ordered.

I did so, and through a loophole knocked over a savage who had paused in the open to brandish a war-ax thickly decorated with either feathers or scalps.

I did that, and through a gap, I knocked down a fierce person who had stopped in the open to wave around a war axe that was heavily adorned with either feathers or scalps.

“Good! We’ll make a fine fight of it!” grimly said Cousin as he stepped from a loophole at the back of the cabin. “It’s too late for us to make the ridge now. It’s crawlin’ with the vermin.”

“Great! We’ll put up a good fight!” said Cousin with a serious look as he stepped away from a gap at the back of the cabin. “It’s too late for us to reach the ridge now. It’s crawling with those pests.”

His bearing was exceedingly cheerful as he posted himself at the front of the cabin, his double-barrel rifle ready for a snap-shot. He fired the two barrels almost together, and laughed boisterously. 209

His posture was very cheerful as he positioned himself at the front of the cabin, his double-barrel rifle ready for a quick shot. He fired both barrels almost at the same time and laughed loudly. 209

“Two tryin’ to hide behind one small tree,” he explained. “Got one dead an’ sp’iled t’other.”

“Two trying to hide behind one small tree,” he explained. “Got one dead and spoiled the other.”

As yet not a shot had been fired from the other two cabins. A voice called from the Granville cabin. I found a chink in the wall and beheld the face of the Englishman peering from the small end window.

As of now, no shots had been fired from the other two cabins. A voice called out from the Granville cabin. I found a crack in the wall and saw the Englishman's face peeking through the small window.

“Who’s there?” he kept demanding in a shrill voice.

“Who’s there?” he kept asking in a high-pitched voice.

“Two white scouts. Get to shooting!”

“Two white scouts. Start firing!”

He could not see me but he heard me, and vanished to help in the defense. Cousin had reloaded and was watching the valley closely. Bullets were plunking into the log walls, but I knew none of the savages were exposing themselves, else my companion would be shooting. From the Granville cabin several shots were fired without any effect so far as we could make out. Then again the Englishman was calling us. I went forward.

He couldn't see me, but he heard me and disappeared to help with the defense. My cousin had reloaded and was keeping a close eye on the valley. Bullets were hitting the log walls, but I knew none of the attackers were showing themselves; otherwise, my partner would be firing. From the Granville cabin, several shots were fired, but they seemed to have no effect. Then the Englishman called out to us again. I moved forward.

“Hear what I say?” he cried.

“Hear what I'm saying?” he shouted.

I answered that we could.

I said we could.

“Ericus Dale says for us to stop shooting or he can’t save us,” he informed us.

“Ericus Dale says we need to stop shooting, or he can’t save us,” he told us.

“He can’t save himself!” I yelled back.

“He can’t save himself!” I shouted back.

“He thinks he can save all of us.”

“He thinks he can save all of us.”

“He couldn’t save the man at the lick-block,” I reminded.

“He couldn’t save the guy at the lick-block,” I reminded.

“Aye. There’s sorry truth in that.”

“Yeah. There’s a sad truth in that.”

“This valley’s a trap. John Ward, the white Indian, led him and his daughter into it,” I shouted. 210

“This valley is a trap. John Ward, the white Indian, led him and his daughter into it,” I shouted. 210

“God help and pity us!” he groaned. Then more calmly, “Ward came back from the woods this morning and said there were no signs of Indians.”

“God help and pity us!” he groaned. Then more calmly, “Ward came back from the woods this morning and said there were no signs of Indians.”

“He met them and talked with them, and planned how they should surprise you people. The warrior at the lick-block knew Dicks would discover him, so he showed himself and made his kill.”

“He met with them, chatted with them, and strategized on how they could catch you by surprise. The warrior at the lick-block knew that Dicks would find him, so he revealed himself and made his kill.”

“Aye. That is reasonable thinking.”

"Yeah. That makes sense."

“What losses in there?” I asked. I thrust my knife-blade between the logs so he might know where I was standing and cease rolling his eyes in his efforts to locate me.

“What losses are in there?” I asked. I pushed my knife blade between the logs so he would know where I was standing and stop rolling his eyes while trying to find me.

His old face screwed up in pain.

His wrinkled face twisted in pain.

“Mistress Granville and the two children, shot dead. Perhaps it’s best that way. I’m wounded—that don’t count. You going to keep on shooting?”

“Mistress Granville and the two kids were shot dead. Maybe it’s for the best. I’m injured—that doesn’t matter. Are you going to keep shooting?”

“As long as we can pull trigger.”

“As long as we can pull the trigger.”

“I’ll tell Granville. He wants to save his sister if he can.”

“I’ll tell Granville. He wants to save his sister if he can.”

“Then he must fight. Tell him so,” I warned.

“Then he has to fight. Let him know that,” I warned.

I turned back to Cousin. He was scowling savagely through his peephole. “Take the back side ’n’ watch for signs on the ridge,” he mumbled. “Them out front are huggin’ dirt an’ not tryin’ to git nearer. They’re waitin’ for somethin’.”

I turned back to my cousin. He was scowling hard through his peephole. “Go to the back and keep an eye on the ridge,” he muttered. “The ones out front are staying low and not trying to come any closer. They’re waiting for something.”

At the back of the cabin I found a tiny chink and applied my eye. My first thought was that a comet was streaming down into my face. The long war-arrow, weighted with a blazing mass of pitch-smeared 211 moss, stuck in a log a few inches below my peephole. From the ridge came a howl of triumph.

At the back of the cabin, I noticed a small crack and pressed my eye against it. My first thought was that a comet was shooting right at me. The long arrow, heavy with a flame-covered mass of pitch-soaked moss, was lodged in a log just a few inches below my viewpoint. From the ridge, I heard a howl of victory.

By thrusting my knife-blade through the hole and against the shaft of the arrow I managed to dislodge it, and it burned itself out against the huge bottom log. We did not fear fire until the arrows stuck in the roof. The same thought was in Cousin’s mind. He did not look around, but he had smelled the smoke and he directed:

By pushing my knife blade through the opening and against the arrow's shaft, I was able to get it free, and it burned out against the large bottom log. We weren't worried about the fire until the arrows lodged in the roof. Cousin had the same thought. He didn't look around, but he could smell the smoke, and he gave directions:

“Climb up an’ work the roof-poles apart a bit so’s you can knock ’em off the roof when they land.”

“Climb up and push the roof poles apart a bit so you can knock them off the roof when they land.”

I soon had the poles slightly separated in two places. As I finished a dozen flying brands poured down on the Granville cabin and ours. One arrow lodged on our roof close to the eves. Two were burning on the ridgepole of the Granville cabin. The others either stuck harmlessly in the logs or overshot and stood so many torches in the ground. By means of the table I scrambled back to the roof and managed to knock the menace to the ground. While I was thus engaged Cousin fired both barrels.

I quickly had the poles set apart in two spots. Just as I finished, a bunch of flaming brands came raining down on the Granville cabin and ours. One arrow landed on our roof near the edge. Two were burning on the ridgepole of the Granville cabin. The rest either stuck harmlessly in the logs or overshot and stood like torches in the ground. Using the table, I climbed back onto the roof and was able to knock the threat to the ground. While I was dealing with that, Cousin fired both barrels.

“What luck?” I asked as I jumped to the floor.

“What luck?” I asked as I leaped to the floor.

“Just bein’ neighborly,” he growled as he rapidly loaded. “Shot them two arrers off the next roof.”

“Just being neighborly,” he growled as he quickly loaded up. “Fired those two arrows from the next roof.”

Suddenly the savage howling ceased; nor were there any more fire-arrows. Then the Englishman began shouting. He was once more calling us. I answered and wriggled the knife-blade between the logs. Sure of my attention he loudly informed us: 212 “Dale passes the word for us to stop fighting. Says he’s going to save us.”

Suddenly, the wild howling stopped, and there were no more fire-arrows. Then the Englishman started shouting again. He was calling for us once more. I replied and wiggled the knife-blade between the logs. Confident that I was listening, he loudly told us: 212 “Dale says we should stop fighting. He’s going to save us.”

“To the devil with Dale!” snarled Cousin, showing his teeth like a wolf.

“To hell with Dale!” snarled Cousin, baring his teeth like a wolf.

“He’s going out to talk with ’em,” added the Englishman.

“He’s going out to talk to them,” added the Englishman.

“Lord! What a fool!” lamented Cousin.

“Wow! What an idiot!” lamented Cousin.

“He’s going now,” continued the Englishman.

“He’s leaving now,” continued the Englishman.

I darted to Cousin’s side and peered out. We heard the bar drop from the end cabin; then Dale came into view, walking with a swagger toward the concealed savages. In one hand he held up a string of white wampum. And as he slowly advanced he shouted in the Shawnee language:

I rushed to Cousin’s side and looked out. We heard the bar drop from the end cabin; then Dale came into view, strutting toward the hidden savages. He held up a string of white wampum in one hand. As he moved forward slowly, he yelled in the Shawnee language:

“Do my brothers fire on their brother? Do they harm their brother’s friends? Does the Pack-Horse-Man ask his red brothers to be kind only to have his words fall on dead ears? I bring you belts. My daughter in the cabin also brings belts to the Shawnees and Mingos and the Delawares.”

“Do my brothers attack their brother? Do they hurt their brother’s friends? Does the Pack-Horse-Man ask his red brothers to be kind just for his words to go unheeded? I bring you belts. My daughter in the cabin also brings belts to the Shawnees, Mingos, and Delawares.”

“Let our white brother come close,” called a deep guttural voice.

“Let our white brother come closer,” called a deep, guttural voice.

“That’ll be Black Hoof himself,” excitedly muttered Cousin, darting his gaze over the valley in search of the stone or log which hid the great chief from view.

“That’ll be Black Hoof himself,” Cousin said excitedly, scanning the valley for the stone or log that concealed the great chief from sight.

“Don’t shoot! They’ll butcher him if you do!” I warned.

“Don’t shoot! They’ll kill him if you do!” I warned.

“They’ll worse’n butcher him if I don’t,” gritted 213 Cousin. Yet he held his fire, for the excellent reason he could see nothing to shoot at.

“They’ll do worse than butcher him if I don’t,” gritted 213 Cousin. Yet he held his fire, for the simple reason he could see nothing to shoot at.

“Tell your people not to fire,” again called Black Hoof’s powerful voice.

“Tell your people not to shoot,” again shouted Black Hoof’s strong voice.

Dale faced the cabins and waved his white wampum, crying:

Dale stood in front of the cabins and waved his white wampum, shouting:

“I am saving your lives. You men in the lower cabin, throw down your arms!”

“I’m saving your lives. You guys in the lower cabin, drop your weapons!”

“Like thunder!” grunted Cousin.

"Like thunder!" grunted Cousin.

“He’s fairly among them!” I gasped.

"He's pretty much one of them!" I gasped.

Dale had come to a stop and was turning his head and glancing from one point to another on the ground as he talked. His voice had its old confident ring, and there was a slight smile on his lips as he rehearsed his friendship for the red people and reminded them how often he visited their villages and smoked their pipes.

Dale had stopped and was looking around at different spots on the ground as he spoke. His voice carried its usual confident tone, and a slight smile played on his lips as he talked about his friendship with the Native Americans and reminded them how often he visited their villages and shared their pipes.

When he ceased Black Hoof called out:

When he stopped, Black Hoof called out:

“We will lift a peace-pipe to our good friend, the Pack-Horse-Man. We will cover his friends with the smoke. Let him tell his friends not to be afraid and to throw down their guns.”

“We’ll raise a peace pipe to our good friend, the Pack-Horse-Man. We’ll envelop his friends in the smoke. Let him assure his friends not to be scared and to put down their guns.”

Dale was sure of Granville’s and the Englishman’s behavior, and he addressed his warning to Cousin and me, calling on us in a stentorian voice to offer no resistance if we valued our lives. He ended by yelling:

Dale was certain about Granville’s and the Englishman’s actions, and he directed his warning to Cousin and me, urging us in a loud voice to not put up any fight if we cared about our lives. He finished by shouting:

“Catahecassa, war-chief of the Shawnees, spares your lives.” 214

“Catahecassa, the war chief of the Shawnees, spares your lives.” 214

Without giving us time to speak, he waved a hand and commanded:

Without giving us a chance to talk, he waved his hand and ordered:

“It’s all right, Patricia! Come out!”

“It’s okay, Patricia! Come on out!”

“Stay where you are!” I screamed, my voice muffled by the four stout walls. I jumped to tear the bar from the door, but Cousin hurled me aside, panting:

“Stay where you are!” I yelled, my voice muffled by the thick walls. I jumped to pull the bar off the door, but Cousin threw me aside, breathing heavily:

“Too late! God! To think such a woman should walk into their bloody trap!”

“Too late! God! I can't believe such a woman would walk into their terrible trap!”

His words sent me to the loophole. Patricia Dale was walking composedly toward her father, her slim hands holding up her belts. She winced as she passed the lick-block and got a glimpse of the dead savage and the dead dog. Then her gaze remained steady on her father’s calm face.

His words pushed me toward the opening. Patricia Dale walked confidently toward her father, her slender hands holding her belts. She flinched as she passed the lick-block and caught sight of the dead savage and the dead dog. Then her gaze stayed focused on her father’s serene face.

Black Hoof said something, but there was a pounding in my ears which prevented me from hearing it. I guessed it, though, when Dale called out:

Black Hoof said something, but there was a pounding in my ears that kept me from hearing it. I figured it out when Dale shouted:

“All you who would be spared come out and leave your guns behind!”

“All of you who want to be spared, come out and leave your guns behind!”

He had barely spoken before the Englishman’s voice excitedly called:

He had just started to speak when the Englishman’s voice eagerly called out:

“You two scouts in there.”

“You two scouts in here.”

I gave him heed and he informed me: “Granville and his sister say they are going out. Do you go out?”

I listened to him, and he told me, “Granville and his sister say they’re going out. Are you going out?”

“We shall stay here. It’s better for you to die where you are,” I told him. 215

“We're going to stay here. It’s better for you to die where you are,” I told him. 215

“Ay, I think it’s better myself. Well, I’m old and hungry to be with the children again.”

“Yeah, I think it’s better for me too. Well, I’m old and eager to be with the kids again.”

The Englishman was a brave man, and very sensible. He recognized Fate when it paused to stare him in the eye. My companion was panting for breath and was standing back so as to rest the muzzle of his rifle just inside the loophole. A glance revealed his deadly purpose. A tall warrior was now on his feet. I knew him to be Black Hoof. I had seen him at Fort Pitt during one of those rare lulls between wars.

The Englishman was a brave guy and very sensible. He recognized Fate when it stopped to look him in the eye. My friend was out of breath and was stepping back to rest the muzzle of his rifle just inside the loophole. A quick glance showed his deadly intention. A tall warrior was now on his feet. I recognized him as Black Hoof. I had seen him at Fort Pitt during one of those rare breaks between wars.

Cousin was fairly out of his head with the lust to kill the chief, but the Shawnee took no chances. He was careful to keep the girl and her father between him and the cabins. I pushed Cousin’s gun aside and fiercely upbraided him for placing the Dales’ lives in jeopardy.

Cousin was pretty worked up with the desire to kill the chief, but the Shawnee wasn't taking any risks. He made sure to keep the girl and her father between him and the cabins. I shoved Cousin’s gun aside and angrily scolded him for putting the Dales’ lives at risk.

“You fool!” he cried. “They’re gone already. Are you, too, blind? If you love that gal out there and want to do her the greatest kindness a man can ever do to a border woman, shoot her!”

“You idiot!” he shouted. “They’ve already left. Are you also blind? If you care about that girl out there and want to do her the biggest favor a man can do for a woman in this situation, just shoot her!”

Granville began shouting:

Granville started shouting:

“Me ’n’ my sister are comin’ out. We surrender. Tell ’em, Mr. Dale! God knows ’nough blood’s been spilt.”

“Me and my sister are coming out. We surrender. Tell them, Mr. Dale! God knows enough blood's been spilled.”

I heard their cabin door open. Then it closed with a bang and we heard the heavy bar drop into place. For a moment I believed they had changed their minds; then they crossed our line of vision, 216 the man walking ahead with empty hands held high, his sister walking behind and wildly waving a white cloth. It was the Englishman, skeptical, because of our advice, who dropped the bar.

I heard their cabin door open. Then it slammed shut, and we heard the heavy bar drop into place. For a moment, I thought they had changed their minds; then they crossed our line of sight, 216 the man walking ahead with empty hands raised high, his sister trailing behind and frantically waving a white cloth. It was the Englishman, doubtful because of our advice, who dropped the bar.

Cousin began muttering under his breath. I soon discovered the reason. John Ward was approaching the group from the opposite side of the valley and trying to keep some of the whites between him and our cabin. The nearer he drew to the group, the easier this maneuver was. Ward had made a half-circuit of the valley and was advancing through the lines of hidden braves. Cousin would have tried a shot at the renegade if not for fear of instant reprisal on the girl. It was horrible to hear him curse and moan as he nursed the set of triggers.

Cousin started muttering to himself. I quickly figured out why. John Ward was making his way toward the group from across the valley, trying to position some of the white people between himself and our cabin. As he got closer to the group, this became easier. Ward had done a half-circle around the valley and was moving through the lines of hidden warriors. Cousin would have taken a shot at the traitor if he hadn't feared immediate retaliation against the girl. It was awful to hear him curse and complain as he messed with the triggers.

“Shut up!” I whispered. “Watch them close!”

“Be quiet!” I whispered. “Keep a close eye on them!”

I meant Granville and his sister; for as they entered the zone held by the enemy I observed a clump of low bushes dipping and swaying behind them. The woman saw something that frightened her, for she pressed close to her brother and shook the white cloth toward the ground. The grotesque fancy came into my head that she would do the same thing if she wanted to shoo some chickens out of a garden.

I was talking about Granville and his sister; as they stepped into the enemy territory, I noticed a cluster of low bushes bending and swaying behind them. The woman saw something that scared her, so she huddled closer to her brother and waved the white cloth toward the ground. The funny idea popped into my head that she might do the same if she were trying to scare some chickens out of a garden.

Granville and his sister walked up to Black Hoof, the woman still waving the cloth to make sure the chief beheld it and recognized its sacred character. Dale turned to give Cousin, the Englishman and me 217 one last chance to save our lives; and the hideous work began.

Granville and his sister walked up to Black Hoof, the woman still waving the cloth to ensure the chief saw it and recognized its sacred meaning. Dale turned to give Cousin, the Englishman, and me 217 one last chance to save our lives; and the terrible task began.

John Ward seized Patricia from behind, holding her by her arms as a bulwark against our lead. Black Hoof with a lightning gesture raised his ax and struck Dale with the flat of it, sending him crashing to the ground. Almost at the same moment two devils leaped from the ground and with their axes struck Granville and his sister from behind. Black Hoof dropped behind his log the moment he struck Dale.

John Ward grabbed Patricia from behind, keeping her arms pinned to block our advance. Black Hoof quickly raised his axe and hit Dale with the flat side, sending him crashing to the ground. Almost immediately, two attackers jumped up and, with their axes, struck Granville and his sister from behind. Black Hoof ducked behind his log right after he hit Dale.

Ward remained standing, sheltered by the girl. But the two who had killed Granville and his sister forgot us in their lust to secure the scalps. I got one as he was kneeling on the man, and Cousin shot the other through the head before he could touch the woman. I shall never forget the terrible scream which burst from the lips of Patricia Dale. Then she went limp and her head sagged over Ward’s arms, and he began to walk backward with her to the forest.

Ward stayed standing, protected by the girl. But the two who had killed Granville and his sister focused on getting the scalps and forgot about us. I got one while he was kneeling on the man, and Cousin shot the other in the head before he could reach the woman. I will never forget the awful scream that came from Patricia Dale. Then she went limp, her head drooping over Ward’s arms, and he started to walk backward with her toward the forest.

I ran to the door and Cousin stuck out his foot and tripped me, and my head hit against the logs, and for a minute confused me beyond the possibility of action. When I would have renewed my efforts to pursue and die in attempting the rescue of the girl Ward was dragging her into the woods. Cousin’s arm was around my neck, and as he pulled me back he passionately cried: 218

I ran to the door, and my cousin stuck out his foot and tripped me. My head slammed against the logs, leaving me dazed and unable to act for a moment. When I finally tried to get up and chase after Ward, who was dragging the girl into the woods, my cousin grabbed me around the neck and pulled me back, shouting passionately: 218

“Will it help her to git killed? The ground’s alive with ’em! You can’t more’n show your head afore they’d have your hair!”

“Will it help her to get killed? The ground's crawling with them! You can’t even show your head before they’d grab your hair!”

I got to a loophole and looked out. Several guns banged and the bullets pattered into the logs. There was no sign of life in the valley beyond this scattering volley, however. Ward and the girl were gone. The dead Indian and dog were partly in view among the weeds beside the lick-block. The gown of the dead woman made a little patch of melancholy color against the green of the grass and ranker ground growth. Granville had been dragged behind some bushes to be scalped. I came near firing when I beheld two Shawnees making for the timber.

I reached a loophole and looked out. Several shots fired, and the bullets hit the logs. Still, there was no sign of life in the valley beyond this chaotic fire. Ward and the girl were gone. The dead Indian and dog were partially visible among the weeds next to the lick-block. The gown of the dead woman created a small patch of sad color against the green grass and overgrown ground. Granville had been pulled behind some bushes to be scalped. I almost fired when I saw two Shawnees heading toward the trees.

“Fellers we potted,” murmured Cousin. “They’ve hitched cords to ’em an’ are draggin’ ’em to the woods so’s no one’ll git their hair.”

“Guys we shot,” whispered Cousin. “They’ve tied ropes to them and are dragging them to the woods so no one will get their hair.”

From the Granville cabin a gun roared loudly; and an Indian, clawing at his bloody breast, shot up in the heart of a clump of bushes and pitched forward on his face.

From the Granville cabin, a gun fired loudly; and an Indian, clawing at his bloody chest, shot up in the middle of a group of bushes and fell forward onto his face.

“Lawdy! But the Englisher must ’a’ used ’bout a pint o’ buckshot!” exclaimed Cousin admiringly. “Pretty smart, too! He traced the cord back to where th’ Injun was haulin’ on it, an’ trusted to his medicine to make the spreadin’ buckshot fetch somethin’. Wish he had smoothbores an’ a few pounds o’ shot!”

“Wow! The English guy must have used about a pint of buckshot!” Cousin exclaimed, clearly impressed. “Pretty clever, too! He traced the cord back to where the Native American was pulling on it and relied on his skill to make the spread-out buckshot hit something. I wish he had smoothbore guns and a few pounds of shot!”

Yells of rage and a furious volley against the two 219 cabins evidenced how the enemy viewed the Englishman’s success. Again the smoothbore roared and a handful of balls scoured another thicket. A warrior leaped from cover and started to run to the woods. Cousin shot him off his feet before he could make a rod.

Yells of anger and a furious barrage aimed at the two 219 cabins showed how the enemy saw the Englishman's success. Again the smoothbore fired and a handful of shots swept through another thicket. A warrior jumped out of hiding and began to run toward the woods. Cousin shot him down before he could get away.

Our admiration for the smoothbore and its wholesale tactics was beyond expression. The Indians, also, thoroughly appreciated its efficacy, and there was a general backward movement toward the woods. No savage showed himself except for a flash of bronze leg, or the flutter of a hand, too transient for even Cousin to take advantage of. The Englishman fired again, but flushed no game.

Our admiration for the smoothbore and its overall tactics was beyond words. The Native Americans also recognized its effectiveness, leading to a widespread retreat into the woods. No one revealed themselves except for a quick glimpse of skin or the brief movement of a hand, too fleeting for even Cousin to seize. The Englishman fired once more but didn't flush any game.

“We oughter be goin’,” Cousin mused. “But the ridge behind us is still alive with ’em. Reckon we must wait till it gits dark.”

“We should be going,” Cousin thought. “But the ridge behind us is still full of them. I guess we’ll have to wait until it gets dark.”

“Wait till night? Oh, I can’t do that!” I cried.

“Wait until night? Oh, I can't do that!” I exclaimed.

“Your gal may be skeered to death, but she ain’t been hurt any yet,” he encouraged. “She’s safe till they git her back to the towns. Black Hoof is too smart to hurt her now. If he gits into a tight corner afore he reaches the Ohio he’ll need her to buy an open path with. She ain’t in no danger s’long as he wants her on hand to swap if the settlers git him penned.”

“Your girl might be scared out of her mind, but she hasn’t been hurt at all,” he encouraged. “She’s safe until they get her back to the towns. Black Hoof is too clever to harm her right now. If he gets cornered before he reaches Ohio, he’ll need her to trade for a way out. She’s not in any danger as long as he needs her around to barter with if the settlers trap him.”

“No danger? And in the hands of that damned renegade!”

“No danger? And in the hands of that damn traitor!”

“Catahecassa is boss o’ that band. Ward was 220 only a spy. They may burn your gal when they git back on the Scioto where every one can enjoy it. But she won’t be hurt any this side o’ the Ohio. Our first job is to git clear o’ this cabin an’ valley. Then we must head those dogs off an’ do the next job right.”

“Catahecassa is the leader of that group. Ward was just a spy. They might burn your girl when they get back to the Scioto where everyone can see it. But she won’t be harmed this side of the Ohio. Our first task is to get out of this cabin and valley. Then we need to stop those guys and make sure the next job goes smoothly.”

His words cleared my mind of madness. Instead of the dark forest, forty rods away, marking the end of everything, I need not entirely despair until the girl reached the Scioto.

His words cleared my mind of chaos. Instead of the dark forest, forty rods away, marking the end of everything, I didn’t need to lose all hope until the girl reached the Scioto.

“They’ve hitched a rope to Dale an’ are draggin’ him to the woods. The damn fool ain’t dead yet. Black Hoof fetched him a crack with the flat of his ax, but they’ll roast him to a frizzle by ’n’ by if our medicine don’t fetch him out of it.”

“They’ve tied a rope to Dale and are dragging him into the woods. The damn fool isn’t dead yet. Black Hoof gave him a whack with the flat side of his axe, but they’ll roast him to a crisp soon if our medicine doesn’t get him out of this.”

The man had been grossly mistaken and I pitied him. I wondered what he would think of the influence of trade on red heathens at war when he regained his senses! Surely he would learn the torments of hell when he beheld his daughter a prisoner.

The man had been seriously mistaken, and I felt sorry for him. I wondered what he would think about the impact of trade on the native people at war when he came to his senses! Surely he would understand the horrors of hell when he saw his daughter as a prisoner.

The cabin was like an oven and the sting of powder-smoke made our eyes water. Outside the birds were fluttering about their daily tasks. High among the fleecy cloud-bundles were dark specks which we knew to be turkey-buzzards, already attracted by the dead. For some time the only sign of the enemy’s presence was when three horses galloped down the valley, running from the savages in 221 the edge of the woods. As the animals drew near the cabins and showed an inclination to visit the lick-block a volley from the Indians sent one down. The other two dashed madly toward the Bluestone.

The cabin was like an oven, and the smell of gunpowder made our eyes water. Outside, birds were flitting around, busy with their daily tasks. High among the fluffy clouds were dark shapes that we knew were turkey buzzards, already drawn to the dead. For a while, the only sign of the enemy's presence was when three horses raced down the valley, fleeing from the savages at the edge of the woods. As the animals approached the cabins and seemed eager to go to the salt lick, a volley from the Indians took one down. The other two bolted wildly towards the Bluestone.

Cousin studied the ridge back of the cabin and failed to discover any suggestion of the hidden foe.

Cousin looked at the ridge behind the cabin and didn’t find any sign of the hidden enemy.

“Which ain’t no token they ain’t there,” he muttered.

“Which isn’t a sign that they aren’t there,” he muttered.

“If they hadn’t scared the horses we could have caught a couple!” I lamented.

“If they hadn’t spooked the horses, we could have caught a couple!” I said sadly.

“We’d been shot off their backs afore we’d gone two rods,” assured my companion. “Let me show you.”

“We’d been kicked off their backs before we’d gone two rods,” my companion assured me. “Let me show you.”

With that he took a big gourd from the corner and painted a face on it with a piece of charcoal found in the fireplace. To a few small wooden pegs stuck in the top he made fast some long strings of tow, shredded out to resemble hair. Then he placed my hat on top of the gourd and the effect was most grotesque. Yet from a distance it easily would be mistaken for a human face.

With that, he grabbed a large gourd from the corner and drew a face on it using a piece of charcoal he found in the fireplace. To a few small wooden pegs attached to the top, he tied some long strands of tow, pulled apart to look like hair. Then he put my hat on top of the gourd, and the result was pretty ridiculous. However, from a distance, it could easily be mistaken for a human face.

It was a vast improvement on the old trick of hoisting a hat on a stick. His next maneuver was to enlarge one of the holes I had made in the roof. When he thrust his hands through the hole, as if about to draw himself up, he focused every savage eye on the back of the cabin roof. Through the opening he slowly pushed the gourd, topped by the hat and having long hair hanging down the sides. 222

It was a huge upgrade from the old trick of lifting a hat on a stick. His next move was to make one of the holes I had created in the roof bigger. As he shoved his hands through the hole, like he was about to pull himself up, he directed all his fierce attention to the back of the cabin roof. Through the opening, he gradually pushed the gourd, which was topped with the hat and had long hair hanging down the sides. 222

The decoy was barely in place before he was on the floor while a volley of lead and a flight of arrows rained against the roof.

The decoy was hardly set up before he hit the floor as a barrage of bullets and a shower of arrows hammered against the roof.

“I ’low that they’re still there,” he said.

“I think they’re still there,” he said.

“They’ll wait till dark and then rush us.”

“They’ll wait until it’s dark and then charge at us.”

“They’ll use fire-arrers first,” he corrected. “The Hoof has a poor stomick for losin’ more warriors. He’ll need lots o’ sculps an’ prisoners to make up for the men he’s lost. He’ll take no more chances. When it gits dark they’ll start a blaze on the roof. They’ll creep mighty close without our seein’ ’em. The minute we show ourselves they’ll be ready to jump us. The chief is reckonin’ to take us alive. The towns on the Scioto will need more’n one stake-fire to make ’em forgit what this trip to Virginia has cost ’em.”

“They’ll use fire arrows first,” he corrected. “The Hoof can’t afford to lose any more warriors. He’ll need plenty of scalps and prisoners to compensate for the men he’s lost. He won’t take any more chances. When it gets dark, they’ll start a fire on the roof. They’ll sneak in really close without us noticing. The moment we show ourselves, they’ll be ready to ambush us. The chief plans to take us alive. The towns on the Scioto will need more than one stake fire to forget what this trip to Virginia has cost them.”

The business of waiting was most dreary. There was no water in the cabin, and the sweat from our hands would spoil a priming unless care was taken. At the end of this misery was almost certain captivity, ended by torture. Cousin had the same thought for he spoke up and said:

The wait was really miserable. There was no water in the cabin, and the sweat from our hands could ruin a priming if we weren’t careful. At the end of this suffering, we were almost certainly looking at captivity, followed by torture. My cousin shared the same thought, so he spoke up and said:

“I’ll live s’long’s there’s any show to even up the score, but I ain’t goin’ to be kept alive no three days over a slow fire just to make some fun for them damn beggars.”

“I’ll stick around as long as there’s a chance to settle the score, but I’m not going to be kept alive for three extra days over a slow burn just to entertain those damn beggars.”

I watched the bar of sunlight slowly move over the rough puncheon floor. The time passed infernally slowly for men waiting to test a hopeless hazard. 223 By all logic the minutes should have been very precious and should have fairly flashed into eternity. The best we could reasonably wish for was death in combat, or self-inflicted. Yet we cursed the heat, the buzzing flies, the choking fumes of powder, the lack of water, and wished the time away.

I watched the beam of sunlight slowly glide across the rough wooden floor. Time dragged on painfully for us, waiting to face a risky situation. 223 Logically, the minutes should have felt incredibly precious and passed quickly into the future. The best we could hope for was to die in battle or take our own lives. Yet we complained about the heat, the buzzing flies, the choking smoke from gunpowder, the lack of water, and wished the time away.

I wanted to open the door a bit for a breath of outside air. Cousin objected, saying:

I wanted to crack the door open for some fresh air. My cousin disagreed, saying:

“We could do it, an’ there ain’t no Injuns near ’nough to play us any tricks. But they’d see the door was open, even if only a crack, and they’d know we was gittin’ desperate, or sufferin’ a heap, an’ that would tickle ’em. I’m ag’in’ givin’ ’em even that bit of enjoyment. If we can make a break when it gits dark afore the fire-arrers begin lightin’ things up we’ll try for the Bluestone. If we could git clear o’ this damn bottle we’d stand a chance o’ makin’ our hosses.”

“We could do it, and there aren’t any Natives nearby to trick us. But they’d notice the door was open, even if just a little, and they’d know we were getting desperate or suffering a lot, and that would make them happy. I’m against giving them even that little bit of satisfaction. If we can make a break when it gets dark before the fireworks start lighting things up, we’ll head for the Bluestone. If we could get away from this damn bottle, we’d have a chance of making it to our horses.”

I glanced down at the floor, and my heart tightened a bit. The bar of sunlight had vanished.

I looked down at the floor, and my heart tensed up a little. The beam of sunlight was gone.

“We’ve just ’bout come to it,” gravely remarked Cousin. “I ain’t no talkin’ cuss, but I’ll say right here that I sorter like you, Morris. If things could ’a’ been different, an’ I could be more like other folks, I ’low we’d been good friends.”

“We’ve just about come to it,” Cousin said seriously. “I’m not much of a talker, but I’ll say right here that I kind of like you, Morris. If things could’ve been different, and I could be more like other people, I think we would’ve been good friends.”

“We’re the best of friends, Shelby. As long as I can think I shall remember how you came with me into this trap to help rescue the girl.”

“We’re the best of friends, Shelby. As long as I can remember, I’ll think about how you came with me into this trap to help save the girl.”

“Shucks! Don’t be a fool!” he growled. “That 224 ain’t nothin’. Once I bu’sted up a Mingo camp to git my dawg. They’d caught the critter an’ was cal’latin’ to sculp him alive. Got him free, too, an’ the damn pup was that stirred up by his feelin’s that he couldn’t tell who was his friends, an’ he chawed my thumb somethin’ cruel.”

“Come on! Don’t be an idiot!” he growled. “That ain’t nothing. Once, I broke into a Mingo camp to get my dog. They’d caught him and were planning to scalp him alive. I got him free, too, and the damn pup was so messed up by his feelings that he couldn’t tell who his friends were, and he bit my thumb really hard.”

He stepped to the loophole, and after peering out mumbled:

He stepped to the opening, and after looking out mumbled:

“Changin’ mighty smart.”

"Changing really smart."

I glanced out and the ridges were losing their outlines and the valley was becoming blurred. Cousin mused.

I looked outside, and the ridges were fading away, while the valley was becoming unclear. Cousin was deep in thought.

“It’ll be comin’ right smart now. Don’t overlook anything.”

“It’ll be coming really fast now. Don’t miss anything.”

We made a last examination of flints and primings, and Cousin softly arranged the heavy door bar so it might be displaced with a single movement. He startled me by abruptly standing erect and cocking his head to one side and remaining motionless.

We did a final check of the flints and primings, and Cousin quietly positioned the heavy door bar so it could be moved with just one motion. He surprised me by suddenly standing up straight, tilting his head to one side, and staying completely still.

“The old Englishman!” he exclaimed. “He ain’t fired a shot, or tried to talk with us for a long time.”

“The old Englishman!” he exclaimed. “He hasn’t fired a shot or tried to talk to us in a long time.”

I went to the front end of the cabin and put my eye to the peephole. The small window showed black. I called to him several times and received no answer. There was only one conclusion. A chance ball through a loophole or a window had killed the old fellow. Cousin agreed to this. A signal at the mouth of the valley brought us to our 225 toes. It was about to begin. The signal was answered from the ridge behind us.

I went to the front of the cabin and looked through the peephole. The small window was black. I called to him several times but got no response. There was only one conclusion: a stray bullet through a loophole or window had taken out the old guy. My cousin agreed. A signal at the mouth of the valley had us on high alert. It was about to start. The signal was echoed back from the ridge behind us.

“They’ve put the stopper in the bottle,” Cousin whispered. “But here’s an idea. The upper cabin, where the Dales was, is empty. If we could sneak in there without bein’ seen we’d have the slimmest sort of a chance to duck back to the ridge while they was shootin’ their fire-arrers at this cabin. There would be a few minutes, when the first flames begin showin’, when every eye would be on this place. If we could only reach the flank o’ the ridge we’d be fools if we couldn’t dodge ’em.”

“They’ve capped the bottle,” Cousin whispered. “But here’s an idea. The upper cabin, where the Dales was, is empty. If we could sneak in there without being seen, we’d have a slim chance to duck back to the ridge while they’re shooting their fire arrows at this cabin. There would be a few minutes, when the first flames start showing, when everyone’s attention would be on this place. If we could just get to the side of the ridge, we’d be foolish if we couldn’t dodge them.”

This appealed to me as being excellent strategy. Knowing the Dales’ cabin was empty, the Indians would not think of paying it much attention at first. To leave our shelter and make the short distance would require darkness. Our greatest danger would be from the Indians on the ridge back of us. By this time they were lined up at the foot of the slope and were all ready to break from cover.

This seemed like a great strategy to me. Knowing the Dales' cabin was empty, the Indians wouldn't pay it much attention at first. We would need darkness to leave our shelter and cover the short distance. Our biggest risk would come from the Indians on the ridge behind us. By this point, they were lined up at the bottom of the slope, ready to emerge from their hiding spots.

In our favor was the Granville cabin, which would shelter us from the ridge for a bit of the perilous way. Already it was possible, I decided, to crawl the distance without being detected by the enemy across the valley. Cousin refused to run the risk, and argued.

In our favor was the Granville cabin, which would protect us from the ridge for part of the dangerous route. I figured that we could crawl the distance without being spotted by the enemy across the valley. My cousin didn’t want to take the risk and argued against it.

“Every minute gained now gives us that much more of a chance. The Injuns out front ain’t all across the valley any more. They begun creepin’ 226 into the clearin’ the minute it begun growin’ dark. Reckon it’s time they l’arned who’s cooped up in here, so’s they won’t git too bold.”

“Every minute we save now gives us a better chance. The Indians up front aren’t all across the valley anymore. They started sneaking into the clearing as soon as it began to get dark. I think it’s time they learned who’s stuck in here, so they don’t get too confident.”

He removed the bar of the door and through the crevice sounded his terrible war-cry, the scream of a panther. It stabbed the dusk with ear-splitting intensity.

He took off the door's bar and through the crack let out his frightening war-cry, the scream of a panther. It pierced the evening with an ear-splitting volume.

“There! They’ll stop an’ count a dozen afore gittin’ too close,” he muttered as he softly replaced the bar. “They’ll lay mighty low an’ won’t bother to do much but watch the door. I ’low it’ll be hard work to crawl out without they guessin’ somethin’s wrong.”

“There! They’ll stop and count to twelve before getting too close,” he muttered as he quietly put the bar back in place. “They’ll stay hidden and won’t do much but keep an eye on the door. I think it’ll be tough to crawl out without them suspecting something is off.”

“Then let’s rip up the floor and dig a hole under the logs,” I suggested.

“Then let’s tear up the floor and dig a hole under the logs,” I suggested.

“We’ll do that,” he quietly agreed.

“We’ll do that,” he said quietly.

As cautiously as possible we removed several of the puncheon slabs next to the wall. The base logs were huge fellows and held the floor several feet from the ground. To excavate a hole under either of the four would have required more time than we believed we had to spare. Our plan threatened to be hopeless until Cousin explored the length of the log with his fingers and gave a little cry of delight. He found a hole already dug near the front end of the cabin. It had been the work of the dog. Working with our hunting-knives we loosened the dirt and pawed it behind us and made it larger. At last Cousin pressed me back and ducked his head and 227 shoulders into the hole. Then he drew back and whispered:

As carefully as we could, we took off several of the wooden slabs next to the wall. The base logs were massive and kept the floor several feet off the ground. Digging a hole under any of the four logs would have taken more time than we thought we had. Our plan seemed to be in trouble until Cousin ran his fingers along the log and let out a little cry of joy. He discovered a hole that had already been dug near the front end of the cabin. It was the work of the dog. Using our hunting knives, we loosened the dirt and pushed it behind us to make the hole bigger. Finally, Cousin pushed me back, ducked his head, and squeezed his shoulders into the hole. Then he pulled back and whispered:

“I can git my head an’ shoulders through. ’low I could squirm out o’ hell if I could git my shoulders through. I’ll go ahead an’ you pass out the rifles. Ready?”

“I can get my head and shoulders through. I guess I could squirm out of hell if I could get my shoulders through. I’ll go ahead and you hand out the rifles. Ready?”

I pressed his hand. There followed a few moments of waiting, then a handful of dirt fell into the hole and informed me my companion had squeezed clear of the log and that the ultimate test was to be faced. I passed the rifles, butts first, and felt them gently removed from my grasp. Working noiselessly as possible I soon squirmed out into the refreshing evening air and lay motionless. Cousin was ahead and already worming his way toward the third cabin. My outstretched hand touched the butt of my rifle, and I began creeping after my friend.

I grasped his hand. After a few moments of waiting, some dirt fell into the hole, letting me know my companion had squeezed out from under the log and that the final challenge was about to begin. I handed over the rifles, butts first, and felt them gently taken from my hands. Trying to be as quiet as possible, I soon wriggled out into the cool evening air and lay still. My cousin was ahead, already making his way toward the third cabin. My outstretched hand touched the butt of my rifle, and I started creeping after my friend.

I nearly suffocated in crawling by the opening between our cabin and the Granville cabin, for I scarcely ventured to breathe. It seemed as if any one within pistol-shot of me must hear the pounding of my heart. The silence continued, and at last I was hugging the ground at the end of the cabin and for the time sheltered from spying eyes at the foot of the ridge.

I almost suffocated while crawling through the gap between our cabin and the Granville cabin, because I barely dared to breathe. It felt like anyone within earshot could hear my heart racing. The silence continued, and eventually I found myself pressed against the ground at the end of the cabin, temporarily hidden from any prying eyes at the foot of the ridge.

A quavering cry rang out at the mouth of the valley. This time it was answered from the clearing on our right as well as from the ridge. The 228 Indians had crept closer, just as Cousin had predicted.

A trembling cry echoed at the entrance of the valley. This time, it was answered from the clearing on our right as well as from the ridge. The 228 Indians had moved in closer, just as Cousin had predicted.

Half a minute passed, then the signal sounded directly ahead of us, or from beyond the Dales’ cabin. The circle was completed. From the ridge soared a burning arrow. It fell short, landing behind the cabin we had vacated. As it gave off no light I surmised it went out on striking the ground.

Half a minute went by, then the signal went off right in front of us, or from beyond the Dales’ cabin. The circle was complete. From the ridge, a burning arrow soared. It fell short, landing behind the cabin we had just left. Since it didn’t emit any light, I guessed it went out upon hitting the ground.

Cousin drew away from the end of the Granville cabin and was risking the second and last gap. I hurried a bit, fearing more arrows. As I came abreast of the door I wondered what had become of the Englishman. Either the night was playing a trick, or else the door was partly open. I reached out my hand to learn the truth, and touched a cold hand hanging limply over the threshold.

Cousin moved away from the end of the Granville cabin and was risking the second and final gap. I quickened my pace, worried about more arrows. As I got level with the door, I wondered what had happened to the Englishman. Either the night was deceiving me, or the door was slightly open. I reached out my hand to find out the truth and touched a cold hand hanging limply over the threshold.

My nerves jumped, but I mastered them by reasoning that the Englishman had been shot by a chance ball and had attempted to leave the cabin, thinking to gain our shelter and to die there. Death had overtaken him as he was opening the door. That it was the Englishman’s hand I had touched was evidenced by the shirt-sleeve, puckered in at the wrist.

My nerves were on edge, but I controlled them by thinking that the Englishman had been hit by a stray bullet and had tried to leave the cabin, hoping to reach our shelter and die there. Death caught up with him as he was opening the door. The fact that it was the Englishman’s hand I had touched was clear from the shirt sleeve, which was gathered at the wrist.

I released the poor hand and was resuming my way when a slight sound caused me to hold my breath. Then a heavy weight landed on my back, knocking the breath from my lungs with an explosive grunt. Next, the night was ripped from horizon to horizon with a jagged streak of red.

I let go of the poor hand and started to move again when a faint sound made me stop and hold my breath. Then, something heavy landed on my back, knocking the air out of my lungs with a loud grunt. Next, the night was split in half from one side to the other by a jagged streak of red.


229

CHAPTER IX

DALE ESCAPES

When I recovered my senses I was being dragged over the ground by means of a cord around my chest and under my arms. My wrists were lashed together and my ankles were likewise secured. The first thing my eyes beheld were the red loopholes and window of the lower cabin, and the flames crawling through the two holes I had made in the roof.

When I regained my senses, I was being pulled across the ground by a cord tied around my chest and under my arms. My wrists were bound together, and my ankles were similarly secured. The first thing I saw were the red openings and window of the lower cabin, along with the flames creeping through the two holes I had made in the roof.

My capture had revealed our desertion of the cabin, and the Indians had lost no time in entering and firing it. Smoke and flames were pouring from the end window of the Granville cabin also. As the red tongues licked across the top of the doorway they threw into relief the arm and hand of the old Englishman still hanging over the threshold.

My capture had exposed our leaving the cabin, and the Indians wasted no time in going in and setting it on fire. Smoke and flames were pouring out of the end window of the Granville cabin as well. As the red flames licked over the top of the doorway, they highlighted the arm and hand of the old Englishman still hanging over the threshold.

My head felt as though it was cracked wide open and it throbbed most sickeningly. I managed to lift it a bit to escape further bruises as my captor roughly hauled me to the forest. The third cabin, the one occupied by the Dales, burst into flames as I was being yanked into the first fringe of bushes. 230 The valley was now brightly lighted, and my last view of it included the lick-block. One phase of a successful Indian raid was missing; there were no warriors madly dancing about the burning homes. Far up the ridge rang out the infuriated cry of a panther, and I knew it was fear of young Cousin’s deadly rifle that was keeping the savages under cover.

My head felt like it was smashed open and throbbed painfully. I managed to lift it a bit to avoid more bumps as my captor roughly dragged me into the forest. The third cabin, the one where the Dales lived, burst into flames as I was pulled into the first line of bushes. 230 The valley was now brightly lit, and my last glimpse of it included the lick-block. One part of a successful Native raid was missing; there were no warriors wildly dancing around the burning houses. Far up the ridge, the furious cry of a panther echoed, and I knew it was the fear of young Cousin’s deadly rifle that was keeping the savages hidden.

“Let me stand up and walk,” I said in Shawnee.

“Let me get up and walk,” I said in Shawnee.

“Alive are you?” growled a white man’s voice in English.

“Are you alive?” growled a white man's voice in English.

“You’ll be John Ward,” I said as some one lifted me to my feet.

“You’ll be John Ward,” I said as someone helped me up.

“I am Red Arrow, a Shawnee. And don’t you forget it.”

“I’m Red Arrow, a Shawnee. And don’t you forget it.”

“Where are the Dales?” I asked.

“Where are the Dales?” I asked.

“Keep your mouth shut!” he ordered.

“Keep your mouth shut!” he commanded.

They untied my hands only to fasten them behind me. They shifted the waist-cord to my neck, and then released my feet. Some one walked ahead, pulling on the cord, and I followed as best I could to escape being strangled. On each side of me walked a warrior, invisible except as when we crossed a glade where the starlight filtered down. Ward walked behind me, and warned:

They untied my hands just to tie them behind me. They moved the cord from my waist to my neck, and then let go of my feet. Someone walked in front, pulling on the cord, and I followed as best I could to avoid choking. On either side of me walked a warrior, invisible except when we crossed a clearing where the starlight came through. Ward walked behind me and warned:

“Any tricks and you’ll get my ax.”

“Any funny business and you’ll get my ax.”

“You were in the cabin with the dead Englishman?”

“You were in the cabin with the dead British guy?”

He chuckled softly and boasted: 231

He chuckled softly and bragged: 231

“I killed him. When you two were fighting fire I got my chance to steal down to the Dale cabin. Then it was easy to make the Granville cabin. The old fool thought I was one of you when he heard my voice, and drew the bar. I was inside and had his life before he knew he had made a mistake. I waited. Then you crawled along. Curse that damned young devil who yells like a panther! He was the one I wanted. I’d give a thousand of such as you to get his hair! But he got by the door without my hearing him. A little more, and you’d have passed, too.”

“I killed him. While you two were distracted fighting the fire, I took my chance to sneak over to the Dale cabin. After that, it was easy to reach the Granville cabin. The old fool thought I was one of you when he heard my voice and unbarred the door. I was inside and took his life before he even realized he made a mistake. I waited. Then you crawled along. Damn that young kid who screams like a panther! He was the one I was after. I'd trade a thousand of you to get his hair! But he slipped by the door without me hearing him. Just a little more, and you would have gotten past, too.”

There was much crashing and running through the bushes behind us, and occasionally I could make out dark shapes hurrying by. These were the warriors who had fired the cabins, and now they were in haste to leave the spot. Owing to their fear of Cousin they dared not leave the valley except as they did so under cover. We made good time through the woods, however, although more than once my gasping cry warned Ward, or one of the savages at my side, that I was being choked to death.

There was a lot of crashing and scrambling through the bushes behind us, and every now and then I caught glimpses of dark figures rushing by. These were the warriors who had set fire to the cabins, and now they were hurrying to get out of the area. Because they were afraid of Cousin, they didn’t dare leave the valley except under cover. We moved quickly through the woods, though more than once my gasping cry alerted Ward or one of the natives next to me that I was about to choke.

As a premature demise was not on their program the cord was quickly loosened each time, and the man ahead warned to be more careful. These partial strangulations resulted from the fellow’s anxiety to escape from the neighborhood of the double-barrel rifle. On reaching the Bluestone we halted while the savages collected their horses. From the 232 few words exchanged I estimated that half the band was mounted. Without building a fire or eating we started up the Bluestone. Neither Black Hoof nor the Dales were with our party when we halted at daybreak. We paused only long enough to bolt some half-cooked deer-meat. I asked for the trader and his daughter, and Ward laughed and shook before my face the scalps he had taken in the Granville cabin. Two of them were pitiably small.

As a premature death wasn’t part of their plan, the cord was quickly loosened each time, and the guy in front was warned to be more careful. These partial strangulations happened because the guy was so anxious to get away from the double-barrel rifle. When we reached the Bluestone, we stopped while the savages rounded up their horses. From the 232 few words shared, I figured that half the group was on horseback. Without starting a fire or eating, we began our journey up the Bluestone. Neither Black Hoof nor the Dales were with us when we stopped at dawn. We paused just long enough to gulp down some half-cooked deer meat. I asked about the trader and his daughter, and Ward laughed while showing me the scalps he had taken from the Granville cabin. Two of them were sadly small.

“You scalp other men’s kills,” I observed.

“You take credit for other men’s kills,” I noted.

“You’ll not say that when I scalp you.”

“You won’t say that when I take you down.”

“What does Dale now think of his Indian friends?”

“What does Dale think about his Indian friends now?”

This seemed to amuse him tremendously, and he laughed like a white man.

This seemed to really amuse him, and he laughed like a white guy.

“He doesn’t seem to know what has happened,” he finally replied with much relish. “He stares at us, then at the girl, as if trying to understand.”

“He doesn’t seem to know what happened,” he finally said with great enjoyment. “He looks at us, then at the girl, as if he’s trying to figure it out.”

“What about the girl?”

“What about the girl?”

“That’s enough. Keep still,” he warned, and made a threatening gesture with his ax.

“That’s enough. Stay still,” he warned, making a threatening gesture with his axe.

My hands, which had been released long enough for me to eat, were trussed up again. My rough usage and the travel had worn on me, but I had no desire to rest so long as Patricia Dale was to be found. My captors also had a definite plan—one that demanded haste. By daylight I perceived by the signs that the greater number of the band had gone ahead, probably under the lead of Black Hoof. 233

My hands, which had been free long enough for me to eat, were tied up again. The rough treatment and the journey had taken their toll on me, but I didn’t want to rest as long as Patricia Dale was still missing. My captors also had a clear plan—one that required urgency. By daylight, I could tell from the signs that most of the group had moved on, probably led by Black Hoof. 233

Unless the Dales had been butchered in the woods they must be with the chief; and I could not believe they were dead. They would be too valuable as hostages should the settlers gather in force to block the Shawnees’ return to the Ohio. Those of the Indians who had horses, with the exception of two, rode off. One of the mounted men to remain was Ward, who came behind me. The other was the Indian holding the cord.

Unless the Dales had been killed in the woods, they must be with the chief; and I couldn’t believe they were dead. They would be too valuable as hostages if the settlers banded together to block the Shawnees’ return to Ohio. Only a couple of the Indians who had horses stayed behind; the rest rode off. One of the mounted men who stayed was Ward, who came up behind me. The other was the Indian holding the rope.

It was plain that every savage in the band was eager to advance with all possible haste, nor was it fear of Cousin that was now driving them. Finally my aching head understood it all; the Howard’s Creek settlement was to be attacked and the savages afoot were afraid they would arrive too late to participate.

It was clear that every savage in the group was eager to move as quickly as possible, and it wasn’t fear of Cousin that was pushing them forward. Finally, my pounding head figured it all out; the Howard’s Creek settlement was about to be attacked, and the savages on foot were worried they would get there too late to join in.

On our left rose the wall of Great Flat Top Mountain, a short chain, in reality a continuation of Tug Ridge. On the right rose ridge after ridge of the Alleghanies, punctuated by Peter’s Mountain, where New River burst through the wall in its quest for the Ohio. A wild land, and yet birds, bees and deer were here, and the soil was ripe for happy homes.

On our left stood the wall of Great Flat Top Mountain, a short range that's actually part of Tug Ridge. On the right, ridges of the Alleghanies rose one after another, broken by Peter’s Mountain, where the New River flowed through the barrier on its way to the Ohio. It was a wild place, yet there were birds, bees, and deer, and the soil was fertile for thriving homes.

I managed to keep up until after midday, when my legs suddenly refused to carry me farther. I told Ward to tomahawk me if he wished, but that I must rest before moving another step. There was no question as to his inclination, for his brown hand fondled his ax most longingly. He dismounted and 234 boosted me on to his horse. The rest of the day was covered with me riding first Ward’s and then the savage’s animal.

I was able to keep going until after noon, when my legs suddenly gave up and refused to carry me any further. I told Ward he could take me out if he wanted, but I needed to rest before taking another step. There was no doubt about his feelings, as he lovingly stroked his axe. He got off his horse and 234 helped me up onto his horse. The rest of the day was spent with me riding first Ward’s horse and then the savage’s.

We camped at dusk that night, and I was too exhausted to swallow more than a few mouthfuls of food before falling asleep. Before sunrise we were up and hurrying through the gray mists and reversing the route Cousin and I had followed on traveling to the valley. I recognized several of the camps where the Dales and Ward had halted when the brute was leading them into the death-trap.

We set up camp at dusk that night, and I was too tired to eat more than a few bites of food before passing out. Before sunrise, we were up, rushing through the gray fog and retracing the path Cousin and I had taken to get to the valley. I recognized several of the camps where the Dales and Ward had stopped when the brute was leading them into the death trap.

“You nearly got me by dropping the girl’s moccasin in the mountains,” I informed him.

"You almost caught me by dropping the girl's moccasin in the mountains," I told him.

The abruptness of the accusation took him off his guard. With a wide grin he said:

The sudden accusation caught him off guard. With a big grin, he said:

“Stole it from her just before we entered the settlement. Saw Hughes striking into the hills and planned to catch him. But he got too far ahead for me to ride around him. Dogged him until he met you, then rode back and laid my trap. Hughes was the man I was after. His hair would count for a dozen scalps like yours.”

“Stole it from her right before we got to the settlement. I saw Hughes heading into the hills and thought I could catch him. But he got too far ahead for me to ride around. I followed him until he met you, then I rode back and set my trap. Hughes was the guy I was after. His hair would be worth a dozen scalps like yours.”

“But you didn’t care to try a shot unless it could be from behind and sure to kill,” I taunted.

“But you didn’t bother to take a shot unless it could be from behind and guaranteed to kill,” I teased.

“You’ll pay a high price for that,” he quietly assured me. “The chief says you are to be brought in alive. We will soon see how brave you are with the girl looking on. Men should be very brave men when their squaws are watching.” 235

“You’re going to pay a heavy price for that,” he said softly. “The chief wants you brought in alive. We’ll soon find out how brave you really are with the girl watching. Men should be really brave when their women are looking.” 235

I was afoot and walking at his side. I lowered my head and tried to butt him from the saddle. He kicked me in the chest and the warrior yanked on the cord and threw me down on my face and all but strangled me. After that Ward and I had no more words. He rode either ahead, or some distance behind, leaving one of the Indians to walk at my heels. I have no doubt he did this to avoid any temptation to brain me. I lost track of time, for we traveled far into the night when the footing was good. We snatched a few hours’ sleep when absolutely necessary and fed indifferently. When I could walk no farther I was placed on one of the two horses. I hoped that Cousin in escaping from Abb’s Valley had taken our horses with him; and I prayed he would reach Howard’s Creek ahead of Black Hoof.

I was on foot, walking beside him. I lowered my head and tried to knock him off his horse. He kicked me in the chest, and the warrior yanked on the rope and threw me down on my face, nearly strangling me. After that, Ward and I didn’t say another word. He rode either ahead or far behind, leaving one of the Indians to follow closely behind me. I’m sure he did this to avoid any urge to hit me. I lost track of time as we traveled deep into the night when the ground was good. We got a few hours of sleep when we absolutely had to and ate whatever we could. When I couldn’t walk anymore, I was put on one of the two horses. I hoped that Cousin had taken our horses with him when he escaped from Abb’s Valley, and I prayed he would reach Howard’s Creek before Black Hoof did.

At last we came to the outskirts of an Indian camp, which I estimated to be within less than half a mile of the creek settlement. A dozen warriors swarmed forward to greet us, welcoming me with exaggerated courtesy. While they were thus mocking me Black Hoof appeared, moving with great dignity, and dispersing my tormentors with a gesture.

At last, we reached the edge of an Indian camp, which I estimated to be less than half a mile from the creek settlement. A dozen warriors rushed forward to greet us, welcoming me with over-the-top politeness. While they were teasing me, Black Hoof showed up, moving with great dignity and sending my tormentors away with a wave of his hand.

I was led into the camp and my cord made fast to a tree. There was no air of triumph about the place. A warrior reclining on a pile of boughs and nursing a shattered shoulder suggested a futile attack 236 on the cabins. I glanced about for a display of fresh scalps and rejoiced at beholding none.

I was taken into the camp and my rope was tied to a tree. There was no sense of victory in the air. A warrior lying on a heap of branches with a broken shoulder hinted at a pointless assault on the cabins. I looked around for any fresh scalps and was relieved to see none. 236

The Indians stared at me malevolently, but offered me no abuse. Ward proudly flourished the hair he had retrieved from the Granville cabin, and the trophies were soon fastened to a tall pole and paraded around the camp, after which demonstration the pole was stuck upright in the ground.

The Indians glared at me with hostility, but didn’t say a word. Ward proudly waved the hair he had taken from the Granville cabin, and soon the trophies were attached to a tall pole and shown off around the camp. After this display, the pole was planted upright in the ground.

It required a second examination of the place to locate Dale. Like myself he was tied to a tree with sufficient length of cord to permit him to lie down. His face was heavy with unspeakable horror. When he met my gaze he did not seem to recognize me at first. Then he muttered:

It took a second look around to find Dale. Like me, he was tied to a tree with enough rope to let him lie down. His face was filled with unimaginable terror. When our eyes met, he didn't seem to recognize me at first. Then he mumbled:

“You, too!”

"Me too!"

My heart ached when I failed to discover any trace of Patricia. Before I could question the trader, Ward yanked me to my feet and turned me about, and I found myself looking into the eyes of Black Hoof.

My heart hurt when I couldn’t find any sign of Patricia. Before I could ask the trader anything, Ward pulled me up and turned me around, and I found myself staring into the eyes of Black Hoof.

“The young man made a very brave fight,” he said.

“The young man put up a really brave fight,” he said.

“It is sad to know a skunk and not a Shawnee warrior captured me,” I replied.

“It’s sad to know a skunk and not a Shawnee warrior captured me,” I replied.

Ward glared murder at me. Black Hoof gave him a warning glance, and informed me:

Ward shot me a deadly glare. Black Hoof cast him a warning look and told me:

“Red Arrow is a Shawnee warrior. Very brave. Very cunning. He will help us take the cabins on the creek.” 237

“Red Arrow is a Shawnee warrior. Very brave. Very clever. He will help us capture the cabins by the creek.” 237

“You have tried once?” I asked, glancing at the man with the broken shoulder.

“You've tried once?” I asked, looking at the guy with the broken shoulder.

The chief’s brows contracted.

The chief's brows furrowed.

“Some of my young men were very foolish,” he replied. “When Catahecassa tries, the first time will be the last.”

“Some of my young men were really foolish,” he replied. “When Catahecassa tries, the first time will be the last.”

From the direction of the settlement came the scream of a panther, and at the sound the camp seemed to stir uneasily. With a fiery glance at the warriors Black Hoof gave an order, and a score of men glided into the forest. To me he quietly said:

From the direction of the settlement came the scream of a panther, and at that sound, the camp seemed to stir uneasily. With a fiery look at the warriors, Black Hoof gave an order, and a group of men slipped into the forest. To me, he quietly said:

“There was a panther’s whelp in the little valley we did not get. The Shawnees would dance his scalp ahead of all the hair growing in any of these valleys. He rode to the settlement ahead of me. But we shall get them now. We shall get him. Then we will see if his war-cry is strong when he feels fire.”

“There was a panther cub in the little valley we didn’t catch. The Shawnees would boast about his scalp over any hair found in these valleys. He rode to the settlement ahead of me. But we’ll get them now. We’ll get him. Then we’ll see if his war cry is strong when he feels fire.”

“Where is the white woman? Did you kill her?” I asked, and I had to fight myself to keep my voice from shaking.

“Where is the white woman? Did you kill her?” I asked, struggling to keep my voice steady.

Without deigning to answer he turned and walked over to Dale. At almost the same moment Patricia and Shelby Cousin’s sister entered the camp. Patricia walked ahead, the Cousin girl a few feet behind her. I forgot the cord and eagerly started to join her.

Without bothering to respond, he turned and walked over to Dale. Almost simultaneously, Patricia and Shelby Cousin’s sister entered the camp. Patricia walked ahead, with the Cousin girl following a few feet behind her. I forgot the cord and eagerly started to catch up to her.

Ward snarled like an animal and jerked on the 238 cord and pulled me violently back. Patricia glanced in our direction, and I saw her hand fly to her heart as she stared at me with lips parted. Black Hoof noticed this bit of drama, and wheeling about, he harshly commanded:

Ward growled like an animal and yanked on the 238 cord, pulling me back forcefully. Patricia looked our way, her hand flying to her heart as she stared at me with her mouth open. Black Hoof saw this drama unfold, and turning around, he barked a harsh command:

“Let Red Arrow remember I am chief. If the white man would talk to the white woman do not stop him. See that his hands are well tied and put hobbles on his legs.”

“Let Red Arrow remember that I am the chief. If the white man wants to talk to the white woman, don’t stop him. Make sure his hands are tied well and put hobbles on his legs.”

“If I had my way with you!” hissed Ward.

“If I could have my way with you!” hissed Ward.

An Indian slipped the cord from the tree and with it trailing behind me I hurried to the girl. She dropped on a log, her face a white mask of terror. Cousin’s sister remained a few paces behind her. Her face was expressionless, but she did not remove her gaze from Patricia. Perhaps Patsy was the first white woman she had seen whose freshness suggested her own youth. Recognizing my desire to talk with the prisoner she withdrew, keeping in sight but out of hearing.

An Indian loosened the cord from the tree and with it trailing behind me, I rushed to the girl. She collapsed on a log, her face a pale mask of fear. My cousin's sister lingered a few steps behind her. Her expression was blank, but she didn’t take her eyes off Patricia. Maybe Patsy was the first white woman she had seen whose freshness reminded her of her own youth. Sensing my urge to talk to the prisoner, she stepped back, staying within sight but out of earshot.

“At least they have not tied you,” I said.

“At least they haven’t tied you up,” I said.

“I go and come as I will,” was the listless answer.

"I come and go as I please," was the indifferent reply.

“With the woman to watch you?”

"With the woman watching you?"

“Not if I want to be alone.”

“Not if I want to be by myself.”

“You mean you are free to go and come unwatched?” I demanded.

“You mean you can come and go without anyone watching you?” I asked.

She nodded her head.

She nodded.

“Then why haven’t you tried to make the settlement? It is near. Listen. Shelby Cousin is here. 239 The Indians can’t afford the time it will take to capture the place. Walk along into the woods. Go due east. By God’s grace I believe you can make it!”

“Then why haven’t you tried to reach the settlement? It’s close by. Listen. Shelby Cousin is here. 239 The Indians don’t have the time it will take to capture the place. Walk on into the woods. Head due east. With a bit of luck, I think you can make it!”

“Basdel, you forget,” she sorrowfully reproached. “You forget my father is here. That is why they give me my freedom.”

“Basdel, you forget,” she said sadly. “You forget my father is here. That’s why they give me my freedom.”

“He would rejoice and thank God if you would do as I say.”

"He would be happy and grateful to God if you would just do what I say."

“But the Indian woman with the blue eyes has told me in English that if I run away they will hurt him terribly.”

“But the Indian woman with blue eyes told me in English that if I run away, they will hurt him badly.”

Poor child! As if her presence could save Ericus Dale from dying the death once Black Hoof found time to indulge in his favorite pastime. I vehemently begged her to flee, promising all sorts of absurd things if she would but do so, even to assuring her I would effect her father’s release.

Poor child! As if being there could save Ericus Dale from dying once Black Hoof had a chance to indulge in his favorite hobby. I desperately urged her to run away, promising all sorts of ridiculous things if she would just do it, even insisting that I would secure her father's release.

She slowly shook her head, tempted not the least by my pleas.

She slowly shook her head, not at all swayed by my pleas.

“Even the Indians know me better than that. And to think we trusted them! Oh, Basdel, it doesn’t seem possible! You were right. Father was wrong. God help him! And now they have taken you!”

“Even the Native Americans know me better than that. And to think we trusted them! Oh, Basdel, it doesn’t seem possible! You were right. Dad was wrong. God help him! And now they’ve taken you!”

“All will be well yet,” I faltered.

"Everything will be okay eventually," I hesitated.

“Yes, all will be well,” she gently said. “All will be well, when we are dead and at peace.”

“Yes, everything will be alright,” she said softly. “Everything will be alright when we’re gone and at peace.”

“Patsy! Patsy!” I begged. “Don’t give up 240 hope. Don’t lose your courage! Why, there’s a dozen chances for us to fool these devils.”

“Patsy! Patsy!” I pleaded. “Don’t lose hope. Don’t lose your courage! There are plenty of ways for us to outsmart these guys.”

She patted my tied hands, and murmured:

She gently patted my bound hands and whispered:

“You’re a good boy, Basdel. You were patient when I abused you. You told me the truth. I am out of place out here. If I were a pioneer woman I could help you plan to escape, but I am only a silly fool from over the mountains. I am absolutely helpless. But you’ve been good to me, Basdel. You followed me into that horrible valley. You were caught because you tried to help us. Oh, the shame of it! The hideous cruelty of it! That you were caught—Basdel, I pray my last thought will be about your goodness to me. Just that.”

“You’re a good boy, Basdel. You were patient when I mistreated you. You told me the truth. I don’t belong out here. If I were a pioneer woman, I could help you come up with a plan to escape, but I’m just a silly fool from over the mountains. I feel completely helpless. But you’ve been kind to me, Basdel. You followed me into that terrible valley. You got caught because you tried to help us. Oh, the shame of it! The awful cruelty of it! That you were caught—Basdel, I hope my last thought will be about your kindness to me. Just that.”

She was at the limit of her endurance and I backed away and Cousin’s sister glided forward. I flogged my mind for a scheme of escape which would include her; her father, if possible. But it was as she had said; she was no pioneer woman, resourceful and daring. The Shawnees saw her helplessness, else they never would have allowed her the freedom of the camp and surrounding woods.

She was at her limit, so I stepped back, and Cousin's sister moved forward. I racked my brain for a plan to escape that would include her—and her father, if I could manage it. But it was just as she had said; she wasn’t a pioneer woman, brave and resourceful. The Shawnees recognized her vulnerability; otherwise, they would never have given her the freedom to move around the camp and the nearby woods.

They knew she would never leave her father, and that she lacked the border woman’s daring initiative so necessary in any attempt to free him. As I was casting about for some plan to save her Black Hoof glided to my side and took me by the arm and led me toward the tree where Dale was lying.

They knew she would never abandon her father and that she didn’t have the bold initiative typical of a border woman that was essential for any attempt to rescue him. As I was trying to figure out some plan to save her, Black Hoof glided to my side, took my arm, and led me toward the tree where Dale was lying.

This closer inspection of the trader revealed how 241 fearfully he had suffered in his mind. The flesh of his strong face hung in folds as if his skin had suddenly become many sizes too large for him. His eyes had retreated deeper into the sockets, and his thick lips, once so firm and domineering, were loose and flabby. Black Hoof stirred him contemptuously with his foot. Dale dragged himself to a sitting posture and began shivering as if suffering from ague.

This closer look at the trader showed just how much he had been suffering in his mind. The skin on his strong face sagged as if it had suddenly become way too big for him. His eyes were sunken deeper into their sockets, and his once firm and commanding thick lips were now loose and droopy. Black Hoof kicked him in disdain with his foot. Dale pulled himself into a sitting position and started shivering as if he had a fever.

“Oh, my God, Morris!” he groaned.

“Oh my God, Morris!” he groaned.

“The Pack-Horse-Man can save his life,” sententiously began Black Hoof.

“The Pack-Horse-Man can save his life,” Black Hoof said in a serious tone.

“My daughter?” gasped Dale, rising on his knees.

“My daughter?” gasped Dale, getting up on his knees.

“He shall save his daughter’s life,” added the chief.

“He will save his daughter’s life,” added the chief.

Dale moistened his lips and tried to recover some of his old spirit.

Dale wet his lips and attempted to regain some of his former energy.

“Never mind, Morris. Give me a little time. I’ll get us all out of this fix. They’re angry now. When they’ve had time to think they’ll be reasonable. If they kill me, they’ll kill their trade with the whites.” It was the first time I ever heard him pronounce the word without stressing it.

“Don’t worry about it, Morris. Just give me a little time. I’ll find a way to get us out of this mess. They’re upset right now. Once they have some time to think, they’ll come around. If they kill me, they’ll ruin their business with the whites.” It was the first time I heard him say that word without emphasizing it.

Black Hoof glowered at the miserable man ferociously and said:

Black Hoof glared at the pathetic man angrily and said:

“You will go to the edge of the clearing with my warriors. You will speak to the settlers and tell them they shall save their lives if they put down their guns. After they put down their guns you and your daughter shall go free.” 242

“You will go to the edge of the clearing with my warriors. You will talk to the settlers and tell them they can save their lives if they put down their guns. After they put down their guns, you and your daughter will be free to go.” 242

The picture of Abb’s Valley and the result of his trusting in the Shawnees’ promises must have flashed across the unhappy man’s mind. He sank, feebly moaning:

The image of Abb’s Valley and the outcome of his faith in the Shawnees’ promises must have raced through the unhappy man’s mind. He sank, weakly moaning:

“No, no! Not that! The blood of the Granvilles—the little children—is on me. Kill me, but I’ll lead no more into your trap.”

“No, no! Not that! The blood of the Granvilles—the little kids—is on me. Kill me, but I won’t lead anyone else into your trap.”

These were brave words even if brokenly voiced. But Black Hoof heard with grim amusement in his small black eyes.

These were bold words, even if they were spoken hesitantly. But Black Hoof listened with a grim sense of amusement in his small black eyes.

“You weak-hearted dog!” he hissed. “So you tell Catahecassa what he will and what he will not, do. Ho! You fat white man who always planned to cheat the Indians in a trade. You fill your ears against Catahecassa’s words? Ho! Then you are a brave man. The Shawnees have been blind not to see your brave heart. Now, white trader, hear my talk. You will do as Catahecassa says, or you will be tied to a tree and your daughter shall be put to the torture before your eyes.”

“You cowardly dog!” he spat. “So you think you can tell Catahecassa what he can and can’t do. Ha! You greedy white man who always plans to cheat the Indians in a trade. You ignore Catahecassa’s words? Ha! Then you think you're tough. The Shawnees have been foolish not to see your so-called bravery. Now, white trader, listen up. You will do what Catahecassa says, or you will be tied to a tree while your daughter is tortured right in front of you.”

With a terrible cry Dale fell over on his side and remained unconscious. There was a second shriek, and the girl was pushing Black Hoof aside as she hastened to kneel by her father. The chief darted a glance of admiration at her for her display of courage. The girl was blind to our presence as she fondled and petted the stricken man until he opened his eyes. Black Hoof was pleased to have her there as a means of breaking down the trader’s 243 will. Leaning over her shoulder to stare down into the terrified eyes of his victim the chief warned:

With a loud scream, Dale collapsed onto his side and stayed unconscious. There was another scream, and the girl pushed Black Hoof aside as she rushed to kneel by her father. The chief shot her a look of admiration for her bravery. The girl was unaware of our presence as she gently touched and cared for the injured man until he opened his eyes. Black Hoof was happy to have her there to weaken the trader’s resolve. Leaning over her shoulder to look into the terrified eyes of his victim, the chief warned:

“Unless the settlers give themselves up it shall be as I have said. It must be before the sun goes down. Tell her all I have said.”

“Unless the settlers surrender, it will be as I said. It needs to happen before sunset. Tell her everything I said.”

With that he dragged me back to my tree. For a few minutes the chief’s horrible threat dulled my mind to the point of stupidity. He waited for me to collect my thoughts. At last I managed to ask:

With that, he pulled me back to my tree. For a few minutes, the chief’s terrifying threat clouded my mind to the point of feeling stupid. He waited for me to gather my thoughts. Finally, I was able to ask:

“What you said back there was a trick of course? You would never torture the daughter of the Pack-Horse-Man?”

“What you said back there was just a trick, right? You would never torture the daughter of the Pack-Horse-Man?”

“Unless he does as told she must die,” he calmly assured me. “She will die soon anyway. She is not strong enough to live our life, like the blue-eyed squaw over there.” And he glanced toward Cousin’s sister. “Her children would be neither red nor white. They would have squaw-hearts. If the trader does not speak words that will bring the settlers from their cabins with empty hands she shall be tortured until he does speak.”

“Unless he does what he’s told, she will die,” he said calmly. “She’ll die soon anyway. She’s not strong enough to handle our lifestyle, like the blue-eyed woman over there.” He looked over at Cousin’s sister. “Her children wouldn’t be red or white. They would have the hearts of a woman. If the trader doesn’t say what’s needed to get the settlers to come out of their cabins with empty hands, she’ll be tortured until he does.”

I do not remember falling, yet I found myself on the ground, and Black Hoof had departed. In his place stood Ward, staring at me curiously.

I don’t remember falling, but I was lying on the ground, and Black Hoof was gone. Instead, Ward stood there, looking at me with curiosity.

“You went down as if hit with an ax,” he grunted.

“You went down like you got hit with an ax,” he grunted.

“My legs are weak from hard travel and poor food,” I said.

“My legs are tired from long travel and bad food,” I said.

Patricia Dale passed quite close to us, a gourd of 244 water in her hands. She was carrying it to her father. Ward exclaimed in English:

Patricia Dale walked right by us, holding a jug of 244 water in her hands. She was taking it to her father. Ward shouted in English:

“What a woman!”

"What a woman!"

His brawny figure seemed to dilate and he made a queer hissing noise as he looked after her. Turning to me he hoarsely said:

His muscular frame appeared to expand, and he made a strange hissing sound as he watched her. Turning to me, he said in a raspy voice:

“I was born white. It’s her blood that calls me. When I saw her in Salem I said I would have her for my squaw if I could get her and her fool of a father into the mountains.”

“I was born white. It’s her blood that calls me. When I saw her in Salem, I said I would take her as my wife if I could get her and her foolish father into the mountains.”

My mental paralysis lifted.

My mental block lifted.

“Is she promised to you?” I asked.

“Is she engaged to you?” I asked.

“I am to have any two prisoners to do with as I like,” he answered. “Catahecassa said that when I started to enter the villages beyond the mountains to get news. There was little chance of bringing any whites back, but if I did I was to have two of them.”

"I can choose any two prisoners to do with as I please," he replied. "Catahecassa said that when I began to enter the villages beyond the mountains to gather information. There was hardly a chance of bringing any whites back, but if I did, I could have two of them."

“Then you had better remind your chief of his promise,” I warned. “He says he will torture the girl before her father’s eyes if the father does not help in betraying the settlers.”

“Then you should remind your boss of his promise,” I warned. “He says he will torture the girl in front of her father if the father doesn’t help betray the settlers.”

“Ugh! I have his promise. He dare not break it.”

“Ugh! I have his promise. He wouldn't dare break it.”

The girl would kill herself before submitting to Ward’s savage caresses. She would go mad if forced to witness the torture of her father. I had seized upon Ward’s passion as a means of gaining a bit more time. If he could successfully claim the 245 girl then she must be rescued from him. But viewed from any angle I could find nothing but horrors.

The girl would rather take her own life than give in to Ward’s brutal touches. She would lose her mind if she had to watch her father suffer. I had taken advantage of Ward’s obsession to buy myself some more time. If he could actually have the girl, then she definitely needed to be saved from him. But from any perspective, all I could see were nightmares.

Release by death would be very kind. If any harm were suffered by the girl I should lose my reason; my life, if God were merciful. No longer did our time of grace extend to the Scioto villages. At any moment our little destinies might come to a fearful ending. In my soul I railed at the curse of it. Such a little way to go, and so much pain and sorrow.

Release by death would be a blessing. If anything happened to the girl, I would lose my mind; my life, if God was merciful. Our time of grace no longer stretched to the Scioto villages. At any moment, our small lives could end in a terrible way. In my heart, I cursed it all. Such a short distance to travel, and so much pain and suffering.

Ward left me and strode up to the chief. They talked rapidly, and I could read from Ward’s mien that he was very angry. When he returned to me he was in a rare rage.

Ward left me and walked up to the chief. They talked quickly, and I could tell from Ward’s expression that he was really angry. When he came back to me, he was fuming.

“Catahecassa dodges by saying you and the trader are the two prisoners I must take. He says he will burn the girl unless the trader makes the talk as told. If I can find a way of capturing the settlers the girl will be given to me in place of either you or her father.”

“Catahecassa avoids the issue by claiming that you and the trader are the two captives I need to take. He threatens to burn the girl unless the trader speaks as instructed. If I manage to capture the settlers, I'll be given the girl instead of you or her father.”

“I don’t want to be your prisoner,” I said.

“I don’t want to be your prisoner,” I said.

“I do not believe you do,” he agreed. “But I would take you if I did not need the trader. If the girl refuses to become my squaw then I will build a little fire on Dale’s back. That will make her accept my belts.”

“I don’t think you do,” he said. “But I would take you if I didn’t need the trader. If the girl refuses to be my wife, then I’ll start a little fire on Dale’s back. That’ll make her accept my gifts.”

He left me with that thought in my mind. On the one hand the girl was to be utilized in forcing 246 Dale to betray the settlement. On the other, the trader was to be used to make the girl submit to the renegade. I could not imagine a more horrible situation. I was still wallowing deep in my hell when the camp became very active. Dale was lifted to his feet and his cords were removed.

He left me with that thought. On one hand, the girl was going to be used to force Dale to betray the settlement. On the other hand, the trader was meant to make the girl submit to the renegade. I couldn't imagine a more terrible situation. I was still drowning in my despair when the camp became very active. Dale was lifted to his feet, and his bindings were removed.

The time had come for Black Hoof to try him as a decoy. There remained a good hour of light. Patricia, not understanding, yet fearing the worst, hovered about her father, her eyes wildly staring and her whole appearance denoting a weakening of her reason. As they started to lead her father into the woods she attempted to follow him, and Black Hoof pushed her back. Cousin’s sister spoke up, saying:

The time had come for Black Hoof to use him as a decoy. There was still a good hour of daylight left. Patricia, not fully understanding but fearing the worst, stayed close to her father, her eyes wide with panic and her whole demeanor showing signs of losing her grip on reality. As they began to take her father into the woods, she tried to follow him, but Black Hoof pushed her back. Cousin’s sister spoke up, saying:

“I will keep her.”

"I'll keep her."

The warriors disappeared in the direction of the settlement. The two women left the camp on the opposite side. Ward went along with the Indians, and I knew this was my golden opportunity to escape. Before I could make a beginning at freeing my hands a noose fell over my head and clutched at my throat. The guards were taking no chances.

The warriors vanished toward the settlement. The two women left the camp on the other side. Ward went with the Indians, and I realized this was my golden opportunity to escape. Before I could start freeing my hands, a noose fell over my head and tightened around my throat. The guards weren’t taking any chances.

Great mental anguish is accompanied by no clarity of thought and graves no connected memories on the mind. I know I suffered, but there are only fragments of recollections covering that black period of waiting.

Great mental anguish comes with a lack of clarity in thought and leaves no connected memories in the mind. I know I endured it, but there are only bits and pieces of memories from that dark time of waiting.

I have a clear picture of the warrior holding the 247 end of the cord calling for some one to bring a gourd of water. I do not remember drinking, but as later I found the front of my shirt soaked I assume the water was for me. Coherent memory resumes with the noise the warriors made in returning to the camp. I shall never forget their appearance as they emerged from the undergrowth. Black Hoof walked ahead. Close behind him came two warriors dragging Dale.

I can clearly picture the warrior holding the end of the cord, calling for someone to bring a gourd of water. I don’t remember drinking, but later when I found the front of my shirt soaked, I assume the water was for me. My memory comes back when I hear the noise the warriors made returning to the camp. I will never forget how they looked as they came out of the undergrowth. Black Hoof walked in front, followed closely by two warriors dragging Dale.

I was amazed to behold Patricia in the procession. She was leaning on Lost Sister’s arm, and there was a lump on her forehead as though she had been struck most brutally. Then came the warriors and Ward. Dale was roughly thrown to the ground. Several men began trimming the branches from a stout sapling. Others became busy searching the fallen timber for dry wood.

I was amazed to see Patricia in the procession. She was leaning on Lost Sister’s arm, and there was a bump on her forehead as if she had been hit really hard. Then the warriors and Ward arrived. Dale was roughly tossed to the ground. Several men started cutting branches from a sturdy sapling. Others began looking through the fallen wood for dry pieces.

Ward walked over to me and kicked me in the side. I must have groaned aloud, for he commanded:

Ward walked over to me and kicked me in the side. I must have groaned out loud, because he ordered:

“Shut up! I’m ripe for a killing.”

“Shut up! I’m ready to kill.”

Matters had gone against his liking. He played with his ax nervously, his baleful gaze darting about the camp. I waited and at last his race heritage compelled him to talk, and he commenced:

Matters hadn't gone his way. He fiddled nervously with his ax, his disdainful gaze scanning the camp. I waited, and eventually, his heritage pushed him to speak, and he started:

“The old man was scared into doing what the chief told him to do. He would not at first, and the men were sent to bring the girl along. When he faced her he made a noise like a sheep bleating. 248 Then he ran to the clearing and began his talk. The girl heard his words. She broke away and ran into sight of the cabins and screamed for them not to listen, that it was a trap. Black Hoof struck her with the flat of his ax. Now he swears he’ll roast the fool.”

“The old man was intimidated into obeying the chief. At first, he resisted, and the men were sent to bring the girl. When he confronted her, he made a noise like a sheep bleating. 248 Then he ran to the clearing and started speaking. The girl heard him. She broke free and ran into view of the cabins, shouting for them not to listen, saying it was a setup. Black Hoof hit her with the flat side of his ax. Now he claims he’ll make the fool pay.”

“She is your prisoner!” I cried.

"She’s your captive!" I shouted.

“He says she must burn.”

“He says she has to burn.”

“There must be some way, something you can do!” I wildly insisted, my only thought being to spare her the immediate danger.

“There has to be a way, something you can do!” I urged desperately, my only concern being to keep her safe from immediate danger.

“I want her for my squaw bad enough to get her if I can,” he growled. “But if I’m to think of any plan I must be quick. They’ve got the stake nearly ready.”

“I want her as my wife bad enough to do whatever it takes to get her,” he growled. “But if I’m going to think of a plan, I have to act fast. They’ve almost got the stake ready.”

He walked to where the warriors were collecting small fuel from between the fallen trees. One of them hauled a hollow maple log out of the débris and threw it to one side as being too heavy for a quick fire. Ward halted and rested a foot on it and bowed his head. Next he began tapping it with his tomahawk. His actions attracted the attention of the men, and Black Hoof asked:

He walked over to where the warriors were gathering small fuel from between the fallen trees. One of them pulled a hollow maple log out of the debris and tossed it aside, deciding it was too heavy for a quick fire. Ward stopped, rested a foot on it, and bowed his head. Then he started tapping it with his tomahawk. His actions drew the attention of the men, and Black Hoof asked:

“What does Red Arrow think is in the log? A snake?”

“What does Red Arrow think is in the log? A snake?”

Ward startled the savages, and also me, by curtly replying:

Ward shocked both the savages and me by replying bluntly:

“He sees a white man’s cannon in the log. The fort holds all the settlers on the creek. Its walls are 249 stout. If they can be broken down the Shawnees will take many scalps and prisoners. It will be an easy victory. Black Hoof’s name will be repeated far beyond Kaskaskia and the Great Lakes in the North. He will be given many new war-names.”

“He sees a white man’s cannon in the log. The fort holds all the settlers along the creek. Its walls are stout. If they can be broken down, the Shawnees will take many scalps and prisoners. It will be an easy victory. Black Hoof’s name will be spread far beyond Kaskaskia and the Great Lakes in the North. He will be given many new war names.”

Black Hoof’s eyes glittered as he pictured the glory and prestige the hollow log might confer upon him. He examined the log carefully and perceived only that it was hollow.

Black Hoof’s eyes sparkled as he envisioned the glory and prestige the hollow log could bring him. He studied the log closely and saw nothing more than its emptiness.

“Have you medicine to make it into a cannon?” he asked.

“Do you have any medicine to turn it into a cannon?” he asked.

“I have big medicine. Before it will work for me I must be given the white squaw. There must be no taking back of the gift. If the medicine-cannon does not give the settlers into our hands still the white squaw must be mine to do with as I will.”

“I have powerful medicine. Before it can work for me, I need to be given the white woman. There can be no taking back the gift. Even if the medicine not yield the settlers into our hands, the white woman must still be mine to do with as I please.”

Black Hoof took some minutes to ponder over this proposition. He could only see a hollow log. Ward’s intellect permitted him to see greater possibilities. While he waited for the chief to make a decision he examined the maple more thoroughly, and smiled quietly.

Black Hoof took a few minutes to think about this suggestion. He could only see an empty log. Ward’s mind allowed him to see bigger possibilities. While he waited for the chief to decide, he looked at the maple more closely and smiled softly.

Black Hoof at last said:

Black Hoof finally said:

“Catahecassa gives the white woman to the Red Arrow. Tell your medicine to make the big gun shoot.”

“Catahecassa gives the white woman to the Red Arrow. Tell your medicine to make the big gun fire.”

Ward was exultant. To the wondering savages he explained:

Ward was thrilled. He explained to the amazed tribespeople:

“It must be bound tight with much rawhide. 250 Small stones must be packed tight in the butt-end. I will make a hole for the priming. Then we will draw it to the clearing and load it with powder and rocks.”

“It needs to be securely wrapped with a lot of rawhide. 250 Small stones should be tightly packed in the back end. I'll create a hole for the priming. Then we'll take it to the clearing and fill it with powder and rocks.”

This simple expedient, superior to the best plans of the Indians, was greeted with yells of triumph. The chief said:

This simple solution, better than the Indians' best strategies, was met with cheers of victory. The chief said:

“Red Arrow is a medicine-man.”

“Red Arrow is a healer.”

The wooden tube was reinforced under Ward’s directions. This done, the savages danced and whooped about the grotesque cannon for some minutes. Ward stood with folded arms, his gaze gloating as it rested on the girl, and haughty with pride as he observed Black Hoof’s respectful bearing. Coming back to me he said:

The wooden tube was strengthened under Ward’s guidance. With that completed, the natives danced and whooped around the bizarre cannon for a few minutes. Ward stood with his arms crossed, his expression smug as he looked at the girl, and filled with pride as he noticed Black Hoof’s respectful demeanor. Coming back to me, he said:

“You wanted that woman. You will die among the Shawnees. You showed you wanted her when you followed her into that valley. Her father spoke of you and by his words I knew you wanted her. Now I have her.”

“You wanted that woman. You're going to die among the Shawnees. You showed you were after her when you followed her into that valley. Her father mentioned you, and by what he said, I knew you wanted her. Now I have her.”

The girl came forward, attracted by Ward’s speech to me, although she could understand none of it. She drew aside in passing the renegade and dropped on her knees at my side.

The girl stepped forward, drawn in by Ward’s conversation with me, even though she couldn’t understand any of it. She moved past the renegade and knelt down beside me.

“What do they plan? What will they do with me?” her dry lips demanded.

“What do they have planned? What are they going to do with me?” her dry lips asked.

Ward, enraged by her show of aversion, seized her by the shoulder, ripping the cloth, and dragged her to her feet, and informed her: 251

Ward, furious at her display of disgust, grabbed her by the shoulder, tearing the cloth, and pulled her to her feet, then told her: 251

“Catahecassa ordered his men to burn you. I made him give you to me. You are my woman. You are lucky I am not a red man.”

“Catahecassa told his guys to burn you. I made him hand you over to me. You're my woman. You're lucky I'm not a red man.”

“No! No! I’ll burn, you monster! I’ll burn a hundred times,” she panted. And she struck her hand into his face, whereat the savages shouted in merriment.

“No! No! I’ll burn, you monster! I’ll burn a hundred times,” she gasped. Then she slapped her hand into his face, which made the savages laugh in delight.

I believed he would kill her then and there, for he groaned aloud from rage and raised his ax over his head.

I thought he would kill her right then and there because he groaned in anger and lifted his axe above his head.

“Strike me!” she begged, facing the uplifted ax unflinchingly; and although not of the border she displayed the fine courage of the Widow McCabe and other frontier women.

“Hit me!” she pleaded, staring bravely at the raised axe; and even though she wasn't from the border, she showed the same impressive courage as Widow McCabe and other frontier women.

With a whimpering, bestial note Ward managed to say:

With a whiny, animal-like tone, Ward managed to say:

“No! You shall live, and many times beg me to kill you. But you shall still live till I trade you to some red hunter.”

“No! You will live, and many times you’ll beg me to kill you. But you will still live until I trade you to some red hunter.”

“I will kill myself some way before you can harm me!” she defied.

“I’ll find a way to end my life before you can hurt me!” she challenged.

Ward slowly lowered his ax and began chuckling. He told her, pointing to me:

Ward slowly lowered his ax and started chuckling. He told her, pointing at me:

“This man. He loved you. He was a fool. I say was because his life is behind him. It is something that is finished, a trace followed to the end. He is a dead man as he lies there. He loved you. I believe you loved him. He is my prisoner. Now you can guess why I know you will not harm yourself.” 252

"This man. He loved you. He was a fool. I say 'was' because his life is behind him. It’s something that’s finished, a trace followed to the end. He’s a dead man as he lies there. He loved you. I believe you loved him. He’s my prisoner. Now you can guess why I know you won’t harm yourself." 252

I knew. She was suffering too much to reason clearly. But he was eager to help her to understand He amplified by explaining:

I knew. She was in too much pain to think clearly. But he was eager to help her understand. He elaborated by explaining:

“It will be for you to say if he is to be tortured. He is young and strong. We could keep him alive many days after the fire began to burn him. It will be a fine game to see whom you love the better, yourself or him. You will be free to go about the camp. But this man will be watched all the time. After we take the fort to-night you will come to me and ask to be my woman.

“It’s up to you to decide if he should be tortured. He’s young and strong. We could keep him alive for many days after the fire starts to burn him. It will be an interesting challenge to see who you love more, yourself or him. You’ll be free to move around the camp. But this man will be under constant watch. After we capture the fort tonight, you’ll come to me and ask to be my woman."

“I had planned to take your father for my second prisoner. My medicine tells me to take this man as he will live longer. Remember; you will ask to be my squaw. That sapling was trimmed for you; it will do for this man. You will come to me, or he goes to the stake. Now, go!”

“I had intended to take your dad as my second prisoner. My intuition tells me to choose this guy since he will survive longer. Keep in mind; you will ask to be my partner. That young tree was prepared for you; it will serve for this man. You will come to me, or he goes to the stake. Now, go!”

And he reached out his hand and sent her spinning and reeling toward her father.

And he extended his hand, causing her to spin and stumble toward her father.

“You dog! Set me free, empty-handed, and you take a knife and ax, and I will show the Shawnees what a poor dog you are,” I told him in Shawnee.

“You dog! Let me go without anything, and you grab a knife and axe, and I’ll show the Shawnees what a worthless dog you are,” I told him in Shawnee.

But he was not to be tempted into any violence just now. He mocked:

But he wasn’t going to be tempted into any violence right now. He mocked:

“You are something to be watched and guarded. When my new wife is ugly to me I will order you to the fire. Then she will be kind and you will be kept alive. Some time you will go to the fire. When I get tired of her and wish a new wife.” 253

“You are something to be watched and protected. When my new wife is mean to me, I’ll send you to the fire. Then she’ll be nice, and you’ll be spared. Eventually, you will go to the fire when I get tired of her and want a new wife.” 253

Patricia crawled to her father and laid her head on his breast. No one gave her any heed except as the Cousin girl walked by her several times, watching her with inscrutable eyes. The Shawnees were impatient to try their new cannon.

Patricia crawled over to her father and rested her head on his chest. No one paid her any attention except when the Cousin girl walked by her several times, looking at her with unreadable eyes. The Shawnees were eager to test their new cannon.

At Ward’s suggestion Black Hoof sent some of his warriors to make a feint on the east side of the fort, so that the cannon could be hurried forward and mounted across a log while the garrison’s attention was distracted. It was now dusk in the woods although the birds circling high above the glade caught the sunlight on their wings. The clearing would now be in the first twilight shadows, and Black Hoof gave his final orders.

At Ward’s suggestion, Black Hoof sent some of his warriors to make a distraction on the east side of the fort so that the cannons could be quickly moved up and set up across a log while the garrison was distracted. It was dusk in the woods, although the birds circling high above the clearing caught the sunlight on their wings. The clearing was now entering the first shadows of twilight, and Black Hoof gave his final orders.

Acting on Ward’s command two warriors fell upon me and fastened cords to my wrists and ankles and staked me out in spread-eagle style, and then sat beside me, one on each side. Half a dozen of the older men remained in the camp. Dale was mumbling something to the girl and she rose as if at his bidding.

Acting on Ward’s order, two warriors jumped on me and tied cords to my wrists and ankles, spreading me out like an eagle, and then sat next to me, one on each side. About six of the older men stayed in the camp. Dale was mumbling something to the girl, and she stood up as if in response to him.

The Cousin girl glided forward and in English asked what she wanted. It was Dale who told her, asking for water in Shawnee. She motioned for Patricia to remain where she was and in a few minutes brought water in a gourd, and some venison. Patricia drank but would eat nothing.

The cousin girl moved forward and asked in English what she needed. It was Dale who answered, asking for water in Shawnee. She gestured for Patricia to stay where she was and a few minutes later returned with water in a gourd and some venison. Patricia drank but didn't eat anything.

The Cousin woman tried to feed Dale, and succeeded but poorly. I asked for food and water, and 254 one of them brought a gourd and some meat. They lifted my head so I might drink and fed me strips of smoked meat, but they would not release my hands.

The cousin woman tried to feed Dale, but it didn't go well. I asked for food and water, and one of them brought a gourd and some meat. They lifted my head so I could drink and fed me strips of smoked meat, but they wouldn't let go of my hands.

After a time we heard much shouting and the firing of many guns. This would be the mock attack, I judged. It increased in volume, this firing, until I feared that what had been started as a feint was being pushed forward to a victory.

After a while, we heard a lot of shouting and the sound of many guns firing. I figured this was the fake attack. The gunfire got louder until I worried that what had begun as a distraction was actually turning into a real victory.

Suddenly the firing dropped away and only the yelling continued. This would mean the savages had succeeded in rushing their wooden cannon close enough to do damage.

Suddenly, the gunfire stopped, and only the shouting went on. This meant the attackers had managed to get their wooden cannon close enough to cause some harm.

Every Indian left in the camp, including my two guards, were now standing listening eagerly for the voice of the cannon. It came, a loud explosion that dwarfed all rifle-fire any of us had ever heard. With screams of joy the guard began dancing about me and the older men danced around the Dales. They went through all the grotesque attitudes and steps which they use in their pantomimes of great victories.

Every Indian left in the camp, including my two guards, were now standing, eagerly listening for the sound of the cannon. It came, a loud explosion that overshadowed all the rifle fire any of us had ever heard. With screams of joy, the guard began dancing around me, and the older men danced around the Dales. They went through all the exaggerated poses and steps they use in their performances of great victories.

This savage play was quickly stilled, however, as groans of pain and shouts of furious anger came to us. Now the cheering was that of white voices only. There was the noise of many feet hurrying back to the camp. Black Hoof came through the bushes first, and only the dusk saved my head from being split, as with a howl he threw his ax at me. Then 255 came Ward, staggering like a drunken man and clawing at his left shoulder.

This brutal scene was quickly silenced when we heard groans of pain and shouts of furious anger. Now, the cheering was only from white voices. We could hear many feet rushing back to the camp. Black Hoof emerged from the bushes first, and it was only the twilight that kept my head from being split open as he howled and hurled his ax at me. Then 255 came Ward, stumbling like he was drunk and clawing at his left shoulder.

The full force of the catastrophe was revealed when four broken forms of dead warriors were hurried into the little opening, followed by a dozen braves bearing wounds, which would appall a town-dweller. Ward’s medicine had lied to them. The cannon had burst and had scattered its charge of stones among the Shawnees. One of the corpses had been beheaded by a piece of rock.

The complete impact of the disaster became clear when four lifeless bodies of fallen soldiers were rushed into the small opening, followed by a dozen injured fighters that would shock anyone from the city. Ward’s medicine had deceived them. The cannon had exploded and sent its load of stones flying among the Shawnees. One of the bodies had been decapitated by a piece of rock.

Several warriors rushed toward the Dales; others ran to me.

Several warriors charged toward the Dales; others ran towards me.

“Stop!” roared Black Hoof. “Do not touch the prisoners!”

“Stop!” yelled Black Hoof. “Don’t touch the prisoners!”

Some one lighted a fire. Other fires sprang up until the glade was well illumined. Black Hoof sent some of the younger men to scout the creek so the camp might not be surprised by a sally. To the warriors remaining the chief announced:

Somebody started a fire. Other fires lit up until the glade was well lit. Black Hoof sent some of the younger men to check the creek so the camp wouldn't be caught off guard. To the warriors who stayed behind, the chief announced:

“We must march for the Ohio. Bad medicine has dogged us for many sleeps. I will make a feast to my medicine and will tell you what it says shall be done with the prisoners.”

“We need to move towards Ohio. Bad luck has followed us for many nights. I will prepare a feast for my spirit, and I will let you know what it says we should do with the prisoners.”

“That man and that woman are my prisoners!” hoarsely cried Ward.

“That guy and that girl are my prisoners!” Ward shouted hoarsely.

“They were your prisoners while we believed your medicine was strong. Now that we know your medicine is weak and foolish they belong to all the Shawnees. Red Arrow’s medicine is bad at heart. 256 It told him to make a big gun. Four of my warriors are dead. Many are hurt. It will take blood to cover the bodies of the dead. Red Arrow has no prisoners until he goes and catches them.”

“They were your prisoners while we thought your medicine was strong. Now that we see your medicine is weak and foolish, they belong to all the Shawnees. Red Arrow’s medicine is bad at heart. 256 It told him to make a big gun. Four of my warriors are dead. Many are hurt. It will take blood to cover the bodies of the dead. Red Arrow has no prisoners until he goes and captures them.”

Ward pulled his ax and limped toward me. No warrior made an effort to stop him. But Black Hoof reminded:

Ward pulled out his ax and limped toward me. No warrior tried to stop him. But Black Hoof pointed out:

“When the Red Arrow is no longer a Shawnee he will be tied and left at the edge of the settlement. The prisoners are not to be harmed until my medicine directs.”

“When the Red Arrow is no longer a Shawnee, he will be tied up and left at the edge of the settlement. The prisoners are not to be harmed until my medicine tells me to.”

Ward halted. He was close enough for me to see that while he had escaped a wound from the flying stones his shoulder was blown full of powder. The sweat streamed down his face and intimated something of the agony he was suffering.

Ward stopped. He was close enough for me to see that while he had avoided getting hurt from the flying stones, his shoulder was covered in powder. Sweat poured down his face, hinting at the agony he was experiencing.

“Black Hoof is a great warrior and a mighty chief!” he said huskily. “But Red Arrow’s medicine is weak because it has not been fed. Only blood will make it strong. Let this man die before we break our camp.” And he stirred me with his foot.

“Black Hoof is an incredible warrior and a powerful chief!” he said in a rough voice. “But Red Arrow’s medicine is weak because it hasn’t been nourished. Only blood will make it strong. Let this man die before we pack up our camp.” And he kicked me with his foot.

“The prisoners belong to the Shawnees. My medicine may whisper to kill one of them, but the warriors in sound of my voice must decide. Those who would see one of the three die show the ax.”

“The prisoners belong to the Shawnees. My medicine might suggest that we kill one of them, but the warriors within earshot of my voice have to make the decision. Those who want to see one of the three die need to show the ax.”

Almost as soon as he had spoken the air was filled with spinning axes, ascending to the boughs and then falling to be deftly caught, each ax by its owner. 257

Almost as soon as he finished speaking, the air was filled with spinning axes, going up to the branches and then falling to be expertly caught, each axe by its owner. 257

“It is good,” said the chief. “My medicine shall pick the prisoners to die.”

“It’s good,” said the chief. “My medicine will choose the prisoners to die.”

The explosion of the wooden cannon and the chief’s ruling that we were no longer Ward’s prisoners appealed to me as a reprieve. At least the girl was snatched from Ward’s clutches. But the unanimous vote that one of us must die threw me back on the rack.

The blast of the wooden cannon and the chief’s decision that we were no longer Ward’s prisoners felt like a second chance to me. At least the girl was taken away from Ward’s grasp. But the unanimous vote that one of us had to die put me right back on the rack.

It was inconceivable that Patricia Dale should thus die. And yet I had had an earnest of the devil’s ferocity. East of the mountains I could not have imagined a hand ever being raised against her. And I had seen her buffeted and struck down this day. Therefore, I did comprehend the inconceivable.

It was unimaginable that Patricia Dale could die like this. And yet I had witnessed the brutal side of fate. East of the mountains, I never thought anyone would lay a hand on her. And today, I saw her attacked and brought down. So, I could accept the unimaginable.

I called out to the chief:

I yelled at the chief:

“Catahecassa, listen to a white medicine, for the red medicine is far away or else is asleep. If the white woman is harmed you will shed tears of blood before you reach your Scioto towns. The settlers are swarming in to head you off. You have no time to spend in torturing any prisoner.

“Catahecassa, pay attention to the white medicine, because the red medicine is far away or is asleep. If the white woman is harmed, you will shed tears of blood before you get to your Scioto towns. The settlers are flooding in to stop you. You don’t have time to waste torturing any prisoner.”

“But had you many sleeps of time it would be bad for you to harm the white girl. If you harm her you will have nothing to trade for an open path to the river. If you are wise in war, as your enemies say you are, you will guard her carefully at least until you make your villages above the Ohio.”

“But if you waste a lot of time, it would be bad for you to hurt the white girl. If you hurt her, you won’t have anything to bargain with for safe passage to the river. If you’re as smart in battle as your enemies claim you are, you should protect her carefully at least until you establish your villages above the Ohio.”

The chief’s eyes shifted uneasily, but his voice was ominous as he tersely advised: 258

The chief's eyes moved restlessly, but his voice was foreboding as he bluntly warned: 258

“The white man had better ask his strong medicine to keep him from the fire. One of the prisoners shall roast this night. I have said it.”

“The white man should ask his strong medicine to protect him from the fire. One of the prisoners will be roasted tonight. I’ve said it.”

He had not liked my words as they set his superstitions to working, but it would never do for him to bow before the threats of a white medicine. So he remained inexorable in his determination to cover his dead with a white victim.

He didn’t like what I said because it made him think about his superstitions, but he couldn’t let himself give in to the threats of a white medicine. So he stuck to his decision to cover his dead with a white victim.

His raid into Virginia had been disastrous even though he could count the four Grisdols, the seven men, women and children in Abb’s Valley in his death score. And he had taken three prisoners. Doubtless there were other victims at the fire I had seen when on the Cheat. But the price he had paid for these various kills and us three prisoners was too heavy.

His raid into Virginia had been a disaster, even though he could list the four Grisdols and the seven men, women, and children in Abb’s Valley among his death toll. He also took three prisoners. There were probably other victims in the fire I noticed while on the Cheat. But the cost he paid for these various kills and the three prisoners was far too high.

Every Indian slain had been a prime fighting man, one it would take years of training to replace. After counting his losses in the mountains about the Grisdol clearing, the warriors killed in Abb’s Valley, and now his losses here at Howard’s Creek, the score was distinctly against him. No matter how mighty and famous a chief may be, he will surely and quickly lose his following if disaster dogs his war-paths.

Every Indian that was killed had been a top warrior, someone it would take years to train a replacement for. After tallying up his losses in the mountains near the Grisdol clearing, the warriors who died in Abb’s Valley, and now his losses here at Howard’s Creek, he was clearly at a disadvantage. No matter how powerful and renowned a chief might be, he will definitely and quickly lose his followers if misfortune follows him in battle.

So I could understand Black Hoof’s mental attitude. He attributed his misfortunes to his weakening medicine. Let the cost be ever so dear he must strengthen that medicine; and he firmly believed a 259 human sacrifice would be the most acceptable offering he could make.

So I could understand Black Hoof’s mindset. He blamed his troubles on his declining medicine. No matter how high the price, he had to strengthen that medicine; and he truly believed a 259 human sacrifice would be the best offering he could give.

“Bring that man over to the fire,” he directed, pointing to me.

"Bring that man over to the fire," he said, pointing at me.

My wrist-cords were loosed, my ankles were fastened only with a spancel, and strong hands jerked me to my feet. Taking short steps I advanced to where the girl lay with her head on her father’s breast.

My wrists were free, my ankles were tied only with a strap, and strong hands pulled me to my feet. I took short steps toward where the girl was lying with her head on her father's chest.

Black Hoof selected a charred stick from the fire and stood staring at us, his eyes blank as though he did not see us. His warriors watched him with much awe. His spirit was far away up in the mountains communing with his medicine. He was asking his manito which of the three victims would be most acceptable.

Black Hoof picked up a blackened stick from the fire and stood there, staring at us with eyes that seemed vacant, as if he didn’t see us at all. His warriors observed him with great respect. His mind was far away in the mountains, connecting with his spirit. He was seeking guidance from his manito on which of the three victims would be the most suitable.

Ward stood behind him, his lean face working in helpless rage for fear the girl would be the choice, thereby costing him a new wife. I felt deathly sick, physically sick, fearing she was marked for death, fearing she was reserved for worse than death.

Ward stood behind him, his thin face contorted in helpless anger at the thought that the girl might be chosen, which would mean losing a potential wife. I felt nauseous, genuinely sick, afraid she was meant to die, fearing she was destined for something even worse than death.

Suddenly Black Hoof began shivering, then threw back his head and for a moment stared about him as if to collect his scattered senses. Reaching down he pulled the girl from her father. She had swooned and was at least spared these few minutes of awful dread. The charred stick hovered over her white face, then was withdrawn and darted at mine. 260

Suddenly, Black Hoof started shaking, then tilted his head back and paused for a moment to gather his thoughts. He leaned down and pulled the girl away from her father. She had fainted and was at least spared these few minutes of terrible fear. The burnt stick hovered over her pale face, then was pulled back and aimed at me. 260

Instinctively I closed my eyes, but as the stick failed to leave its mark I opened them and beheld Dale had been chosen: A black smooch extended from the tip of his nose to the roots of his hair, and was bisected by another mark across the bridge of his nose, and extending to his ears.

Instinctively, I closed my eyes, but when the stick didn’t leave a mark, I opened them and saw that Dale had been chosen: a black smudge stretched from the tip of his nose to the roots of his hair, bisected by another mark across the bridge of his nose and extending to his ears.

“Paint that man black,” Black Hoof ordered.

“Paint that man black,” Black Hoof commanded.

Dale was very composed. He knew the worst. Perhaps he believed his death would save the girl. In a steady voice he said to me:

Dale stayed calm. He understood the worst outcome. Maybe he thought that sacrificing himself would save the girl. In a steady voice, he said to me:

“Morris, I am sorry for you. Only God knows how I feel about Pat. I’ve been worse than a fool. Don’t tell her when she wakes up. Get the Cousin woman to take her out of sight. It will be very hard but I will try to go through it like a man.”

“Morris, I feel really sorry for you. Only God knows how I feel about Pat. I've been more foolish than anyone could imagine. Don’t tell her when she wakes up. Have the Cousin woman take her out of sight. It’s going to be really tough, but I’ll try to handle it like a man.”

“If there is anything I could do!” I cried.

“If there’s anything I can do!” I cried.

He shook his head and threw it back and his lips were drawn tight.

He shook his head and tossed it back, his lips pressed together.

“I am to blame. It’s best this way. You came after me to help me. That was good and foolish of you. Pray God she will be spared. Pray God you will be spared. They’ll be satisfied with my death for a while. I think I shall go through it very well.”

“I’m to blame. This is for the best. You came to help me, which was kind and a bit reckless of you. I hope she’ll be safe. I hope you’ll be safe. They’ll be satisfied with my death for now. I think I’ll handle it pretty well.”

They pulled me away and fell to rubbing the unfortunate man’s face and neck with charcoal. Cousin’s sister with a magnificent show of strength gathered the unconscious girl in her arms and walked toward the woods. Ward would have 261 stopped her, but she hissed like a snake in his face, and there was a hardness in the blue eyes he could not withstand.

They pulled me away and started rubbing the unfortunate man's face and neck with charcoal. Cousin's sister, showing impressive strength, picked up the unconscious girl in her arms and walked toward the woods. Ward would have 261 stopped her, but she hissed at him like a snake, and there was a hardness in her blue eyes that he couldn't resist.

As she disappeared with her burden Black Hoof said something to Lost Sister’s red husband. This warrior, very loath to miss the spectacle of a burning, sullenly glided after the woman. I feared he was sent to bring them back, but as they did not return I knew he was ordered to stand guard over them.

As she vanished with her load, Black Hoof said something to Lost Sister’s red husband. This warrior, reluctant to miss the show of a fire, quietly followed the woman. I was worried he was sent to bring them back, but since they didn't return, I realized he was told to stand watch over them.

Now the opening was filled with the Shawnees, word having passed that Black Hoof was about to appease his war-medicine. Only the scouts and Lost Sister’s man remained out. Dale was stood on his feet and his upper garments were torn off from him. As they offered to lead him to the stake he struck their hands aside and with firm step walked inside the circle of brush which had been heaped up some five feet from the stake.

Now the gap was filled with the Shawnees, news had spread that Black Hoof was about to perform his war-medicine. Only the scouts and Lost Sister’s man stayed outside. Dale was on his feet, and his upper clothes were ripped off him. As they tried to take him to the stake, he pushed their hands away and, with steady steps, walked into the circle of brush that had been piled up about five feet from the stake.

I closed my eyes and endeavored not to witness the scene but was unable to keep them closed. With a spancel rope fastened to his ankles Dale was further secured by a long cord tied around one wrist and fastened some fifteen feet up the trimmed sapling.

I shut my eyes and tried not to see the scene, but I couldn't keep them shut. With a rope tied around his ankles, Dale was also secured by a long cord tied around one wrist and attached about fifteen feet up the trimmed sapling.

When the flames began to bite on one side he could hobble around the post to the opposite side. As the flames spread he would become very active, but each revolution around the post would shorten 262 the slack of the wrist-cord. With the entire circle of fuel ablaze he would slowly roast. Black Hoof muttered some gibberish and applied the torch.

When the flames started to get closer on one side, he could limp around the post to the other side. As the flames spread, he became more frantic, but each time he went around the post, it tightened the wrist-cord. With the whole circle of fuel burning, he would slowly get cooked. Black Hoof mumbled some nonsense and lit the torch.

As the first billow of smoke rose and before the savages could commence their dancing and preliminary tortures, Ericus Dale threw back his head and loudly prayed:

As the first puff of smoke rose and before the savages could start their dancing and initial tortures, Ericus Dale threw back his head and loudly prayed:

“O God, protect my little girl! O God, have mercy upon me!”

“O God, please protect my little girl! O God, have mercy on me!”

Black Hoof jeered him, sardonically crying:

Black Hoof mocked him, sarcastically saying:

“The white man makes medicine to his white manito. Let Big Turtle[4] try him with a mouthful of fire. We will see if the white manito is weak or afraid to help his child.”

“The white man creates medicine for his white spirit. Let Big Turtle[4] test him with a mouthful of fire. We will find out if the white spirit is weak or afraid to help his child.”

A burly warrior scooped up coals on a piece of bark and with a fiendish grin leaped through the smoke. Two rifle shots, so close together as to be almost one, shattered the tense silence as the savages held their breath to enjoy every symptom of the excruciating agony. Dale went down on his knees, a small blue hole showing where the bullet mercifully had struck his heart. Big Turtle leaped backward and fell into the burning brush. A warrior, acting mechanically, dragged the Turtle clear of the flames. He was stone-dead.

A strong warrior grabbed some coals on a piece of bark and, with a wicked grin, jumped through the smoke. Two rifle shots, almost simultaneous, broke the tense silence as the savages held their breath, relishing every sign of intense pain. Dale dropped to his knees, a small blue hole visible where the bullet had tragically struck his heart. Big Turtle jumped backward and fell into the burning brush. A warrior, moving automatically, pulled the Turtle away from the flames. He was already dead.

For several moments the Indians were incapable of motion, so astounding was this interference with their sport. It was the scream of a panther that 263 awoke them to furious activity. Black Hoof shouted for his men to catch the white scout. Then he turned on me and raised his ax. The act was involuntary, for at once dropping his arm he ordered his men to extinguish the fire and to see I did not escape. Then he hurried into the forest.

For several moments, the Indians were frozen in place, completely shocked by this disruption of their game. It was the scream of a panther that snapped them into action. Black Hoof yelled for his men to catch the white scout. Then he turned to me and raised his axe. It was an instinctive move, but he quickly lowered his arm and ordered his men to put out the fire and make sure I didn’t get away. Then he rushed into the forest.

The fire was stamped out and Dale’s body removed to one side. I asked them to cover the dead man with a blanket, which they readily did. Now Lost Sister returned, this time leading Patricia. I called to her in Shawnee:

The fire was put out and Dale’s body was moved to one side. I asked them to cover the dead man with a blanket, which they quickly did. Now Lost Sister returned, this time guiding Patricia. I called out to her in Shawnee:

“Bring the white girl here. Does she know her father is dead?”

“Bring the white girl here. Does she know her dad is dead?”

“I told her. The men said he was killed by a white bullet,” was the sullen reply.

“I told her. The guys said he was killed by a white bullet,” was the gloomy response.

“Leave her with me and wash the black from his face,” I said.

“Leave her with me and wash the dirt from his face,” I said.

She brought her charge to me. Patricia’s eyes were hot as if with fever. She dropped beside me and stared wildly. Then she began to remember and said:

She brought her responsibility to me. Patricia’s eyes were burning, almost like she had a fever. She sat down next to me and looked around frantically. Then she started to recall and said:

“My father is dead, they tell me.”

“My dad is dead, they say.”

“He is dead. He suffered none. It is as he wished. He could not escape. He is at peace.”

“He's dead. He felt no pain. It's just as he wanted. He couldn't escape. He's at peace.”

“Life is so terrible,” she mumbled. “Death is so peaceful. Death is so beautiful. Then one is so safe.”

“Life is so awful,” she muttered. “Death is so calm. Death is so beautiful. Then you feel so secure.”

She gave a little scream and collapsed with her head resting on my bound hands. But although her 264 slender frame shook convulsively she shed no tears.

She let out a small scream and fell, her head resting on my tied hands. But even though her slender body trembled violently, she didn't cry.

I tried to talk to her as I would to a little child. After a while she rose and her composure frightened me. She walked to her father. Lost Sister had removed the tell-tale black. The girl kneeled and kissed him and patted his hair. Then returning to me, she quietly said:

I tried to talk to her like I would to a little kid. After a bit, she stood up, and her calmness scared me. She walked over to her dad. Lost Sister had taken off the obvious black. The girl knelt and kissed him, then ruffled his hair. When she came back to me, she quietly said:

“He looks very peaceful. Very happy. I am glad he did not have to suffer. The bullet that took his life was very kind. It must be very beautiful to be dead.”

“He looks so peaceful. So happy. I'm glad he didn’t have to suffer. The bullet that ended his life was really merciful. It must be really beautiful to be dead.”

She ceased speaking and slowly began stretching her arms above her head, and with a long-drawn scream she fell over backward and I knew she had lost her reason.

She stopped talking and gradually lifted her arms above her head, and with a long, drawn-out scream, she fell backward, and I realized she had lost her mind.


[4]

Also Daniel Boone’s Shawnee name in later years.

Also Daniel Boone's Shawnee name in later years.


265

CHAPTER X

OUR MEDICINE GROWS STRONGER

The Shawnees’ anxiety to start for the Ohio almost became a panic. The tragic manner in which they had been robbed of their victim, the screaming defiance of young Cousin, together with their losses in warriors, convinced them something was radically wrong with their war-medicine. Outwardly Black Hoof remained calm but I knew he was greatly worried. His medicine had designated Dale for the torture, and then had permitted a bullet to release the man.

The Shawnees’ eagerness to head for the Ohio nearly turned into a panic. The heartbreaking way they lost their target, the loud defiance from young Cousin, and their losses in warriors convinced them that something was seriously wrong with their war medicine. Externally, Black Hoof stayed composed, but I could tell he was really worried. His medicine had chosen Dale for the torture, only to allow a bullet to set the man free.

Nor was it any small influence which the girl’s condition exerted in this desire to retreat. She seemed to be stunned. She walked about, but without appearing to hear or see her captors. There was none of the savages who did not believe her terrible scream prefaced her crossing the dividing-line between reason and insanity.

Nor was it any small influence that the girl’s condition had on this desire to retreat. She seemed to be in shock. She walked around, but didn’t seem to hear or see her captors. Every one of the savages believed her terrible scream marked the moment she crossed the line between sanity and insanity.

As an insane person she was under the special protection of the great manito, and black woe to him who interfered with her. The chief was eager to abandon her to be picked up by the settlers at 266 Howard’s Creek, but she clung tenaciously to Cousin’s sister. The latter displayed no emotion over this preference, yet she did not repulse the girl. She even was gentle in caring for her.

As a person with mental challenges, she was under the special protection of the great spirit, and anyone who interfered with her would face serious consequences. The chief wanted to leave her to be taken by the settlers at 266 Howard’s Creek, but she held on tightly to Cousin’s sister. The sister showed no feelings about this preference, but she didn't push the girl away. She was even gentle in looking after her.

Ward was for finishing me out of hand, but Black Hoof insisted I should carry packs and make myself useful before being dispensed with. Then again I would be something to display at the villages and something to dance about when it came to appeasing the ghosts of the slain warriors. We broke camp that night, and with malicious ingenuity Ward strapped packs on my shoulders until my back buckled. As he finished and was promising to thrust his knife into my legs if I displayed any weariness, Cousin’s sister came up and sharply directed him to remove the packs as I was to serve as a litter-bearer.

Ward was all for getting rid of me right away, but Black Hoof insisted I should carry supplies and be helpful before I was let go. Plus, I would be something to show off in the villages and a way to entertain when it was time to appease the spirits of fallen warriors. We broke camp that night, and with a cruel sense of humor, Ward loaded packs onto my shoulders until my back gave in. Just as he finished and was threatening to stab my legs if I showed any signs of fatigue, Cousin's sister came over and firmly told him to take the packs off since I was meant to be a litter-bearer.

“The white woman asks for him,” she said. “Catahecassa gives him to me to help carry the medicine-woman.”

“The white woman is asking for him,” she said. “Catahecassa gives him to me to help carry the medicine woman.”

Ward raged, but Black Hoof upheld the girl; and although I knew Patricia was too insensible of her surroundings to ask for any one, I was keen to serve her. Lost Sister had fashioned a rude litter out of rawhide and two saplings, slack between the poles so the girl could not roll out. To my surprise she stepped between the saplings at the forward end and called on me to pick up the other end and march. I considered it to be a man’s work, but she made 267 nothing of it, and never called a halt that she might rest.

Ward was furious, but Black Hoof supported the girl. Even though I knew Patricia was too out of it to ask for anyone, I was eager to help her. Lost Sister had made a makeshift litter using rawhide and two young trees, with enough slack between the poles so the girl wouldn’t fall out. To my surprise, she stepped between the poles at the front and asked me to grab the other end and walk. I thought it was a job for a man, but she didn’t mind at all and never stopped to take a break.

In the morning the hunters brought in some deer-meat and turkeys, and we camped long enough to eat. Once more Ward endeavored to prevail upon the chief to put me out of the way. He played upon Black Hoof’s superstitions very cunningly by declaring the war-medicine would be very weak until I was killed. The chief was impressed, else he never would have come to stare at me.

In the morning, the hunters brought back some deer meat and turkeys, and we set up camp long enough to eat. Once again, Ward tried to convince the chief to get rid of me. He cleverly played on Black Hoof’s superstitions by saying the war medicine would be really weak until I was dead. The chief was clearly influenced; otherwise, he would never have come to look at me.

It happened, however, that Patricia was delirious, and it was my hand on her head that seemed to quiet her. Lost Sister told a noble lie by volunteering the information that it was my presence that kept the girl quiet. Black Hoof and his braves had a great fear of the girl when she began her rambling talk. They believed she was surrounded by ghosts and talking with them. So Ward’s request was refused, and stern orders were given that I should not be harmed. When the home villages were reached, he added, I might be burned.

It happened, though, that Patricia was in a daze, and it was my hand on her head that seemed to calm her down. Lost Sister told a kind lie by saying that it was my presence that kept the girl quiet. Black Hoof and his warriors were really scared of her when she started rambling. They thought she was surrounded by ghosts and was talking to them. So, Ward's request was denied, and strict orders were given that I shouldn’t be harmed. When we got to the villages, he added, I might be burned.

When we made our second camp on the Kanawha I called Black Hoof to me. I had been staked out in spread-eagle fashion and my guards had placed saplings across my body and were preparing to lie down on the ends at each side of me. I assured the chief there was no danger of my running away, as my medicine would wither and die, did I forsake the great manito’s child; and I asked him to relieve me 268 of the cords and saplings. He told the warriors to omit the cords.

When we set up our second camp on the Kanawha, I called Black Hoof over. I had been tied down spread-eagle, and my guards had laid saplings across my body, getting ready to lie down at both ends. I assured the chief there was no chance of me escaping, as my medicine would wither and die if I abandoned the great manito’s child; then I asked him to take the cords and saplings off me. He told the warriors to skip the cords. 268

The next time we halted to snatch a few hours’ sleep he ordered that no more saplings be placed across me, that it would be sufficient to tie my ankles and wrists. This was a great relief. During this portion of the march the girl seemed oblivious to her surroundings, also to the fact that she was a captive. She showed a strong preference for Lost Sister’s company, and would glance about worriedly if the young woman left her sight.

The next time we stopped to grab a few hours of sleep, he instructed that no more saplings be placed over me, and that it would be enough to just tie my ankles and wrists. This was a huge relief. During this part of the march, the girl seemed unaware of her surroundings and the fact that she was a captive. She clearly preferred the company of Lost Sister and would look around anxiously if the young woman disappeared from her view.

So it devolved on the two of us, both white, to care for her. There were times when she babbled of faraway scenes, of Williamsburg and her old home, of the streets of Norfolk and Richmond. She talked with those she had known as children. When in this condition the Indians were glad to keep away from us. Even Ward would not willingly remain within hearing of her sweet voice could he avoid so doing. And alas! There were other times when she was almost violent, when only Lost Sister could soothe and quiet her.

So it fell to the two of us, both white, to take care of her. There were moments when she talked about distant places, about Williamsburg and her childhood home, about the streets of Norfolk and Richmond. She reminisced about people she had known as a child. During these times, the Indians were happy to stay away from us. Even Ward wouldn't willingly stay within earshot of her sweet voice if he could help it. And unfortunately, there were other times when she became nearly violent, and only Lost Sister could calm and comfort her.

By the time we reached the mouth of the Great Kanawha no guard was kept over me that I could perceive; nor were my limbs any longer bound at night. At each camp Lost Sister ranged the woods and brought in roots and herbs and made strange-smelling messes in a camp kettle and assiduously dosed the girl. 269

By the time we got to the mouth of the Great Kanawha, I didn’t notice any guard watching over me; my limbs weren’t bound at night anymore either. At each campsite, Lost Sister explored the woods, gathered roots and herbs, and cooked up odd-smelling mixtures in a camp kettle, carefully giving the girl her doses. 269

Rafts were quickly knocked together and the crossing made to the Indian shore. I had expected the band to dig out hidden canoes and descend to the mouth of the Scioto. Instead we struck into a trail across-country. The path was well worn, and the fork we followed ended at the Scioto above Chillicothe, the principal Shawnee town.

Rafts were quickly thrown together, and we crossed over to the Indian shore. I had thought the group would pull out hidden canoes and head down to the mouth of the Scioto. Instead, we took a trail through the land. The path was well-trodden, and the route we chose led us to the Scioto above Chillicothe, the main Shawnee town.

Much of the distance Patricia walked, although the litter was taken along for her convenience. Lost Sister talked with me at times and I began to feel that the barrier between us was much lower. But she never spoke of the settlements or her brother. Her talk was always a red talk and she never addressed me except in Shawnee.

Much of the distance Patricia walked, even though the litter was brought along for her convenience. Lost Sister would talk with me sometimes, and I started to feel like the barrier between us was much lower. But she never mentioned the settlements or her brother. Her conversations were always filled with urgency, and she never spoke to me except in Shawnee.

From her I learned we were making for Cornstalk’s Town, some twenty-five miles above Chillicothe, located on Scippo Creek. Among border men this region was known as the Pickaway Plains. Near our destination was Grenadier Squaw’s Town, named after Cornstalk’s gigantic sister.

From her, I learned we were heading for Cornstalk’s Town, about twenty-five miles north of Chillicothe, situated on Scippo Creek. Among the frontier folks, this area was referred to as the Pickaway Plains. Close to our destination was Grenadier Squaw’s Town, named after Cornstalk’s massive sister.

I suffered no incivility during the overland march. My status became that of an attendant on the great manito’s medicine-child. Patricia continued in a dazed state of mind, but after two days of arduous travel I detected her weeping. Lost Sister enigmatically warned:

I didn't experience any rudeness during the overland journey. My role became that of a helper to the great spirit's medicine child. Patricia stayed in a dazed state of mind, but after two days of tough traveling, I noticed her crying. Lost Sister mysteriously cautioned:

“She is another woman. She is more like the woman she once was. She must keep close to her manito.” 270

“She is another woman. She is more like the woman she once was. She needs to stay close to her manito.” 270

I could interpret this only to mean that the girl was recovering from her mental shock and was recalling bits of the past, and that she was safe only so long as the savages believed her to be insane. At our last camp from Cornstalk’s Town Patricia insisted on walking beside me when the trace would permit it and she startled me by saying:

I could only take this to mean that the girl was getting over her mental shock and starting to remember parts of her past, and that she was only safe as long as the savages thought she was insane. At our last camp near Cornstalk’s Town, Patricia insisted on walking next to me when the trail allowed, and she surprised me by saying:

“My father was good to me.”

“My dad was good to me.”

“Do you remember me?” I asked.

“Do you remember me?” I asked.

“Remember you, Basdel? Why, of course. What a queer question.” Then with a little frown she sighed and complained. “But I don’t understand why I am here with you and these Indians. I wonder if it is a bad dream, if I will soon wake up.”

“Do you remember me, Basdel? Of course. What a strange question.” Then, with a slight frown, she sighed and expressed her confusion. “But I don’t get why I’m here with you and these Indians. I wonder if it’s all just a bad dream, and I’ll wake up soon.”

I blundered along the best I could, striving to say nothing which might upset her. She suddenly refused to talk and began displaying much physical nervousness. Lost Sister promptly took her in hand and led her some distance in advance of me. That was the day the band split up, the bulk of the warriors leaving to go to their different villages. Half a dozen remained to press on to Cornstalk’s Town.

I stumbled along as best as I could, trying not to say anything that might upset her. She suddenly stopped talking and started showing a lot of physical anxiety. Lost Sister quickly took charge and led her further ahead of me. That was the day the group fell apart, with most of the warriors leaving to head back to their different villages. About six stayed behind to move on to Cornstalk’s Town.

Ward was among those who left us and he was unwilling to go. His departure was a great relief to me. His presence frightened the girl, although she gave no sign of remembering him as having been a factor in her life. It was due entirely to Lost Sister’s appeal to Black Hoof that the renegade was ordered to Chillicothe. 271

Ward was one of those who left us, and he didn't want to go. His leaving was a huge relief for me. His presence scared the girl, even though she showed no signs of remembering him as part of her life. It was solely because of Lost Sister’s request to Black Hoof that the renegade was sent to Chillicothe. 271

As he was leaving us he promised me:

As he was leaving us, he promised me:

“I’ll yet see you eating fire. That white squaw will see me again.”

“I’ll still see you eating fire. That white woman will see me again.”

“I’ll dance your mangy scalp some time,” I retorted.

"I'll dance on your scruffy scalp sometime," I shot back.

Whereat he used terms of abuse he had picked up from traders, and I struck him with my fist. Black Hoof stopped him from killing me, and threatened me with torture if I offended again. Then he ordered Ward to go.

Where he used insults he had learned from traders, I hit him with my fist. Black Hoof stopped him from killing me and threatened me with torture if I offended again. Then he told Ward to leave.

The chief continued with us to Cornstalk’s Town, but Cornstalk was not there; so he went in search of him at Grenadier Squaw’s Town. Before leaving he gave orders that I was not to be molested so long as I did not attempt to escape. The town was inhabited by women and children largely, with a dozen men left to act as hunters.

The chief traveled with us to Cornstalk’s Town, but Cornstalk wasn’t there, so he went to look for him at Grenadier Squaw’s Town. Before he left, he instructed that I shouldn’t be bothered as long as I didn’t try to escape. The town was mostly populated by women and children, with about a dozen men left to hunt.

It was plain that the fighting men of the tribe were gathering somewhere, probably at Chillicothe. Patricia was believed to be in touch with the manito, and was feared and respected accordingly. The days that followed were not unhappy for me; and Patricia appeared to be contented in a numb sort of way.

It was obvious that the fighters of the tribe were assembling somewhere, likely at Chillicothe. Patricia was thought to be connected with the manito, and because of that, she was both feared and respected. The days that followed were not unpleasant for me; and Patricia seemed to be content in a sort of blank way.

My own reaction to the anxieties and fears of our captivity devitalized me to a certain degree, I believed; else, I would not have been contented to settle down to the drowsy existence of village life. I did no hunting. I was a companion to the girl 272 when she wished for my company. Aside from that capacity the Indians looked on me as if I had been a tree.

My reaction to the anxieties and fears of our captivity drained me, I thought; otherwise, I wouldn't have been okay with the dull routine of village life. I didn't hunt. I just kept the girl company when she wanted me around. Other than that, the Indians treated me like I was just a tree. 272

I talked on general subjects with Lost Sister, always waiting for her to blaze the trace our words were to follow. Her red husband remained aloof from her from the day she took charge of Patricia. Whether he resented her companionship with us I do not know, and after our arrival he disappeared for a time.

I talked about general topics with Lost Sister, always waiting for her to lead the way our conversation would go. Her red husband kept his distance from her ever since she took over caring for Patricia. I don't know if he resented her spending time with us, and after we arrived, he vanished for a while.

I discovered I was lacking in curiosity as to what each morrow had in store for us. It savored of the indifference of the fatalist. But I did come to the alert when I observed Patricia was rapidly returning to normal. I remembered Lost Sister’s warning, “She must keep close to her manito.” I was forced to repeat these words to her.

I realized I wasn't very curious about what each day would bring. It felt like I was being indifferent, like a fatalist. But I perked up when I noticed that Patricia was getting back to her usual self quickly. I recalled Lost Sister’s warning, “She must stay close to her manito.” I had to repeat those words to her.

It was one of the hardest tasks I ever undertook. She suffered deeply when she began to grasp my meaning. She began to remember things concretely. Yet life was the stake, and the fact that my life was also involved helped her much. With the aid of Lost Sister I taught her how to be ever on her guard, how to carry herself when in the presence of the silent but ever watchful Indians.

It was one of the toughest things I ever did. She felt a lot of pain when she started to understand what I meant. She began to recall things clearly. But life was at risk, and knowing that my life was at stake helped her a lot. With the help of Lost Sister, I showed her how to always stay alert, how to behave when around the quiet but constantly observing Indians.

Once the shock wore off somewhat she found it was not difficult to keep up her rôle. The most effective way to allay any suspicion was for her to talk aloud to herself. The savages believed she was 273 holding conversation with inmates of the invisible world, and drew away from her. But while she improved, my lethargy continued. My physical and mental strength seemed to be sapped. I was content to lie on the bank of the creek, my mind idling with vagaries.

Once the shock wore off a bit, she found it was easy to keep up her role. The best way to ease any suspicion was for her to talk out loud to herself. The locals thought she was having conversations with beings from an invisible world and kept their distance. But while she started to feel better, I still felt sluggish. My physical and mental strength seemed drained. I was fine just lying by the creek, my mind wandering aimlessly.

Some six weeks passed in this desultory fashion, then Cornstalk and Black Hoof returned to the village with three warriors and a negro woman. The woman had been captured at Sapling Grove within three hundred yards of Captain Evan Shelby’s house, the woman told me. She also informed me that her captors were led by a very large man, much whiter than any of his companions, and that he talked good English.

Some six weeks went by in this aimless way, then Cornstalk and Black Hoof came back to the village with three warriors and a Black woman. The woman, who told me she had been captured at Sapling Grove, mentioned that it was within three hundred yards of Captain Evan Shelby’s house. She also said that her captors were led by a very large man, much whiter than any of his companions, and that he spoke good English.

This description fitted either John Logan or Will Emery, the Cherokee half-breed. I decided the man was Logan. The woman was treated kindly. Immediately on arrival the two chiefs retired to a wigwam for a long talk. Then Black Hoof sent for me and Patricia. I warned her to pay no attention to them, and to talk much to herself. She acted admirably and was kept in the wigwam only a few minutes.

This description could apply to either John Logan or Will Emery, the Cherokee half-breed. I decided the man was Logan. The woman was treated well. Right after we arrived, the two chiefs went into a wigwam for a lengthy discussion. Then Black Hoof called for me and Patricia. I told her to ignore them and to focus on talking to herself. She did great and was only in the wigwam for a few minutes.

Cornstalk had watched her closely, and both he and Black Hoof were uneasy and relieved when she departed. Toward me their manner was incisive, and they demanded certain information. As I knew conditions had changed vastly since I was captured 274 I talked freely and improvised considerably. There was no military value whatever to the news that I imparted.

Cornstalk had kept a close eye on her, and both he and Black Hoof felt a mix of unease and relief when she left. Their attitude toward me was direct, and they pressed me for specific information. Knowing that things had changed significantly since I was captured, I spoke openly and made up a lot of it as I went along. The information I shared had no real military significance at all. 274

Cornstalk, who was a large man and of a commanding appearance, and possessing unusual intellectual powers, was keen to learn about individuals, especially about Daniel Boone. He asked how many men Boone could lead against the Shawnees. I told him all the border men would be glad to serve under him, that he was collecting fighting men when I was taken prisoner.

Cornstalk, a big guy with a strong presence and remarkable intelligence, was eager to learn about people, particularly Daniel Boone. He wanted to know how many men Boone could rally against the Shawnees. I told him that all the frontier men would be happy to fight under him, and that he was gathering fighters when I was captured.

“Your tongue is split,” Cornstalk warned. “Be careful, or we will say that young medicine-woman does not need a liar to care for her. Be careful, or your tongue will be pulled out. The Shawnees will be glad to warm themselves at your fire. That man was sent to the Falls of the Ohio. He has returned to the settlements. He commands three forts in the lower valleys. Will he head riflemen to battle, or stay at the forts?”

“Your tongue is split,” Cornstalk warned. “Be careful, or we’ll say that young medicine woman doesn’t need a liar to take care of her. Be careful, or your tongue will be pulled out. The Shawnees will be happy to gather around your fire. That man was sent to the Falls of the Ohio. He’s back in the settlements. He’s in charge of three forts in the lower valleys. Will he lead riflemen into battle, or stay at the forts?”

I truthfully answered that I believed he would be given an important command. And I explained how Colonel Lewis would be over him as he would be over many other brave leaders. They knew Lewis and feared him. Their faces were very glum until I repeated Connolly’s message to Charles Lewis that peace with the tribes was very possible. Then they smiled grimly and Cornstalk informed me.

I honestly said that I thought he would get an important position. I explained how Colonel Lewis would be in charge of him, just like he would be over many other courageous leaders. They knew Lewis and were scared of him. Their expressions were really gloomy until I shared Connolly’s message to Charles Lewis that peace with the tribes was very possible. Then they smiled reluctantly, and Cornstalk told me.

“Your Dunmore ordered his Long Knives to 275 march against Shawnee towns ten sleeps after you were captured.”[5]

“Your Dunmore commanded his Long Knives to march against Shawnee towns ten days after you were captured.”[5]

I was startled at the information and glanced through the opening of the wigwam as if expecting to see the lean militia men breaking from the woods. The chief added:

I was shocked by the news and peered through the entrance of the wigwam, as if expecting to see the thin militia men emerging from the woods. The chief added:

“But they seem to have trouble in starting. Perhaps they are very old men and can not walk fast. I shall send my young men across the Ohio to dig them out of the mud.”

“But they seem to have a hard time getting started. Maybe they are really old men and can’t walk quickly. I’ll send my young men across the Ohio to pull them out of the mud.”

“The Cherokees will not join the Shawnees,” I ventured.

“The Cherokees won’t join the Shawnees,” I said.

Cornstalk eyed me menacingly.

Cornstalk glared at me menacingly.

“They will not because they have old women among them. They put their powder in bags, and put the bags in caves. Their powder is spoiled. After I whip your army the Cherokees will carry their axes into the Carolinas.”

"They won’t because they have old women with them. They store their gunpowder in bags and hide the bags in caves. Their gunpowder is ruined. After I defeat your army, the Cherokees will take their axes into the Carolinas."

I believed the Cherokees would do this, if our army were whipped. Turning to Black Hoof, Cornstalk asked:

I thought the Cherokees would do this if our army was defeated. Turning to Black Hoof, Cornstalk asked:

“How long before you roast this white man?”

“How long until you roast this white guy?”

“After we have whipped the army of Dunmore and Lewis and Boone. Now he waits on the medicine-woman. After the battle there will be many white women to wait on her.” 276

“After we’ve defeated the army of Dunmore, Lewis, and Boone. Now he’s waiting for the medicine woman. After the battle, there will be many white women to attend to her.” 276

I was dismissed and on reaching the open air I discovered I had left all my apathy behind me. The importance of time and the imperative need of immediate action was burned into my brain by Black Hoof’s words. I sought Patricia and found her seated on the bank, staring into the sluggish waters.

I was let go, and as I stepped outside, I realized I had left all my indifference behind. The significance of time and the urgent need for immediate action were ingrained in my mind by Black Hoof’s words. I looked for Patricia and found her sitting on the bank, gazing into the slow-moving water.

“I was thinking of you, Basdel,” she greeted, and she reached her hand to me. “I was remembering what I said in Salem about your rifle. I’m sorry. I did wrong.”

“I was thinking about you, Basdel,” she said as she extended her hand to me. “I remembered what I said in Salem about your rifle. I’m sorry. I messed up.”

“Heavens, child! Abuse the rifle all you will!”

“Heavens, kid! Go ahead and mess up the rifle as much as you want!”

“It was abuse of you and of all that your rifle stood for. I mocked you because you were from the border. Poor father! He knew many Indians, but he did not understand them. Town ways seem mighty small and of no account now.”

“It was abuse of you and everything your rifle represented. I made fun of you because you were from the border. Poor father! He knew many Native Americans, but he didn’t really understand them. The ways of the town seem really insignificant and unimportant now.”

“Patsy, you must get a grip on yourself. We must get clear of this village at once. We must get back to Virginia.”

“Patsy, you need to calm down. We have to leave this village right away. We need to get back to Virginia.”

She shivered and her eyes dilated as she stared at me and she muttered:

She trembled and her eyes widened as she looked at me and softly said:

“I dread the woods, the silence, the darkness. The wolves howling at night. Worst of all is the creeping horror of being chased. No! No! I can’t stand any more, Basdel. The black horror comes over me when I let myself think of it. The dank woods—the silence—the awful stealth of night. No, no, Basdel. Let me die here.”

“I’m terrified of the woods, the silence, the darkness. The wolves howling at night. Worst of all is the creeping fear of being chased. No! No! I can’t take it anymore, Basdel. The overwhelming terror hits me when I let myself think about it. The damp woods—the silence—the frightening stealth of night. No, no, Basdel. Just let me die here.”

“Patsy, grip yourself! You can’t stay among 277 these beggars. They think you are insane. That’s why they’ve spared you. But there’s going to be a battle soon. If they win they’ll bring many prisoners here. You must not be here then.”

“Patsy, get a hold of yourself! You can’t hang out with these beggars. They think you’re crazy. That’s why they’ve left you alone. But there’s going to be a fight soon. If they win, they’ll bring a lot of prisoners here. You can't be here when that happens.”

She interrupted me with a little heart-broken cry and clapped her hands to her eyes to blot out some horrid picture. It was harsh, but the way she was inclining led to permanent madness.

She interrupted me with a small, heartbroken cry and covered her eyes with her hands to block out some terrible image. It was cruel, but the direction she was going in was leading to lasting madness.

“We will steal away and make the Ohio. The Indians are busy planning for the big battle. They’ll not spare many men to seek us. I will take you back to Virginia and across the mountains.”

“We'll sneak away and head to Ohio. The Indians are caught up in their preparations for the big battle. They won’t send many men to look for us. I’ll take you back to Virginia and over the mountains.”

“Or we will both die,” she whispered. “That wouldn’t be bad. To die and be out of it all—But I mustn’t speak for you, Basdel.”

“Or we’ll both die,” she whispered. “That wouldn’t be so bad. To die and be free of it all—But I shouldn’t speak for you, Basdel.”

“You speak for both of us,” I comforted. “Death isn’t terrible. This is.” And I swept my hand in a half-circle at the Shawnee wigwams forming the village. “Say nothing to Cousin’s sister. I will make my plans at once. A gun, some powder and lead, and then we will go.”

“You speak for both of us,” I reassured. “Death isn’t terrible. This is.” I waved my hand in a half-circle at the Shawnee wigwams that made up the village. “Don’t say anything to Cousin’s sister. I’ll make my plans right away. A gun, some powder, and lead, and then we’ll go.”

“And never come back to them alive?” she insisted, and she leaned forward and stared intently into my eyes.

“And you’re really saying you won’t come back alive?” she pressed, leaning in and locking her gaze on mine.

“Never alive, sweetheart.”

“Never alive, babe.”

“That is much better,” she quietly remarked. “And here comes my sister. She has been very good to me. I wish we could take her with us. Over the mountains, or to death.” 278

“That’s much better,” she said quietly. “And here comes my sister. She’s been really good to me. I wish we could take her with us. Over the mountains, or to death.” 278

“She refused to go over the mountains with her brother. We must tell her nothing,” I warned.

“She refused to go over the mountains with her brother. We can't tell her anything,” I warned.

Lost Sister gave me a quick glance as she came up. She gazed at Patricia in silence for a moment, then warned:

Lost Sister gave me a quick look as she approached. She stared at Patricia silently for a moment, then said:

“The white woman must keep close to her manito. The eyes of the eagle and the ears of the fox are in this village.”

“The white woman must stay close to her spirit. The eagle's eyes and the fox's ears are in this village.”

“She is having bad thoughts,” I told her. “Lead her thoughts through new paths.”

“She’s having negative thoughts,” I told her. “Guide her thoughts in a different direction.”

As I strolled away I heard her beginning a Shawnee myth, in which it was explained why the wet-hawk feeds while flying, and how the small turkey-buzzard got its tufted head.

As I walked away, I heard her starting a Shawnee myth that explained why the wet-hawk feeds while flying, and how the small turkey-buzzard got its tufted head.

According to the notches cut in my long stick it was the first day of September. Now that Cornstalk was back and in conference with Black Hoof the village became a center of importance. Notable chiefs and medicine-men of the northern tribes began to assemble. Lost Sister pointed out to me Puck-e-shin-wa, father of a six-year-old boy, who was to become one of the most remarkable Indian characters in our history, under the name of Tecumseh.

According to the marks on my long stick, it was the first day of September. Now that Cornstalk was back and meeting with Black Hoof, the village became a key place. Important chiefs and medicine men from the northern tribes started to gather. Lost Sister pointed out to me Puck-e-shin-wa, the father of a six-year-old boy, who would grow up to be one of the most significant Native American figures in our history, known as Tecumseh.

Young Ellinipsico, son of Cornstalk, was there, gay in his war-trappings and eager for the battle. Blue Jacket, another famous Shawnee chief and warrior, was in attendance. Of the allied tribes I saw Chiyawee the Wyandot, Scoppathus the Mingo, 279 Redhawk the Delaware, and most interesting of all, John Logan, chief of the Mingos.

Young Ellinipsico, son of Cornstalk, was there, cheerful in his battle gear and excited for the fight. Blue Jacket, another well-known Shawnee chief and warrior, was present. Among the allied tribes, I saw Chiyawee the Wyandot, Scoppathus the Mingo, 279 Redhawk the Delaware, and most intriguing of all, John Logan, chief of the Mingos.

He was the son of a French man, who was adopted by the Oneidas, but he always claimed kin to the Cayuga, the term “Mingo” being loosely applied by our border men to any fragments of the Iroquois living outside the Long House in New York Province. Logan came and went inside an hour, spending all his time in a secret conference with Cornstalk.

He was the son of a French man who was adopted by the Oneidas, but he always claimed connection to the Cayuga. The term “Mingo” was loosely used by our border men to describe any remnants of the Iroquois living outside the Long House in New York Province. Logan arrived and left within an hour, spending all his time in a private meeting with Cornstalk.

I saw him as he strode through the little village, looking neither to right nor left, saturnine of countenance. He showed his white blood, being much lighter in complexion than the full-bloods. A warrior walked behind him, carrying his gun. The chief himself carried a long wand decorated with the ten or twelve scalps he had taken since Baker and Greathouse massacred his people at Baker’s Bottom.

I saw him as he walked through the small village, not looking to the right or left, his face serious. He showed his mixed heritage, being much lighter in skin tone than the full-bloods. A warrior followed him, carrying his gun. The chief himself carried a long stick adorned with the ten or twelve scalps he had taken since Baker and Greathouse killed his people at Baker’s Bottom.

Young Cherokees, stolen away from their nation to be in at the death of the white race in Virginia, were present without leaders. Black Hoof’s long absence from the villages was explained when a full score Ottawas filed into the opening and sang their war-song. Their spokesman loudly announced that they were but the advance of many of their tribe.

Young Cherokees, taken from their nation to witness the end of the white race in Virginia, were there without any leaders. Black Hoof’s long absence from the villages was accounted for when a full twenty Ottawas entered the space and sang their war song. Their spokesperson declared loudly that they were just the vanguard of many from their tribe.

I feared I had waited too long, and was much relieved to learn from Lost Sister that warriors and chiefs were to move to Chillicothe at once and there 280 await the coming of the western bands. Their going would leave our village practically deserted except for aged and broken men and the women and children.

I was worried I had waited too long, so I was really relieved to hear from Lost Sister that the warriors and chiefs would be heading to Chillicothe right away to wait for the western bands. Their departure would leave our village nearly empty, except for the old and injured men, along with the women and children.

Lost Sister said her husband was eager to take the path, and that it was Cornstalk’s plan to cross the Ohio instead of waiting to be attacked in his own country. She was vague as to the chief’s exact plans once he had crossed the river, but by joining her brief statements together I was led to believe Cornstalk had learned that the Virginia forces had been split into two armies, and that the masterly red strategist planned to surprise and annihilate one, and then attack the second. This information alone was of sufficient importance for me to risk my life many times in order to apprise my superiors of the trap being set for them.

Lost Sister said her husband was eager to take the path, and that it was Cornstalk’s plan to cross the Ohio instead of waiting to be attacked in his own territory. She wasn’t specific about the chief’s exact plans once he crossed the river, but piecing together her brief statements, I came to believe Cornstalk had figured out that the Virginia forces had split into two armies, and that the clever red strategist intended to surprise and wipe out one, then attack the other. This information alone was important enough for me to risk my life multiple times to inform my superiors about the trap being set for them.

By the time the sun was half-way down the afternoon sky all the chiefs were moving down the river bound for Chillicothe. Young Ellinipsico and a mixed band of warriors were left to arrange for guarding the girl. He would depart for Chillicothe on the morrow. I went in search of the girl and met Lost Sister standing by a big honey-tree. She asked me if I had seen her husband, and looked worried when I shook my head.

By the time the sun was halfway down in the afternoon sky, all the chiefs were heading down the river to Chillicothe. Young Ellinipsico and a mixed group of warriors stayed behind to arrange for guarding the girl. He would leave for Chillicothe the next day. I went looking for the girl and found Lost Sister standing by a big honey tree. She asked me if I had seen her husband and looked worried when I shook my head.

“He said he would not go without seeing me, and yet he is not here in the village. Your white woman—she walks far from her manito. It is bad for her.” 281

“He said he wouldn’t leave without seeing me, and yet he’s not here in the village. Your white woman—she stays far from her manito. That’s not good for her.” 281

“She must leave here,” I boldly said. “I must take her away.” I had had no intention of taking her into my confidence, but I realized it would be impossible to make a start without her missing the girl. So I took the desperate course and did what I had warned Patricia not to do.

“She needs to get out of here,” I said confidently. “I have to take her with me.” I hadn't planned on sharing my thoughts with her, but I knew it would be pointless to get started without her realizing the girl was gone. So, I took the drastic step and did exactly what I had advised Patricia not to do.

She drew her knife and cut some straight marks on the honey-tree.

She pulled out her knife and made some straight marks on the honey tree.

“You see those?” she asked.

"Do you see those?" she asked.

I bowed my head. Without explaining the relevancy of her question, she turned and walked rapidly toward the village. I stared at the marks and they told me nothing. There was nothing pictorial about them. I followed her among the wigwams, and was in time to see her leading Patricia into her wigwam. I sauntered after them, obsessed by the notion that strange forces were at work. The village seemed to be quiet and sleepy and yet the air was surcharged with threats of things about to happen.

I lowered my head. Without explaining why her question mattered, she turned and hurried toward the village. I looked at the marks, and they revealed nothing to me. There was nothing visual about them. I followed her through the wigwams and managed to see her bringing Patricia into her wigwam. I trailed behind them, consumed by the idea that strange forces were at play. The village felt calm and drowsy, yet the air was charged with the sense that something was about to happen.

When the storm broke it was from a quarter entirely different from anything I could have imagined. My first intimation that something unusual was happening was when a Shawnee ran into the village and began talking to Ellinipsico, who was lounging sleepily on the grass before his father’s wigwam. I heard Ellinipsico exclaim:

When the storm hit, it came from a direction I never could have imagined. My first hint that something unusual was going on was when a Shawnee rushed into the village and started talking to Ellinipsico, who was lazily lying on the grass in front of his father's wigwam. I heard Ellinipsico exclaim:

“He must not be hurt. He has felt the hand of the great manito on his head.” 282

“He can’t be harmed. He has felt the touch of the great spirit on his head.” 282

I looked about for a weapon, so that I might go down fighting, for I first thought the stranger Indians were demanding me for a plaything, not understanding my true status as servant to the medicine-woman. I knew this was not the solution of the affair when Ellinipsico jumped to his feet and ran to the edge of the village, at every bound shouting to the Ottawas to hurry back to the village.

I looked around for a weapon, determined to go down fighting, because I initially thought the strange Indians wanted me as a toy, not realizing I was actually the servant of the medicine woman. I knew this wasn't going to end well when Ellinipsico jumped to his feet and ran to the edge of the village, shouting at the Ottawas to hurry back.

A loud outcry answered him from the forest. To my amazement Ellinipsico slowed down his mad pace and appeared to be reluctant to enter the woods. The few Shawnees and Mingos in the village followed his example in timidity. Then above the war-cry of the Ottawas rose the roar of Baby Kirst, punctuated by the crack of a rifle and the death-yell of a savage.

A loud shout came from the forest. To my surprise, Ellinipsico slowed his frantic pace and seemed hesitant to go into the woods. The few Shawnees and Mingos in the village followed his lead with caution. Then, above the war cry of the Ottawas, the loud scream of Baby Kirst erupted, interrupted by the sound of a gunshot and the death cry of a savage.

Now I understood. The Ottawas, ignorant of Kirst’s condition, had met him blundering through the woods and had essayed to halt his progress. He promptly had offered fight, and they were at it, with the odds greatly in favor of the Indians. In my excitement I ran to where Ellinipsico stood. He was dancing with rage and fright. Beholding me, he ordered me to dive into the growth and stop the fight.

Now I understood. The Ottawas, unaware of Kirst’s condition, had encountered him stumbling through the woods and tried to stop him. He immediately fought back, and the odds were heavily in favor of the Indians. In my excitement, I rushed over to where Ellinipsico was. He was dancing with anger and fear. When he saw me, he commanded me to jump into the brush and put an end to the fight.

I glanced back and saw Lost Sister and Patricia leaving the wigwam. Lost Sister began leading her charge toward the south end of the village and jerked her head at me as though calling on me to 283 follow. It was driven into my mind that this was the time to escape with the girl. I plunged into the woods and no Indian cared to dog my steps.

I looked back and saw Lost Sister and Patricia leaving the wigwam. Lost Sister started leading her charge toward the south end of the village and motioned for me to follow. It hit me that this was the moment to escape with the girl. I rushed into the woods, and no Indian bothered to follow me.

I made as if to go to the scene of the fearful confusion, but once out of sight of Ellinipsico and his men I turned to intercept the course taken by Lost Sister and Patricia. I miscalculated the distance, or else the combatants made a rapid shift of ground, for before I knew it I was standing on the edge of a most ferocious struggle. Kirst was still mounted and bleeding from a dozen wounds. His long rifle was being swung for a club.

I pretended to head towards the chaotic scene, but as soon as I was out of sight of Ellinipsico and his men, I turned to follow the path taken by Lost Sister and Patricia. I either misjudged the distance or the fighters moved quickly, because before I realized it, I was standing right at the edge of a fierce battle. Kirst was still on horseback, bleeding from multiple wounds. He was using his long rifle as a club.

My first view of him was as he splintered the butt on an Ottawa head. He bawled in triumph. The Ottawas, expecting no diversion so near the village, were armed only with their knives and axes. A fellow leaped on to the horse and tried to stab him from behind, and one immense hand reached back and caught him by the neck and held him in midair, and squeezed the life from the painted body, and then hurled him among the remaining warriors.

My first look at him was when he crushed the butt of a weapon on an Ottawa's head. He yelled in triumph. The Ottawas, not expecting any excitement so close to the village, were only armed with knives and axes. One guy jumped on the horse and tried to stab him from behind, but one massive hand reached back, grabbed him by the neck, held him in midair, squeezed the life out of the painted body, and then tossed him among the other warriors.

The girl must come first, but it was not in my heart to pass without contributing something to Kirst’s advantage. I snatched up a war-club, dropped by a slain savage, and hurled it into the thick of them, bowling over two. Kirst’s horse went down, disemboweled. Now Kirst was at a great disadvantage, but his long arms gathered up two of the Ottawas, and I heard their ribs crack, as with a 284 pleased grunt the simple fellow contracted his embrace.

The girl had to come first, but I couldn’t just stand by without doing something for Kirst. I grabbed a war club that a fallen warrior had left behind and threw it into the crowd, knocking over two of them. Kirst’s horse went down, fatally injured. Now Kirst was in a tough spot, but his long arms grabbed hold of two of the Ottawas, and I heard their ribs break as the simple guy gave a satisfied grunt while tightening his grip. 284

But now they were piling upon him, striking and stabbing, a living mound which for the moment concealed the big fellow. Then the mass began to disintegrate, and savages staggered back and fell dead, or suffering from terrible wounds. Kirst rose to his feet only to fall on his face as if shot through the head, although he received no wound at the time that I could perceive.

But now they were all on him, hitting and stabbing, and for a moment, the big guy was hidden beneath a living pile. Then the mass started to break apart, and the attackers staggered back, some falling dead or severely injured. Kirst got to his feet only to collapse face-first as if he had been shot in the head, even though I didn’t see him get hurt at that moment.

My last glance was fleeting, but it sufficed to count six silent forms of Ottawas who would never cross the Ohio to attack Lord Dunmore’s armies. One Indian, gasping with pain, with both arms hanging like rags, lurched by me but not seeing me, his gaping mouth trying to sound his death-song. Ellinipsico was calling on his men to follow him, and I sped away.

My last look was quick, but it was enough to count six quiet figures of Ottawas who would never cross the Ohio to fight Lord Dunmore’s armies. One Indian, struggling in pain, with his arms dangling like rags, stumbled past me without noticing, his open mouth trying to sing his death-song. Ellinipsico was urging his men to follow him, and I hurried away.

Baby Kirst had fulfilled his destiny and would babble his way through the forests no more. The force which had destroyed his reason had paid the full price the law of compensation had worked out.

Baby Kirst had completed his destiny and would no longer babble his way through the forests. The force that had shattered his mind had paid the full price determined by the law of compensation.

Could I find the girl without returning to the village I hoped the confusion resulting from the bloody struggle would permit me to steal away with her. I swung back toward the opening and soon discovered Patricia and Lost Sister. The latter on beholding me called me by name, the first time she had ever done so. As I ran to them she fiercely said: 285

Could I find the girl without going back to the village? I hoped the chaos from the bloody fight would let me sneak away with her. I turned back toward the entrance and soon saw Patricia and Lost Sister. The latter, upon seeing me, called me by name for the first time. As I ran to them, she said fiercely: 285

“Take your white woman and go! Cross the Ohio but do not go up the Kanawha. Follow the Guyandotte or Sandy, into the valley of the Clinch. You must hurry!”

“Take your white woman and leave! Cross the Ohio River, but don't go up the Kanawha. Follow the Guyandotte or Sandy rivers, into the valley of the Clinch. You need to hurry!”

As if the day had not been hideous enough a bepainted warrior burst through the undergrowth as she finished, with his bow raised and an arrow drawn to the head. Beneath the war vermilion, I recognized Lost Sister’s husband. She threw out her arms and smiled scornfully and cried:

As if the day couldn't get any worse, a painted warrior suddenly emerged from the bushes just as she finished, with his bow drawn and an arrow ready to fire. Beneath the war paint, I recognized Lost Sister’s husband. She threw her arms out, smiled mockingly, and shouted:

“You hide in the bushes to watch me? I thought so.”

“You're hiding in the bushes to watch me? I figured as much.”

Then she was down with an arrow buried to the feathers.

Then she was hit with an arrow buried to the feathers.

I leaped into the bushes and grappled with the murderer before he could draw another arrow from his quiver. He dropped his bow and endeavored to hurl me to the ground. As we whirled about I saw Patricia kneeling beside Lost Sister and striving to pet her back to life. One glimpse, and then all my attention was needed for my adversary. He was quicker than I, and his freshly oiled body made him hard to hold; but I was far the stronger.

I jumped into the bushes and wrestled with the killer before he could grab another arrow from his quiver. He dropped his bow and tried to throw me to the ground. As we spun around, I saw Patricia kneeling next to Lost Sister, trying to bring her back to life. Just a quick look, and then I had to focus all my attention on my opponent. He was faster than I was, and his freshly oiled body made him hard to grip; but I was much stronger.

“His knife, Basdel; Look out;” screamed Patricia; and I was glad to note there was no madness in her voice.

“His knife, Basdel; watch out;” screamed Patricia; and I was relieved to hear there was no madness in her voice.

I had him by his right wrist, my left arm shoved under his chin and into his red throat. The girl’s gaze sent my gaze downward. He was trying to 286 work the knife from its sheath before I could force him backward or break his neck. But the sheath was too long for the knife and he could not reach the handle with his fingers until he had forced the blade upward by pinching the tip of the sheath. I did not try to interfere with his maneuver, but settled myself solidly to hold him from escaping.

I had him by his right wrist, my left arm shoved under his chin and into his red throat. The girl's gaze made me look down. He was trying to pull the knife from its sheath before I could push him back or snap his neck. But the sheath was too long for the knife, and he couldn’t grip the handle until he forced the blade upward by pinching the tip of the sheath. I didn’t try to stop him from moving, but instead positioned myself firmly to keep him from escaping.

“The knife, Basdel!” she shrilly repeated. Then she nearly upset my calculations by trying to thrust a bough between my foe’s feet. Only by a nimble maneuver did I escape being tripped; but it was heartening to know Patricia could respond to my needs.

“The knife, Basdel!” she shouted again. Then she almost messed up my plans by trying to shove a branch between my enemy's feet. Only by quickly dodging did I avoid getting tripped; but it was encouraging to know Patricia could react to what I needed.

“Stand clear!” I panted. “I have him!”

“Step back!” I panted. “I've got him!”

“But the knife!” she despairingly cried.

“But the knife!” she cried in despair.

“He’s getting it for me!” I replied.

“He's getting it for me!” I replied.

Now he had managed to work the haft clear of the leather and his left hand was closing on it. His eyes told me that much. Instantly I changed my tactics. I dropped my left arm to seize his left wrist. I released his right wrist and with my free hand tore the weapon from his grasp. He struck me in the head with his free fist, but I felt it none as he did not have the white man’s trick of delivering a buffet. We went down side by side, and by the time we had rolled over once he was dead by his own knife.

Now he had managed to pull the handle free from the leather, and my left hand was closing in on it. His eyes showed me that much. Instantly, I changed my approach. I dropped my left arm to grab his left wrist. I let go of his right wrist and with my free hand yanked the weapon from his grip. He hit me on the head with his free fist, but it didn’t hurt since he didn’t have the white man’s skill for delivering a punch. We went down side by side, and by the time we rolled over once, he was dead from his own knife.

Retaining the weapon, I ran to Patricia as she collapsed by the side of the dying woman. 287

I kept the weapon and ran to Patricia as she fell beside the dying woman. 287

“I am all right! Get up!” I commanded.

“I’m fine! Get up!” I ordered.

Cousin’s sister smiled grimly, and whispered:

Cousin's sister smiled wryly and whispered:

“He has been watching us. He saw me come here when I scratched the tree. He has been hiding—The marks I made on the honey-tree—Look behind it—the pea-vines—. Tell Shelby I send him a little sister—” And she had solved all her problems, and had passed into the compassion of the manito whose gentleness and understanding surpass all comprehension.

“He’s been watching us. He saw me come here when I scratched the tree. He’s been hiding—The marks I made on the honey-tree—Look behind it—the pea vines—. Tell Shelby I’m sending him a little sister—” And she had figured out all her problems, and had moved on to the compassion of the manito whose gentleness and understanding are beyond any understanding.

Patricia was weeping softly, as one who sorrows with an aching heart, but not as one who is afraid. I gathered her up in my arms and made for the honey-tree close by. I stood her on her feet, and exhorted her to be brave as the time had come for us to take to flight. I plunged into the pea-vines behind the tree. A new thrill of life fired me as I fished out my own rifle, a powder-horn, shot-pouch and linen patches. Cousin’s sister had even remembered to provide a roll of buckskin and an awl for mending our moccasins, and a small package of smoked meat.

Patricia was crying softly, like someone who is sad with a heavy heart but not scared. I picked her up in my arms and headed for the nearby honey tree. I set her on her feet and urged her to be brave since it was time for us to escape. I dove into the pea vines behind the tree. A new rush of energy filled me as I pulled out my rifle, a powder horn, a shot pouch, and linen patches. My cousin's sister had even thought to bring a roll of buckskin and an awl for fixing our moccasins, along with a small package of smoked meat.

Thus armed once more I took the girl’s hand and stole through the woods, following the well-beaten path that led to Chillicothe, and planning to swing to the east and skirt the town under the cover of darkness. I desired to emerge on the Ohio at a point opposite the mouth of the Big Sandy. For some time we could hear the wailing and howling 288 of the Shawnees in Cornstalk’s Town as they mourned for the dead Ottawas, and Patricia was sadly frightened. My ears were tingling for fear they would catch the cry of discovery, but young Ellinipsico was there instead of Black Hoof, and our flight was undiscovered.

Thus armed once more, I took the girl's hand and quietly made my way through the woods, following the well-worn path that led to Chillicothe, planning to veer east and go around the town under the cover of darkness. I aimed to reach the Ohio River at a spot directly across from the mouth of the Big Sandy. For a while, we could hear the wailing and howling of the Shawnees in Cornstalk's Town as they mourned the dead Ottawas, and Patricia was terribly frightened. My ears were on high alert, worried they would hear any sound of discovery, but young Ellinipsico was there instead of Black Hoof, and our escape went unnoticed.


[5]

Expedition against Indian towns ordered July 24th. Boone returned from Kentucky to the settlements August 27th.

Expedition against Indian towns ordered on July 24th. Boone came back from Kentucky to the settlements on August 27th.


289

CHAPTER XI

BACK TO THE BLUE WALL

We reached the Ohio and I soon found a canoe. The trip down the Scioto had its danger thrills, and twice we narrowly escaped meeting bands of warriors on the main trace. I stuck to the path because of its advantages. None below us knew we had left the upper town, and would not be looking for us. In the beaten path there was much less chance of leaving signs for some scout to pick up and follow. I knew warriors would be scouring the country in all directions once the news of our escape was carried to Chillicothe, but the Scioto path was the last one they would expect us to take.

We reached the Ohio, and I quickly found a canoe. The trip down the Scioto was filled with thrilling dangers, and twice we barely avoided encounters with groups of warriors on the main trail. I stuck to the path because it had its perks. No one below us knew we had left the upper town, so they wouldn't be on the lookout for us. On the well-trodden path, there was much less chance of leaving signs for a scout to find and trace. I knew warriors would be searching the area in all directions once the news of our escape reached Chillicothe, but the Scioto path was the last place they'd expect us to go.

I had remembered Lost Sister’s warning and planned to follow the Big Sandy until its head waters interlocked with those of the Clinch and Holston. It was nerve-wearing work, that crossing of the Ohio. With each dip of the paddle I expected rifles to crack behind me and canoes to poke their noses through the overhanging foliage and make after us. I could not see that the girl breathed during 290 the crossing, and I kept her in front of me as her face was a mirror to reflect instantly any danger on the Indian shore.

I remembered Lost Sister’s warning and planned to follow the Big Sandy until its headwaters joined up with those of the Clinch and Holston. Crossing the Ohio was incredibly stressful. With every dip of the paddle, I expected to hear gunshots behind me and see canoes push their way through the overhanging branches to come after us. I couldn't tell if the girl even breathed during the crossing, and I kept her in front of me because her face was a perfect mirror to reflect any danger on the Indian shore. 290

We landed at the mouth of Four-Mile Creek without any disturbing incidents. I told her we were four miles above the mouth of the Scioto and she was for placing more distance between us and that river at once. But it was impossible to travel all the time. Now we were foot-free, and as I had my rifle the Shawnees would pay high before catching up with us, I assured her. I had been at Four-Mile Creek the year before to survey five hundred acres of good bottom-land for Patrick Henry, and was of course familiar with the locality.

We arrived at the mouth of Four-Mile Creek without any problems. I told her we were four miles upstream from the Scioto, and she wanted to put more distance between us and that river right away. But we couldn’t keep moving all the time. Now we could relax a bit, and since I had my rifle, the Shawnees would have a tough time catching up with us, I assured her. I had been at Four-Mile Creek the previous year to survey five hundred acres of good bottomland for Patrick Henry, so I knew the area well.

Five hundred yards back from the Ohio was an old fort. I took the girl there to rest while I patched our moccasins. The Indians said this structure was so ancient that no one knew who built it. As a matter of fact it was the remains of George Croghan’s stone trading-house. Traces of an Indian town, antedating the fort, were also to be observed. Very possibly it was occupied by the Shawnees before they built their first town at the mouth of the Scioto on the west bank. It was from this Scioto town that Mary Ingles escaped in 1755, and the history of her daring and hardships rather belittled my feat in bringing Patricia from the upper town.

Five hundred yards back from the Ohio was an old fort. I took the girl there to rest while I fixed our moccasins. The Indians said this structure was so ancient that no one knew who built it. Actually, it was the remains of George Croghan’s stone trading post. You could also see traces of an Indian town that existed before the fort. It was likely occupied by the Shawnees before they established their first town at the mouth of the Scioto on the west bank. It was from this Scioto town that Mary Ingles escaped in 1755, and the story of her bravery and struggles made my effort in bringing Patricia from the upper town seem insignificant.

The poor girl continued extremely nervous and 291 I feared she would collapse. Now that she had tasted freedom she feared the Indians were hot on our trail. Her gaze was constantly roving to the Ohio. She was fearing to behold the Shawnees paddling across to recapture us. The moccasins had to be mended, however, as the night travel down the Scioto path had sadly damaged them.

The poor girl remained really nervous and 291 I was afraid she would break down. Now that she had experienced freedom, she was worried that the Indians were chasing us. Her eyes were always darting toward the Ohio. She was terrified of seeing the Shawnees paddling over to catch us again. However, the moccasins needed to be repaired, as the night journey along the Scioto path had badly worn them out.

As I sewed the whangs through the rips and hastily patched the holes I could see her worriment was increasing. That period of delay was more trying to her fortitude than when we were making the détour around Chillicothe and our very lives hung on luck, or the mercy of her manito.

As I stitched up the tears and quickly fixed the holes, I could tell her worry was growing. That waiting period was more difficult for her than when we were taking the detour around Chillicothe and our lives depended on luck or the mercy of her spirit.

“There is something in the river,” she whispered, her slight figure growing rigid.

“There’s something in the river,” she whispered, her small frame becoming stiff.

“Only a log,” I told her.

“Just a log,” I told her.

“Look! Isn’t there something moving in the bushes?” And she clutched my arm.

“Look! Is something moving in the bushes?” And she grabbed my arm.

“Only the wind ruffling the tops,” I soothed.

“Just the wind rustling the treetops,” I comforted.

She was silent for a few minutes and then confessed:

She was quiet for a few minutes and then admitted:

“I dread and hate the river, Basdel. I wish we could get out of sight of it.”

“I really dislike the river, Basdel. I wish we could get away from it.”

“It’s a short trip in the canoe to the Big Sandy.”

“It’s a quick ride in the canoe to Big Sandy.”

“And with the possibility of an Indian hiding behind every stump and log along the shore!”

“And with the chance of an Indian hiding behind every stump and log along the shore!”

“Then we will hide the canoe and strike across the bend. A few creeks to cross, and inside of two days we should reach the Big Sandy. It’s about 292 thirty-five miles and there is the blaze left by the surveyors. Do you wish that? It will be harder for your feet than riding in the canoe. It may be easier on your nerves.”

“Then we’ll hide the canoe and head across the bend. There are a few creeks to cross, and in two days, we should reach the Big Sandy. It’s about 292 thirty-five miles away, and there’s the mark left by the surveyors. Do you want to do that? It’ll be tougher on your feet than riding in the canoe. It might be easier on your nerves.”

“Anything, Basdel, to get away from the river! And can’t we start now? I know we shall see the Indians coming across to catch us if we stay here much longer.”

“Anything, Basdel, to get away from the river! Can’t we start now? I know we’ll see the Indians coming to catch us if we stay here much longer.”

I tossed her her moccasins and quickly mended mine and put them on. Leaving her to wait until I could draw up the canoe and hide it, I proceeded to conceal all traces of our landing as best I could, and then told her I was ready.

I threw her her moccasins and quickly fixed mine and put them on. While she waited for me to pull up the canoe and hide it, I worked on hiding any signs of our landing as best I could, and then I told her I was ready.

The bottoms on this side of the river are narrower than on the Indian shore, and the old surveyors’ blaze proved to be a wet path. The small creeks were bordered with cane and when we encountered them it was hard on the girl. But she minded hardships none, and once we were out of sight of the river she regained some of her spirits. But a glimpse of the blue river brought back her old fears as though the Ohio were some monster able to reach out and seize her.

The banks on this side of the river are narrower than on the Indian side, and the markers from the old surveyors turned out to be a muddy path. The small creeks were lined with cane, and crossing them was tough for the girl. But she didn't let the challenges get to her, and once we were out of view of the river, she started to feel a bit better. However, just a glimpse of the blue river brought back her old fears, as if the Ohio was some kind of monster ready to reach out and grab her.

Before night I proved the river could be good to us. Against her will I had swung down to the shore and was leading her along a narrow beach in order to escape a bad tangle of briers when I had the good fortune to discover a bateau lodged against the bank. The girl begged me not to go near it 293 although it was obviously empty. I insisted and was rewarded with a bag containing a bushel of corn. Now we could have cooked it in our kettle had we been provided with that indispensable article. As it was there was life in munching the corn.

Before nightfall, I showed that the river could be good to us. Despite her protests, I had swung down to the shore and was guiding her along a narrow beach to avoid a bad tangle of thorns when I got lucky and found a small boat stuck against the bank. The girl pleaded with me not to go near it, even though it was clearly empty. I insisted, and I was rewarded with a bag filled with a bushel of corn. We could have cooked it in our pot if we had that essential item. As it was, there was something satisfying about munching on the corn. 293

The undergrowth was a nuisance, being composed of pea-vines, clover, nettles, cane and briery berry bushes. I would not stop to camp until I could reach a tract free from the stuff. As a result it was nearly sunset by the time we halted in a mixed growth of hickory, ironwood and ash on the banks of a tiny creek. Here we could pick a path that left no signs. We rested a bit and then followed the creek toward its outlet for half a mile and came to a log cabin.

The undergrowth was a hassle, made up of pea vines, clover, nettles, cane, and thorny berry bushes. I wasn’t going to stop to camp until I found an area clear of all that. As a result, it was almost sunset by the time we stopped in a mix of hickory, ironwood, and ash along the bank of a small creek. Here we could find a path that left no traces. We rested for a bit and then followed the creek toward its outlet for half a mile, where we found a log cabin.

The girl dropped to the ground, glaring as if we were beholding the painted head of a Shawnee. I assured her it was a white man’s cabin and probably empty. Leaving her behind an elm, I scouted the place and satisfied myself there had been no recent visitors there. I called to her to join me and proudly displayed an iron kettle I had found by the door. But when I would have left her to make the kettle boil while I looked for a turkey, she refused to stay and insisted on accompanying me.

The girl dropped to the ground, glaring as if we were looking at the painted head of a Shawnee. I told her it was a white man’s cabin and probably empty. Leaving her hidden behind an elm, I checked the place and confirmed there hadn’t been any recent visitors. I called to her to come join me and proudly showed off an iron kettle I found by the door. But when I wanted to leave her to boil the kettle while I searched for a turkey, she refused to stay and insisted on coming with me.

Fortunately I perched a turkey within two hundred feet of the cabin. I hung the kettle in the fireplace and built a good fire under it and then dressed the turkey. For some reason the girl preferred the 294 open to the cabin and remained outside the door. As I finished my task she called to me excitedly. Grabbing my rifle, I ran out. She was pointing dramatically at a big blaze on a mulberry-tree. The scar was fresh, and on it some one had written with a charred stick:

Fortunately, I spotted a turkey within two hundred feet of the cabin. I hung the kettle in the fireplace and built a good fire underneath it, then dressed the turkey. For some reason, the girl preferred to stay outside the cabin and remained by the door. As I wrapped up my task, she called out to me excitedly. Grabbing my rifle, I ran outside. She was pointing dramatically at a large blaze on a mulberry tree. The mark was fresh, and someone had written on it with a charred stick:

Found some people killed here. We are gone down this way. Douglass.

Found some people killed here. We've gone down this way. Douglass.

“What does it mean?” she whispered, her eyes very big as she stared at the dusky forest wall.

“What does it mean?” she whispered, her eyes wide as she gazed at the dark forest wall.

“That would be James Douglass,” I mused. “He came down here with Floyd’s surveying-party last spring. I wonder who was killed.”

“That would be James Douglass,” I thought. “He came down here with Floyd’s surveying team last spring. I wonder who got killed.”

“Enough to know the Indians have been here,” she said, drawing closer to me. “Can’t we go the way they did and be safe?”

“Just knowing the Indians have been here is enough,” she said, moving closer to me. “Can’t we take the same path they did and stay safe?”

“We might make it. But ’gone down this way’ means they started for New Orleans. A long, roundabout journey to Williamsburg.”

“We might make it. But ‘gone down this way’ means they headed for New Orleans. It’s a long, roundabout trip to Williamsburg.”

“Oh, never that! I didn’t understand,” she cried. “I will be braver. But if the nearest way home was by the Ohio I would go by land. Anything but the river! Remember your promise that we are not to be taken alive. Now let’s push on.”

“Oh, never! I didn’t get it,” she exclaimed. “I’ll be braver. But if the quickest way home was through the Ohio, I’d take the land route. Anything but the river! Remember your promise that we are not to be captured alive. Now let’s keep going.”

“And leave this excellent shelter?” I protested.

“And leave this great shelter?” I protested.

“Men have been killed here. I can’t abide it. A few miles more—please.” 295

“People have died here. I can't stand it. Just a few more miles—please.” 295

Of course she had her own way, but I made her wait until we had cooked some corn to a mush and I had broiled the turkey. I could have told her it would be difficult for us to select any spot along the river which had not been the scene of a killing. So we took the kettle and left a stout, snug cabin and pushed on through the darkness to the top of a low ridge, where I insisted we must camp. We made no fire.

Of course she had her own method, but I made her wait until we cooked some corn until it was mushy and I had grilled the turkey. I could have told her it would be tough for us to find any place along the river that hadn’t seen a murder. So we grabbed the kettle and left a sturdy, cozy cabin, pushing through the darkness to the top of a low ridge, where I insisted we had to set up camp. We didn’t make a fire.

I estimated the day’s travel to have been twelve miles at the least, which was a good stint for a man, let alone a girl unused to the forest. Nor had the work wearied her unduly. At least she had gained something from her captivity—a strength to endure physical hardships which she had never known before. With good luck and half-way decent footing I believed another sunset would find us at the Big Sandy. That night was cold and I sorely regretted our lack of blankets.

I estimated that we traveled at least twelve miles that day, which is quite a distance for a person, let alone a girl who wasn't used to the woods. Yet, the journey hadn't weighed her down too much. At least she had gained something from her time in captivity—strength to handle physical challenges that she had never experienced before. With some luck and decent footing, I believed we would reach the Big Sandy by sunset the next day. That night was chilly, and I really regretted not having any blankets.

Before sunrise I had a fire burning and the kettle of mush slung on a green sapling for further cooking. Patricia was curled up like a kitten, and I recovered my hunting-shirt and slipped it on without her knowing I had loaned it to her for a covering. She opened her eyes and watched me a few moments without comprehending where she was. With a little cry she jumped to her feet and roundly unbraided me for not calling her to help in the work.

Before sunrise, I had a fire going and a kettle of porridge hanging on a green sapling to cook more. Patricia was curled up like a kitten, and I got my hunting shirt back and put it on without her noticing that I had lent it to her for warmth. She opened her eyes and watched me for a moment, not realizing where she was. With a small gasp, she jumped to her feet and scolded me for not waking her up to help with the work.

I pointed out a spring, and by the time she was 296 ready to eat the hot mush and cold turkey, the fire was out and we were ready to march. Our lack of salt was all that prevented the meal from being very appetizing. We were not inclined to quarrel with our good fortune, however, but ate enough to last us the day. As the first rays touched the tops of the trees we resumed the journey.

I pointed out a spring, and by the time she was 296 ready to eat the hot mush and cold turkey, the fire was out and we were set to go. Our missing salt was all that kept the meal from being really tasty. We weren't inclined to complain about our good luck, though, and ate enough to last us the day. As the first rays hit the tops of the trees, we continued on our journey.

We covered a good ten miles when we had our first serious mishap since leaving the Indian village. Patricia had insisted she be allowed to take the lead where the blazed trees made the trace easy to follow. I humored her, for she kept within a rod of me. We struck into a bottom and had to pick our way through a stretch of cane.

We had traveled about ten miles when we faced our first major problem since leaving the Indian village. Patricia insisted on taking the lead where the marked trees made the path easy to follow. I went along with her, since she stayed close to me. We entered a low area and had to carefully navigate through a patch of cane.

Afraid she might stumble on to a bear and be sadly frightened, I called on her to wait for me. But she discovered a blaze on a sycamore beyond the cane and hurried forward. Half-way through the cane she slipped on a wet root and fell on her side. Ordinarily the accident would not have been serious, but the moment I saw the expression of pain driving her face white I knew she was hurt. I dropped the kettle and picked her up. She winced and groaned and said it was her arm. I carried her to the high ground and made her sit while I examined her hurt. I expected to find the bone broken. I was happily disappointed, and yet she was hurt grievously enough. A section of cane had penetrated the upper arm near the shoulder, making a 297 nasty wound. As the cane had broken off in the flesh it was necessary for me to play the surgeon. Using a pair of bullet-molds I managed to secure a grip on the ugly splinter and pull it out. She gave a little yelp, but did not move.

Afraid she might run into a bear and get really scared, I asked her to wait for me. But she spotted a blaze on a sycamore tree beyond the cane and rushed ahead. Halfway through the cane, she slipped on a wet root and fell onto her side. Normally, the fall wouldn’t have been serious, but the moment I saw the pained expression drain the color from her face, I knew she was hurt. I dropped the kettle and picked her up. She winced and groaned, saying it was her arm. I carried her to higher ground and had her sit while I checked her injury. I expected to find a broken bone. I was relieved to find it wasn’t broken, but she was still hurt badly enough. A piece of cane had pierced her upper arm near the shoulder, creating a nasty wound. Since the cane had broken off in the flesh, I had to play the surgeon. Using a pair of bullet molds, I managed to grab the ugly splinter and pull it out. She let out a small yelp but didn’t move.

“The worst is over,” I told her. “Now we must dress it.”

“The worst is behind us,” I said to her. “Now we need to take care of it.”

Returning and securing the kettle, I dipped water from a spring and lighted a fire and hung the kettle to boil. Then I hunted for Indian medicine. I soon found it, the bark of a linn or bee-tree root. This I pounded and bruised with the butt of my rifle and threw it into the kettle to boil. Patricia remained very patient and quiet, her eyes following my every move.

Returning and securing the kettle, I filled it with water from a spring, started a fire, and hung the kettle to boil. Then, I looked for some herbal medicine. I quickly found it—the bark of a linden or bee tree root. I crushed it with the butt of my rifle and added it to the kettle to boil. Patricia stayed very patient and quiet, her eyes watching my every move.

“You’re as useful as a housewife, Basdel,” she remarked. “More useful than most women could be.”

“You're as useful as a housewife, Basdel,” she said. “More useful than most women could be.”

“Only a trick learned from the environment,” I lightly replied. “Does it hurt much?” This was rhetorical, for I knew a stab wound from the cane smarted and ached most disagreeably.

“Only a trick I picked up from the surroundings,” I replied casually. “Does it hurt a lot?” This was rhetorical, as I was aware that a stab wound from the cane stung and throbbed unpleasantly.

“Not much,” she bravely replied. “I’m sorry to bother you, though.”

“Not much,” she replied bravely. “I’m sorry to bother you, though.”

“You’ll soon be as fit as a fiddle,” I assured her. “Border men are continually helping each other in this fashion.”

“You’ll be as fit as a fiddle in no time,” I promised her. “Border men are always helping each other like this.”

As soon as the kettle boiled I washed the wound in the liquid and made sure all of the cane had been 298 removed. This additional probing caused her pain but she showed no signs not even by flinching. The application at once had a soothing effect. We waited until the medicine had cooked down to a jelly-like consistency, when I applied it as a salve, working it into and thoroughly covering the wound. Then I tied it up with a strip torn from her skirt. Rather rough surgery, but I knew it would be effective.

As soon as the kettle boiled, I cleaned the wound with the liquid and made sure all the cane was gone. This extra probing hurt her, but she didn't show any signs of discomfort, not even by flinching. The application immediately had a soothing effect. We waited until the medicine thickened to a jelly-like consistency before I applied it as a salve, working it into and thoroughly covering the wound. Then I wrapped it up with a strip torn from her skirt. It was pretty rough surgery, but I knew it would work.

She bitterly lamented over the time we were losing, and blamed herself so severely that I finally consented to go on, providing she would keep behind me. Had the hurt been in her foot we would have been forced to camp for several days.

She sadly complained about the time we were wasting and blamed herself so much that I eventually agreed to move on, as long as she stayed behind me. If the injury had been in her foot, we would have had to stay put for several days.

Toward night the country grew more broken and much rougher, and I knew we were nearing the Sandy. I feared she might trip over some obstacle, and we camped before the light deserted us. I told her we were within a few miles of the river and that we ought to strike it at the mouth of Savage Creek, some four or five miles from the Ohio. After starting a fire, she volunteered to remain and feed it while I looked for game. This in the way of doing penance, perhaps. I had the good luck to shoot a deer and we dined on venison.

Toward evening, the landscape became more rugged and uneven, and I realized we were getting close to the Sandy River. I worried she might stumble over something, so we set up camp before it got dark. I told her we were only a few miles from the river and that we should reach it at the mouth of Savage Creek, about four or five miles from the Ohio River. After starting a fire, she offered to stay and tend to it while I went hunting for food. Maybe she saw it as a way to make up for something. Luckily, I managed to shoot a deer, and we had venison for dinner.

After we had eaten she sat close by the fire and was silent for many minutes. That she was meditating deeply was shown by her indifference to the night sounds which usually perturbed her. The 299 howling of the wolves, and the scream of a panther, leaping to make a kill, passed unheard. Suddenly she declared:

After we finished eating, she sat near the fire and stayed quiet for several minutes. The fact that she was deep in thought was clear from her lack of concern for the night sounds that usually bothered her. The howling of the wolves and the scream of a panther, jumping to catch its prey, went unnoticed. Suddenly, she said:

“You were right, Basdel.”

"You were right, Basdel."

“About what, Patsy?”

"About what, Patsy?"

“About my not fitting in west of the mountains.”

“About my not fitting in west of the mountains.”

“That was said before you were tried. No woman, even border-born, could be more brave than you have been.”

"That was said before you were put on trial. No woman, not even one born on the border, could be braver than you have been."

“And I was so woefully wrong when I made fun of your long rifle. I want you to forgive me.”

“And I was so completely wrong when I joked about your long rifle. I want you to forgive me.”

“Patsy, don’t. You are wonderful.”

“Patsy, don’t. You’re amazing.”

“Still being good to me, Basdel. But I know the truth now. Back over the mountains I was wicked enough to feel a little superior to frontier folks. No. Don’t wave your hands at me. I must say it. I even felt a little bit of contempt for those brave women who went barefooted. God forgive me! I was a cat, Basdel. A vicious cat!”

“Still being good to me, Basdel. But I know the truth now. Back over the mountains, I was arrogant enough to feel a little superior to the people living on the frontier. No. Don’t wave your hands at me. I have to say it. I even felt a bit of contempt for those brave women who walked around barefoot. God forgive me! I was a cat, Basdel. A vicious cat!”

“Good heavens, Patsy! Say it all and have done with it. Call yourself a pirate.”

“Good grief, Patsy! Just say it all and get it over with. Call yourself a pirate.”

She would not respond to my banter, but fell to staring into the handful of coals. Then the tears began streaming down her face, and at last she sobbed:

She wouldn't reply to my teasing, but instead just stared at the handful of coals. Then the tears started rolling down her face, and finally she broke down and sobbed:

“Poor girl! Poor girl! She was a wonderful friend to me. She never had any chance, and you can never know how hard she tried to keep my spirits up; how ready she was to stand between 300 me and harm—me, who has had every chance! And to end like that! And yet it was far worse to live like that. It’s best as it is, but God must be very good to her to make up for what she lost. Tell me, Basdel, did she suffer much when she died?”

“Poor girl! Poor girl! She was such a great friend to me. She never had any opportunities, and you can’t even imagine how hard she worked to keep my spirits high; how willing she was to protect me from harm—me, who has had every opportunity! And to end up like that! But living like that was even worse. It’s best as it is, but God must be really good to her to compensate for what she lost. Tell me, Basdel, did she suffer a lot when she died?”

She could be talking only of Cousin’s sister. I declared:

She could only be talking about Cousin’s sister. I said:

“She suffered none. It’s best for her as it is.”

“She felt no pain. It’s better for her this way.”

She fell asleep with her back against a black walnut, and I spread my hunting-shirt over her, for the air was shrewdly cool. In the dying coals I saw pictures, wherein Kirst, Dale, and Lost Sister paraded in turn; the fate of each the result of race-hatred, and a race-avidity to possess the land. And a great fear came over me that the girl leaning against the walnut, the mass of blue-black hair seeming to bow down the proud head, was destined to be added to the purchase-price the frontier was ever paying.

She fell asleep with her back against a black walnut tree, and I draped my hunting shirt over her because the air was really chilly. In the fading embers, I saw images where Kirst, Dale, and Lost Sister took turns parading; each of their fates was shaped by racial hatred and a desperate desire to own the land. A deep fear washed over me that the girl resting against the walnut, with her mass of blue-black hair seemingly weighing down her proud head, was meant to be just another cost that the frontier kept paying.

It was her talk and tears that induced this mood, for I knew the Shawnees would have overtaken us by this time had they found our trail on the Kentucky shore. Common sense told me that for the remainder of our journey we would, at worst, be compelled to avoid small scouting-parties that had no intimation of our presence on the Big Sandy.

It was her conversation and tears that created this mood, because I knew the Shawnees would have caught up with us by now if they had discovered our trail on the Kentucky shore. It was clear to me that for the rest of our journey, at worst, we would just have to steer clear of small scouting parties that were unaware of our presence on the Big Sandy.

But so many gruesome pranks had been played by Fate that I was growing superstitious. And I 301 feared lest the girl should be snatched from me at the last moment, just as safety was almost within sight. I slept poorly that night and what little rest I did obtain was along toward morning.

But so many terrible tricks had been played by Fate that I was becoming superstitious. And I 301 feared the girl might be taken from me at the last moment, just when safety was almost in reach. I slept poorly that night, and the little rest I did get was closer to morning.

The girl awoke me; and I felt my face burning as I beheld her standing there, staring down accusingly, the hunting-shirt spread across my chest. I sprang to my feet and slipped into the shirt, which was made like a coat, and waited for her to speak.

The girl woke me up, and I felt my face heat up as I saw her standing there, looking down at me with an accusing stare, the hunting shirt draped over my chest. I jumped to my feet and put on the shirt, which was designed like a coat, and waited for her to say something.

“So you’ve been sleeping cold,” she said.

“So you’ve been sleeping in the cold,” she said.

“Nay. Very warm,” I replied, becoming busy with my moccasins.

“Nah. It’s really warm,” I replied, focusing on my moccasins.

“After this I will keep awake nights.”

“After this, I will stay up at night.”

“I did not need it. I always take it off at night It makes me too warm.”

“I didn't need it. I always take it off at night. It makes me too warm.”

“You lie most beautifully, Basdel.”

“You lie so well, Basdel.”

“How is the arm this morning?”

"How's your arm this morning?"

“Much better. But you must be more honest with me. You must not lie any more.”

“Much better. But you need to be more honest with me. You can’t lie anymore.”

“You’re making a mountain out of a hunting-shirt. It is too warm to wear at night in this mild weather.”

“You’re blowing things out of proportion over a hunting shirt. It’s too warm to wear at night in this nice weather.”

“You’re hopeless. Of course it is not too warm in the warm sunshine.”

“You’re hopeless. Of course, it’s not too hot in the warm sunshine.”

I was glad to let it go at that. And there was no warm sunshine this morning. The heavens were overcast with gray cold clouds that rode high and brought wind rather than rain. We missed the sun. Town-dwellers can never know the degree of dependence 302 the forest wanderer places on the sunlight for his comfort and good cheer. Despair becomes gaiety under the genial rays. It is not surprising the sun should be the greatest of all mysteries to the Indians, and therefore their greatest medicine or god.

I was happy to leave it at that. There was no warm sunshine this morning. The sky was filled with gray, cold clouds that hung high and brought wind instead of rain. We missed the sun. People who live in town can never really understand how much the forest wanderer relies on sunlight for comfort and happiness. Despair turns into joy under the warm rays. It's no wonder that the sun is the biggest mystery to the Indians and, therefore, their most important medicine or deity.

We ate of the venison and mush and started for the river. The distance was not great, but the way was very rough, and there were no more blazed trees to guide us, the surveyors’ trace passing below us and closer to the shore. But I was familiar with the lay of the land and it was impossible for me to go far wrong as long as all streams flowed into the Ohio and we crossed at right angles with their general course.

We ate the deer meat and cornmeal and headed for the river. The distance wasn’t far, but the path was really tough, and there were no more marked trees to lead us, as the surveyors’ trail went below us, closer to the shore. However, I knew the area well, and I couldn’t go too far off course as long as all the streams flowed into the Ohio and we crossed them at right angles to their general direction.

I carried the kettle slung on my rifle and with my right hand gave the girl aid when the path became unusually difficult. A wrenched ankle would leave us as helpless as a broken leg. It required three hours of painful effort to bring us to the Sandy.

I carried the kettle hanging from my rifle, and with my right hand, I helped the girl when the path got particularly tough. A sprained ankle would leave us as helpless as a broken leg. It took us three hours of painful effort to reach the Sandy.

I found a fording and carried her across to the east shore and soon located a trader’s trace. She never dreamed that her father often had traveled along this faint path in his visits to the Ohio Indians. Now that the footing was easier she had time to gaze about, and the aspect depressed her.

I found a shallow spot and carried her across to the east shore, then quickly noticed a trader's trail. She never realized that her father had often traveled this faint path on his visits to the Ohio Indians. Now that it was easier to walk, she had time to look around, and the scenery made her feel down.

The immense hills of sandrock were worn into deep and gloomy ravines by the streams. In the walls of the ravines black holes gaped, for caves 303 were almost as numerous as springs. To encourage a lighter mood I explained that these very caves made the country an ideal place for hiding from the Indians.

The huge hills of sandstone were eroded into deep and dark ravines by the streams. In the sides of the ravines, black holes yawned open, as caves 303 were almost as common as springs. To lift the mood, I pointed out that these very caves made the area perfect for hiding from the Indians.

She broke into my talk by moaning:

She interrupted my conversation by groaning:

“May the good God help us! See that!”

“May God help us! Look at that!”

She was pointing to a dark opening across the river. This framed the face of the devil. For a moment I was sadly startled, then laughed hysterically in relief.

She was pointing to a dark opening across the river. This framed the face of the devil. For a moment, I was shocked and upset, then burst into hysterical laughter in relief.

“It’s a bear, with a white or gray marking on his face,” I explained. “He is harmless. See! He’s finished looking us over and goes back into his den.”

“It’s a bear, with a white or gray mark on its face,” I explained. “He’s harmless. Look! He’s done checking us out and is going back into his den.”

But the effect of the shock to her nerves did not wear off for some time. To prepare her against more glimpses of bruin I told her how the broken nature of the country made it a favorite region for bears, and that it had been long known along the border as a famous hunting-ground for the big creatures.

But the shock to her nerves didn’t fade for a while. To help her feel better about possibly seeing bears again, I explained that the rugged landscape made it a popular area for them, and it had long been known along the border as a famous hunting ground for these large animals.

“I feel just as if it was the guardian spirit of an evil place, that it is spying on us and plotting to harm us,” she confessed.

“I feel like it’s the guardian spirit of a dark place, watching us and planning to hurt us,” she admitted.

Whenever the trace permitted I swung aside from the river and took to the ridges. The tops of these were covered with chestnuts and their sides with oaks. More than once on such détours I sighted furtive furry forms slipping away from their feast on the fallen nuts, but Patricia’s gaze was not sufficiently 304 trained to detect them; and she wandered through the groves without knowing we were literally surrounded by bears.

Whenever the path allowed, I veered away from the river and headed for the ridges. The tops were lined with chestnut trees, and the sides were filled with oaks. More than once on those detours, I spotted sneaky furry creatures slipping away from their feast on the fallen nuts, but Patricia’s eyes weren’t sharp enough to catch them; she strolled through the groves without realizing we were literally surrounded by bears. 304

While a wild country, it was relieved by many beautiful touches. Such were the tulip-trees, or yellow poplar. Many of them towered a hundred feet with scarcely a limb to mar the wand-like symmetry of the six-foot boles. Scarcely less inspiring were the cucumber-trees, or mountain magnolias, which here reached the perfection of growth.

While it was a wild place, it was brightened by many beautiful details. Among these were the tulip trees, or yellow poplar. Many of them soared to a hundred feet with hardly a limb to disrupt the graceful symmetry of the six-foot trunks. Almost as impressive were the cucumber trees, or mountain magnolias, which here achieved perfect growth.

Scattered among these tall ones were white and yellow oaks; and they would be considered giants if standing alone. These were the serene gods of the forest, and they had a quieting influence on my companion. It was with regret that I led her back along the rough shore of the river.

Scattered among these tall trees were white and yellow oaks; and they would be viewed as giants if they stood alone. These were the peaceful guardians of the forest, and they had a calming effect on my companion. I felt a sense of regret as I guided her back along the rugged riverbank.

I shot a young bear, but Patricia displayed a foolish repugnance and would eat none of it. Later in the day I killed a deer with such a minute charge of powder as emphatically to establish my excellence as a marksman for that one shot at least. We were nearly three days in making the Tug Fork of the Sandy.

I shot a young bear, but Patricia showed an unreasonable disgust and wouldn't eat any of it. Later that day, I hunted a deer with such a tiny amount of powder that it definitely proved I was a great marksman for that one shot, at least. It took us nearly three days to reach the Tug Fork of the Sandy.

The girl bore the hardships well. The wound on her arm healed rapidly, and whatever she actually suffered was mental rather than physical. Our kettle proved second only to my rifle in importance, and if the fare lacked the savor of salt our appetites made up for the deficit. When we reached the Tug we were in the region celebrated for Colonel Andrew 305 Lewis’ “Sandy Creek Voyage of Fifty-six,” as it was styled with grim facetiousness.

The girl handled the difficulties well. The cut on her arm healed quickly, and whatever she really went through was more mental than physical. Our kettle turned out to be just as important as my rifle, and even if the food didn’t have the taste of salt, our appetites made up for it. When we got to the Tug, we were in the area famous for Colonel Andrew 305 Lewis’ “Sandy Creek Voyage of Fifty-six,” as it was jokingly called.

It was one instance when Colonel Lewis failed of carrying out an enterprise against the Indians. It was a retaliatory raid against the Shawnees and his force was composed of whites and Cherokees; and his lack of success was due largely to the inefficiency of the guides who undertook to pilot him to the mouth of the Sandy. I told the girl of the expedition as it was lacking in horrible details, and with other carefully selected narratives tried to keep her from brooding.

It was one occasion when Colonel Lewis didn’t succeed in his mission against the Indians. It was a retaliatory raid against the Shawnees, and his group consisted of both white soldiers and Cherokees. His failure was mainly because the guides who were supposed to take him to the mouth of the Sandy weren’t effective. I shared the story of the expedition with the girl since it didn’t have any gruesome details, and with other carefully chosen stories, I tried to keep her from dwelling on it.

She seldom mentioned her father, and when she did it was usually connected with some phase of life over the mountains. I believe that she was so thankful to know he escaped the torture that his death lost much of poignancy. Only once did she revert to his taking off, and then to ask:

She rarely talked about her father, and when she did, it was usually related to some part of life beyond the mountains. I think she was so relieved to know he escaped the pain that his death felt less impactful. Only once did she bring up his passing, and then to ask:

“Was there a single chance for him to escape?”

“Did he have any chance to escape?”

And I emphatically declared he never had the ghost of a chance from the moment he fell into Black Hoof’s hands.

And I firmly stated he never had a chance from the moment he ended up in Black Hoof’s hands.

Another ruse to keep her mind engaged was to trace out our course with a stick on a patch of bare earth. I showed how we should travel to the north fork of the Sandy and then strike to the head of Bluestone, and follow it nearly to the mouth before leaving it to cross New River; then a short journey to the Greenbriar and Howard’s Creek.

Another trick to keep her mind busy was drawing our route with a stick on a patch of bare ground. I demonstrated how we would head towards the north fork of the Sandy, then make our way to the head of Bluestone, and follow it almost to the mouth before crossing New River; then a quick trip to the Greenbriar and Howard’s Creek.

Had I had any choice I should have preferred to 306 take her over the mountains to Salem, but my time was not my own and it was imperative that I leave her at the first place of safety and be about Governor Dunmore’s business. My decision to make Howard’s Creek was strengthened by an adventure which befell us near the end of our first day on the Tug. We were casting about for a place to camp when we came upon five Indians, three squaws and two hunters.

Had I had any choice, I would have preferred to 306 take her over the mountains to Salem, but my time wasn’t my own, and it was crucial that I leave her at the first safe place and get on with Governor Dunmore’s business. My decision to head to Howard’s Creek was reinforced by an adventure we experienced near the end of our first day on the Tug. We were looking for a place to camp when we came across five Native Americans—three women and two hunters.

Patricia was greatly frightened on beholding them, and it was some time before I could make her understand that they were friendly Delawares, accompanied by their women, and not painted nor equipped for war. After calming her I addressed them and learned they were from White Eye’s village. They were afraid to go near the settlements.

Patricia was really scared when she saw them, and it took a while for me to convince her that they were friendly Delawares, along with their women, and not dressed or ready for battle. Once I calmed her down, I spoke to them and found out they were from White Eye’s village. They were hesitant to approach the settlements.

Many “Long Knives,” as they called the Virginia militia, were flocking to the Great Levels of the Greenbriar, and a forward movement of a whole army was shortly to be expected. As the presence of a large force of our riflemen so near Howard’s Creek would insure the safety of that settlement I knew it to be the proper ending of our journey.

Many "Long Knives," as they called the Virginia militia, were gathering in the Great Levels of the Greenbriar, and a full army advancement was expected soon. Since the presence of many of our riflemen close to Howard's Creek would ensure the safety of that settlement, I knew this was the right conclusion to our journey.

I induced Patricia to remain in camp with the Indians while I went out and shot a bear. The bear was very fat and I gave all the meat to the natives, for which they were grateful. One of them had a smoothbore, but no powder. I could spare him none. 307

I persuaded Patricia to stay at the camp with the Indians while I went out to hunt a bear. The bear was really fat, and I gave all the meat to the natives, who were very thankful. One of them had a smoothbore gun, but no powder. I couldn’t give him any. 307

Patricia was now convinced the Indians would not harm us, but she would not consent to making camp near them. We walked several more miles before she was willing to stop and cook the kettle.

Patricia was now sure that the Native Americans wouldn’t harm us, but she still refused to camp close to them. We walked a few more miles before she agreed to stop and cook the kettle.

My tally-stick gave the thirteenth of September as the date of our arrival at Howard’s Creek. The settlers informed me I had lost a day somewhere on the long journey and that it was the fourteenth. Nearly all the young and unmarried men were off to fight in Colonel Lewis’ army, and many of the heads of families, including Davis and Moulton.

My tally-stick marked September 13th as the date we arrived at Howard’s Creek. The settlers told me I had lost a day somewhere during the long journey and that it was actually the 14th. Almost all the young, single men were off to fight in Colonel Lewis’ army, along with many family heads, including Davis and Moulton.

Those who were left behind gave us a royal welcome. Uncle Dick, the aged one, fell to sharpening his long knife with renewed vigor. Patricia and I had been counted as dead. Dale’s death had been reported by young Cousin, and it caused no great amount of sorrow. The girl was never allowed to suspect this indifference. In reply to my eager inquiries I was told that Shelby Cousin was at the Great Levels, serving as a scout.

Those who were left behind welcomed us like royalty. Uncle Dick, the older one, started sharpening his long knife with fresh energy. Patricia and I had been presumed dead. Young Cousin reported Dale’s death, and it didn’t bring much sadness. The girl was never allowed to know about this indifference. In response to my eager questions, I was told that Shelby Cousin was at the Great Levels, working as a scout.

For once Howard’s Creek felt safe. With nothing to worry about the men and women became garrulous as crows. The children played “Lewis’ Army” from sunrise to sunset. The Widow McCabe swore she would put on a hunting-shirt and breeches and go to war. The passing of men between the levels and the creek resulted in some news and many rumors. The meeting-place at the levels was called Camp Union. Colonel Lewis, pursuant 308 to orders from Governor Dunmore, had commenced assembling the Augusta, Botetourt and Fincastle County troops at the levels on August twenty-seven. Cornstalk’s spies had served him well!

For once, Howard’s Creek felt safe. With no worries, the men and women chatted like crows. The kids played “Lewis’ Army” from sunrise to sunset. The Widow McCabe declared she would wear a hunting shirt and breeches and join the fight. The movement of men between the levels and the creek brought some news and a lot of rumors. The gathering spot at the levels was called Camp Union. Colonel Lewis, following orders from Governor Dunmore, began gathering the troops from Augusta, Botetourt, and Fincastle County at the levels on August 27. Cornstalk’s spies had really served him well!

His Lordship was to lead an army, raised from the northwest counties and from the vicinity of Fort Pitt, down the Ohio and unite with Colonel Lewis at the mouth of the Great Kanawha. Colonel Charles Lewis, with some Augusta and Botetourt troops, had left Camp Union on September sixth to drive the cattle and four hundred pack-animals to the mouth of the Elk, where he was to make canoes for transporting provisions to the Ohio.

His Lordship was set to lead an army, gathered from the northwest counties and around Fort Pitt, down the Ohio River to join Colonel Lewis at the mouth of the Great Kanawha. Colonel Charles Lewis, along with some troops from Augusta and Botetourt, had left Camp Union on September 6th to herd the cattle and four hundred pack animals to the mouth of the Elk, where he would be building canoes to transport supplies to the Ohio.

The main army had marched from Camp Union on the twelfth, although Colonel Lewis had received a letter from Dunmore, urging that the rendezvous be changed to the mouth of the Little Kanawha. Colonel Lewis had replied it was impossible to alter his line of march.

The main army had marched from Camp Union on the 12th, although Colonel Lewis received a letter from Dunmore, asking that the meeting point be moved to the mouth of the Little Kanawha. Colonel Lewis replied that it was impossible to change his route.

From a fellow sent out to round up stray bullocks I learned the army would avoid the deep gorge and falls in the river by marching ten miles inland and parallel to the east bank, joining Colonel Charles Lewis at the Elk.

From a person sent out to gather up stray cattle, I found out that the army would steer clear of the deep gorge and the waterfall in the river by marching ten miles inland, parallel to the east bank, and would meet Colonel Charles Lewis at the Elk.

By another man I was told how the militia men were given to shooting away their precious ammunition, and how the colonel had warned that unless the practise ceased no more powder would be given 309 out. That the Indians were active and not afraid of the troops was evidenced by an attack on Stewart’s Fort, only four miles from Camp Union. And this, before the troops marched.

I heard from someone else that the militia guys were wasting their valuable ammo, and the colonel had warned that if they didn’t stop, they wouldn’t get any more powder. 309 The fact that the Indians were active and unafraid of the soldiers was shown by an attack on Stewart’s Fort, which was just four miles from Camp Union. And this happened before the troops marched.

Colonel William Christian was in command of the rear-guard, and his men were much disgruntled at the thought of not being in the forefront of the fighting. What was most significant to me, although only an incident in the estimation of the men left at Howard’s Creek, was the attack made by two Indians on two of Lewis’ scouts, Clay and Coward by name.

Colonel William Christian was leading the rear guard, and his soldiers were really unhappy about not being at the front lines of the fighting. What stood out to me, even though it was just a minor event to the men stationed at Howard’s Creek, was the attack by two Indians on two of Lewis’ scouts, named Clay and Coward.

The scouts had separated and one of the Indians fired on and killed Clay. Thinking him to be alone, the Indians ran to get his scalp, and Coward at a distance of a hundred yards shot him dead. Coward then ran back toward the line of march and the surviving Indian fled down the Great Kanawha to inform the Shawnee towns that the Long Knives were coming.

The scouts had split up, and one of the Indians shot and killed Clay. Believing he was alone, the Indians rushed to grab his scalp, but Coward shot him dead from a hundred yards away. Coward then ran back toward the marching line, while the surviving Indian fled down the Great Kanawha to warn the Shawnee towns that the Long Knives were on their way.

I lost no time in securing a horse and a supply of powder and in hurrying to say good-by to Patricia. She was very sober when I told her I was off to overtake the army. Placing both hands on my shoulders, she said:

I wasted no time getting a horse and some gunpowder and rushing to say goodbye to Patricia. She looked very serious when I told her I was heading off to catch up with the army. Placing both hands on my shoulders, she said:

“Basdel, I know you’ve forgiven all the disagreeable things I’ve said to you. I will wait here until I hear from you. I will pray that you have an equal chance with the other brave men.” 310

“Basdel, I know you've forgiven all the unpleasant things I've said to you. I’ll stay here until I hear from you. I'll pray that you have the same chance as the other brave men.” 310

“I will come back and take you over the mountains.”

“I'll come back and take you over the mountains.”

“If you will only come back you may take me where you will, dear lad, even if it be deeper into the wilderness,” she softly promised.

“If you come back, you can take me anywhere, dear boy, even if it’s further into the wilderness,” she gently promised.

And Mrs. Davis bustled out of the cabin and energetically shooed the curious youngsters away.

And Mrs. Davis hurried out of the cabin and enthusiastically shooed the curious kids away.

And now I was riding away to battle, riding right joyously over the chestnut ridges and through the thick laurel, through stretches of pawpaw, beech and flowering poplar, with the pea-vine and buffalo grass soft underfoot. And my heart was as blithe as the mocking-bird’s and there was no shadow of tomahawk or scalping-knife across my path.

And now I was riding off to battle, joyfully moving over the chestnut hills and through the dense laurel, across fields of pawpaw, beech, and flowering poplar, with the soft pea-vine and buffalo grass under my feet. My heart was as light as the mockingbird’s, and there was no threat of a tomahawk or scalping knife in my way.

I knew the destiny of the border was soon to be settled, that it hinged on the lean, leather-faced riflemen ahead, but there was nothing but sunshine and glory for me in that September day as I hastened to overtake the grim-faced man who believed His Lordship, John Murray, fourth Earl of Dunmore, Viscount Fincastle, Baron of Blair, Monlin and of Tillimet, was Virginia’s last royal governor.

I knew the fate of the border was about to be decided, that it relied on the tough, leather-faced riflemen ahead, but all I could see was sunshine and glory on that September day as I rushed to catch up with the stern-faced man who believed His Lordship, John Murray, fourth Earl of Dunmore, Viscount Fincastle, Baron of Blair, Monlin, and Tillimet, was Virginia's last royal governor.


311

CHAPTER XII

THE SHADOWS VANISH

I followed the river, the cord of the bow, and made good time where the army would have had difficulty to get through. A dozen miles below the falls and near the mouth of Kelly’s Creek, where Walter Kelly was killed by the Indians early in August, I came upon a scout named Nooney. We were on the west bank and the river was two hundred yards wide at that point. Nooney begged some tobacco and pointed out a fording-place and gave me the “parole.” This, very fittingly, was “Kanawha.” He said I would speedily make the camp and that Colonel Lewis was with the first troops.

I followed the river, like the string of a bow, making good progress where the army would have struggled to pass. About twelve miles downstream from the falls and close to the mouth of Kelly’s Creek—where Walter Kelly was killed by the Indians in early August—I ran into a scout named Nooney. We were standing on the west bank, and the river was two hundred yards wide at that spot. Nooney asked for some tobacco, pointed out a shallow crossing, and gave me the “parole.” Fittingly, it was “Kanawha.” He told me that I would soon reach the camp and that Colonel Lewis was with the first troops.

I lost no time in crossing and had barely cleared the river-bank before I was held up by an outpost. This fellow knew nothing of military red-tape. He was plain militia, a good man in a fight, but inclined to resent discipline. He grinned affably as I broke through the woods and lowered his rifle.

I wasted no time crossing and had just made it past the riverbank when I ran into an outpost. This guy didn’t care about military rules. He was just regular militia, a tough guy in a fight, but not too fond of discipline. He smiled friendly as I came out of the woods and lowered his rifle.

“Gim’me some tobacker,” he demanded good-naturedly. 312

“Give me some tobacco,” he asked in a friendly way. 312

“I suppose you’d want the parole,” I replied, fishing out a twist of Virginia leaf.

“I guess you’d want the parole,” I said, pulling out a twist of Virginia leaf.

“I got that. It’s ‘Kanawha.’ What I want is tobacker. Don’t hurry. Le’s talk. I’m lonesome as one bug all alone in a buffler robe. See any footin’ over ’cross? I’m gittin’ tired o’ this outpost business. All foolishness. We’ll know when we strike th’ red devils. No need o’ havin’ some one tell us. Your hoss looks sorter peaked. S’pose we’ll have a mess of a fight soon? We boys come along to fight, not to stand like stockade-timbers out here all alone.”

“I got it. It’s ‘Kanawha.’ What I want is tobacco. Don’t rush. Let’s talk. I’m as lonely as a bug stuck in a buffalo robe. See any movement over there? I’m getting tired of this outpost stuff. It’s all nonsense. We’ll know when we run into the red devils. No need for someone to tell us. Your horse looks kind of worn out. Do you think we’ll have a big fight soon? We guys came here to fight, not to just stand around like fence posts out here all alone.”

I told him I had important news for Colonel Lewis and must not tarry. He took it rather ill because I would not tell him my news, then tried to make me promise I would come back and impart it. I equivocated and led my horse on toward the camp, concealed from view of the river-bank by a ribbon of woods. The first man I met was Davis, and the honest fellow was so rejoiced to see me that he dropped his gun and took both my hands and stood there with his mouth working, but unable to say a word. Big tears streamed down his face.

I told him I had important news for Colonel Lewis and couldn't stick around. He took it pretty badly because I wouldn't share my news with him, and then tried to get me to promise I would come back and tell him. I avoided the question and led my horse toward the camp, hidden from the riverbank by a strip of woods. The first person I ran into was Davis. The honest guy was so happy to see me that he dropped his gun, grabbed both my hands, and just stood there with his mouth moving but couldn't say anything. Big tears rolled down his face.

I hurriedly related my adventures, and his joy was treble when he heard that Patricia was safe at Howard’s Creek.

I quickly shared my adventures, and his joy was three times greater when he learned that Patricia was safe at Howard’s Creek.

“Shelby Cousin shot and kilt Dale. He told us ’bout that. Ericus thought he knew it all. Wal, them that lives longest learns th’ most,” he philosophically 313 observed. “Powerful glad to see you. We’ll be seein’ more of each other, I take it. How’s my woman? Good. She’s a right forward, capable woman, if I do say it. Moulton’s out on a scout. Silent sort of a cuss these days from thinkin’ ’bout his woman an’ th’ children. But a rare hand in a mess.”

“Shelby Cousin shot and killed Dale. He told us about that. Ericus thought he had it all figured out. Well, those who live the longest learn the most,” he observed philosophically. “Really glad to see you. I guess we’ll be seeing more of each other. How’s my woman? Good. She’s a really straightforward, capable woman, if I do say so myself. Moulton’s out on a scout. He’s been pretty quiet these days, lost in thoughts about his woman and the kids. But he’s great in a tough situation.”

“And Cousin?”

"And cousin?"

“Say, Morris, that feller acts like he was reg’lar happy. Laughs a lot, only it don’t sound nat’ral. He’s a hellion at scoutin’. Poor Baby Kirst! I must ’low it’s best for him to be wiped out, but it’s too bad he couldn’t ’a’ made his last fight along with us. There’s th’ colonel in his shirt-sleeves smokin’ his pipe.”

“Hey, Morris, that guy acts like he’s really happy. He laughs a lot, but it doesn’t sound natural. He’s incredible at scouting. Poor Baby Kirst! I have to admit it’s probably best for him to be gone, but it’s a shame he couldn’t have made his last stand with us. There’s the colonel in his shirtsleeves, smoking his pipe.”

I passed on to where Lewis was sitting on a log. It was fearfully hot, as the high hills on each side of the river shut out the free air and made the camp an oven. On recognizing me, the colonel’s eyes flickered with surprise, as the report of my capture had spread far. He rose and took my hand and quietly said:

I walked over to where Lewis was sitting on a log. It was incredibly hot, with the tall hills on either side of the river blocking the breeze and turning the camp into an oven. When he saw me, the colonel's eyes widened in surprise, since news of my capture had spread widely. He stood up, took my hand, and said quietly:

“I knew they couldn’t hold you unless they killed you on the spot. What about Miss Dale?”

“I knew they couldn’t keep you unless they killed you right there. What about Miss Dale?”

I informed him of her safety and his face lighted wonderfully.

I told him she was safe, and his face lit up beautifully.

“That’s good!” he softly exclaimed. “A beautiful young woman, the kind that Virginia is always proud of. Ericus Dale was lucky to die without 314 being tortured. Now for your news; for you must be bringing some.”

“That's great!” he said softly. “A beautiful young woman, just the kind Virginia is always proud of. Ericus Dale was lucky to die without 314 being tortured. Now, I’m sure you have news to share; you must have brought some.”

I told him of the mighty gathering at Chillicothe and of the influx of the fierce Ottawas. Lost Sister’s warning to me to keep clear of the Great Kanawha impressed him deeply. It convinced him, I think, that the astute Cornstalk had planned to attack the army before it could cross the Ohio, and that the Shawnees on learning of the assembling at the levels knew the advance must be down the Kanawha. The Indian who escaped after Clay was killed was back on the Scioto by this time. After musing over it for a bit he insisted that it did not necessarily follow the attack would be in force.

I told him about the huge gathering at Chillicothe and the arrival of the fierce Ottawas. Lost Sister’s warning to me about staying away from the Great Kanawha really struck him. I think it convinced him that the clever Cornstalk had planned to attack the army before it could cross the Ohio River, and that the Shawnees, upon hearing about the gathering at the plains, realized the advance would likely come down the Kanawha. By this time, the Indian who escaped after Clay was killed was back on the Scioto. After thinking it over for a while, he insisted that it didn’t necessarily mean the attack would be in full force.

“That was Cornstalk’s first plan. But now he knows Governor Dunmore has an army at the mouth of the Little Kanawha. He may choose to attack him instead of me. I hope not, but there’s a strong chance he’ll do that while making a feint to fool me, and then float down the river and give me a real battle.”

“That was Cornstalk’s first plan. But now he knows Governor Dunmore has an army at the mouth of the Little Kanawha. He might decide to attack him instead of me. I hope that’s not the case, but there’s a good chance he’ll do that while pretending to mislead me, and then float down the river to engage me in a real fight.”

He kindly offered to attach me to one of the companies as sergeant, with the possibility of appointing me an ensign, but I preferred to act as scout and enjoy more independence of action.

He kindly offered to connect me with one of the companies as a sergeant, with the chance of promoting me to ensign, but I preferred to serve as a scout and enjoy more freedom of action.

“That’s the trouble,” he remarked. “All these fellows want to be scouts and range the woods free of discipline. They want to whip the Indians but they want to do it their own way. They persist in 315 wasting ammunition, and it now looks as if we would go into battle with less than one-fourth of a pound of powder per man.

“That’s the problem,” he said. “All these guys want to be scouts and roam the woods without any rules. They want to take on the Indians, but they want to do it on their own terms. They keep wasting ammo, and now it seems like we’re going into battle with less than a quarter-pound of powder for each person.”

“If any man speaks up and says he is the best marksman in Virginia then every man within hearing challenges him to prove it. And they’ll step one side and have a shooting-match, even if they know Cornstalk’s army is within a couple of miles of us. They’re used to bear- and deer-meat. They don’t want to eat bullock-meat. I’ll admit the beef is a bit tough. And every morning some of them break the rules by stealing out to kill game. This not only wastes powder, but keeps the outposts alarmed.”

“If any guy speaks up and claims he’s the best marksman in Virginia, then every guy within earshot challenges him to prove it. They’ll move aside and have a shooting match, even if they know Cornstalk’s army is just a couple of miles away. They’re used to bear and deer meat. They don’t want to eat beef. I’ll admit the meat is a bit tough. And every morning, some of them break the rules by sneaking out to hunt. This not only wastes ammo but also keeps the outposts on edge.”

Before I was dismissed I asked about Cousin. The colonel’s face became animated.

Before I was let go, I asked about my cousin. The colonel’s expression brightened.

“Oh, the young man with the sad history? He’s out on a scout. That fellow is absolutely fearless. I am surprised every time he lives to return to make a report. It’s useless to lay down a route for him to scout; he prowls where he will. But he’s valuable, and we let him have his own way.”

“Oh, the young man with the tragic backstory? He’s out on a mission. That guy is completely fearless. I'm amazed every time he comes back alive to give a report. It’s pointless to set a path for him to follow; he roams wherever he wants. But he’s useful, and we let him do his thing.”

On the next day we marched to the mouth of the Elk where Colonel Charles Lewis was completing arrangements for transporting the supplies down the river. While at that camp I went on my first scout and found Indian tracks. One set of them measured fourteen inches in length. The men went and looked at the signs before they would accept my measurements. 316

The next day, we marched to the mouth of the Elk River, where Colonel Charles Lewis was finishing up plans to transport supplies downstream. While at that camp, I went on my first scout and discovered Indian tracks. One set of tracks was fourteen inches long. The men checked the evidence before they would believe my measurements. 316

The camp was extremely busy, for we all knew the crisis was drawing close. Our armorer worked early and late unbreeching the guns having wet charges. Three brigades of horses were sent back to Camp Union for more flour. I went with Mooney on a scout up Coal River and we found Indian signs four miles from camp. Other scouts were sent down the Kanawha and up the Elk.

The camp was super busy because we all knew the crisis was getting close. Our armorer worked early and late, unloading the guns that had wet charges. Three brigades of horses were sent back to Camp Union for more flour. I went with Mooney on a scout up Coal River, and we found signs of Indians four miles from camp. Other scouts were sent down the Kanawha and up the Elk.

On returning, I found Cousin impatiently waiting for me to come in. He had changed and his bearing puzzled me. He was given to laughing loudly at the horse-play of the men, yet his eyes never laughed. I took him outside the camp and without any circumlocution related the facts concerning his sister and Kirst.

On my return, I found Cousin waiting for me to come in, looking impatient. He had changed, and his demeanor confused me. He laughed loudly at the men's antics, but his eyes didn’t match his laughter. I took him outside the camp and, without beating around the bush, told him the facts about his sister and Kirst.

“Tell me again that part ’bout how she died,” he quietly requested when I had finished. I did so. He commented:

“Can you tell me again how she died?” he asked softly when I was done. I repeated it. He said:

“For killing that redskin I owe you more’n I would if you’d saved my life a thousand times. So little sister is dead. No, not that. Now that woman is dead I have my little sister back again. I took on with this army so’s I could reach the Scioto towns. To think that Kirst got way up there! I ’low he had a man’s fight to die in. That’s the way. Morris, I’m obleeged to you. I’ll always remember her words ’bout sendin’ a little sister to me. Now I’ve got two of ’em. We won’t talk no more ’bout it.” 317

“For killing that Native American, I owe you more than if you’d saved my life a thousand times. So little sister is dead. No, not that. Now that woman is dead, I have my little sister back again. I joined this army so I could get to the Scioto towns. Can you believe that Kirst made it all the way up there? I suppose he had a real man’s fight to die in. That’s just how it is. Morris, I’m grateful to you. I’ll always remember her words about sending a little sister to me. Now I’ve got two of them. We won’t talk about it anymore.” 317

With that he turned and hurried into the woods.

With that, he turned and rushed into the woods.

The men continued firing their guns without having obtained permission, and Colonel Lewis was thoroughly aroused to stop the practise. He directed that his orders of the fifteenth be read at the head of each company, with orders for the captains to inspect their men’s stock of ammunition and report those lacking powder. This reduced the waste, but there was no stopping the riflemen from popping away at bear or deer once they were out of sight of their officers.

The men kept firing their guns without permission, and Colonel Lewis was really upset and determined to put a stop to it. He ordered that his instructions from the fifteenth be read at the front of each company, telling the captains to check their men's ammunition supplies and report anyone who was low on powder. This cut down on the waste, but there was no preventing the riflemen from shooting at bears or deer as soon as they were out of sight of their officers.

I had hoped Cousin would return and be my companion on the next scout, but as he failed to show up I set off with Mooney for a second trip up the Coal. This time we discovered signs of fifteen Indians making toward the Kanawha below the camp. We returned with the news and found a wave of drunkenness had swept the camp during our absence.

I had hoped Cousin would come back and join me on the next scout, but since he didn’t show up, I went out with Mooney for a second trip up the Coal. This time we found signs of fifteen Indians heading toward the Kanawha below the camp. We returned with the news and saw that a wave of drunkenness had taken over the camp while we were gone.

The sutlers were ordered to bring no more liquor into camp, and to sell from the supply on hand only on a captain’s written order. This served to sober the offenders speedily. The scouts sent down the Kanawha returned and reported two fires and five Indians within fifteen miles of the Ohio. It was plain that the Indians were dogging our steps day and night, and the men were warned not to straggle.

The sutlers were instructed not to bring any more alcohol into camp and to sell only from the stock they had on hand with a written order from a captain. This quickly sobered up the troublemakers. The scouts who went down the Kanawha came back and reported seeing two fires and five Indians within fifteen miles of the Ohio. It was clear that the Indians were tracking us day and night, and the men were warned not to wander off.

We were at the Elk Camp from the twenty-fourth to the thirtieth, and on the latter date the canoemen 318 loaded their craft, and the pack-horse men and bullock-drivers drew two days’ rations and started down-river. It rained for three days and on October second we were camped near the mouth of the Coal. It was there that Cousin appeared, a Mingo scalp hanging at his belt. He informed Colonel Lewis he had been to the mouth of the river, making the down-trip in a canoe, and that as yet no Indians had crossed except small bands of scouts.

We were at the Elk Camp from the 24th to the 30th, and on the latter date, the canoemen 318 loaded their boats, and the pack-horse men and bullock drivers got two days’ worth of supplies and started downriver. It rained for three days, and by October 2nd, we were camped near the mouth of the Coal. It was there that Cousin showed up, with a Mingo scalp hanging at his belt. He told Colonel Lewis that he had been to the mouth of the river, making the trip down in a canoe, and that so far no Indians had crossed except for small scouting parties.

Breaking camp, we encountered rich bottom-lands, difficult to traverse because of the rain. Every mile or two there were muddy creeks, and the pack-horses were nearly worn out. Several desertions were now reported from the troops, a hostility to discipline rather than cowardice being the incentive. Another trouble was the theft of supplies.

Breaking camp, we came across fertile lowlands, hard to cross because of the rain. Every mile or so, there were muddy streams, and the packhorses were almost out of energy. Several soldiers were reported missing from the troops, driven by a dislike of discipline rather than fear. Another issue was the theft of supplies.

As we advanced down the river signs of small bands of Indians became numerous; scarcely a scout returned without reporting some. I saw nothing of Cousin until the sixth of October, and as we were finishing an eight-mile march through long defiles and across small runs and were entering the bottom which extends for four miles to the Ohio. The first that I knew he was with us was when he walked at my side and greeted:

As we moved down the river, signs of small groups of Native Americans became common; hardly a scout returned without mentioning some. I didn’t see Cousin until October sixth, and as we were wrapping up an eight-mile trek through narrow passages and across small streams, we were entering the flat area that stretches four miles to the Ohio. The first I knew he was with us was when he walked beside me and said:

“There’s goin’ to be a screamin’ big fight.”

“There’s going to be a huge fight.”

He offered no explanation of his absence and I asked him nothing. It had required five weeks to march eleven hundred men one hundred and sixty 319 miles and to convey the necessary supplies the same distance.

He didn't explain why he was gone, and I didn't ask him anything. It took five weeks to march eleven hundred men one hundred and sixty 319 miles and to transport the needed supplies over the same distance.

As we scouts in the lead entered the bottom Cousin called my attention to the high-water marks on the trees. Some of these measured ten feet. The Point itself is high. From it we had a wide view of the Ohio and Kanawha, up- and down-stream. It was Cousin who discovered a writing made fast to a tree, calling attention to a paper concealed in the hollow at the base of the tree. We fished it out and found it was addressed to Colonel Lewis. Cousin and I took it to him. Before opening it, he gave Cousin a shrewd glance and remarked:

As we scouts in the lead entered the bottom, Cousin pointed out the high-water marks on the trees. Some of these were ten feet up. The Point itself is elevated. From there, we had a broad view of the Ohio and Kanawha rivers, both upstream and downstream. It was Cousin who found a note attached to a tree, pointing out a piece of paper hidden in the hollow at the base of the tree. We pulled it out and saw that it was addressed to Colonel Lewis. Cousin and I brought it to him. Before opening it, he gave Cousin a knowing look and said:

“I am glad to see you back, young man.”

“I’m glad to see you back, young man.”

“If I’ve read the signs right I ’low I’m glad to git back,” was the grave reply.

“If I’ve read the signs right, I think I’m glad to be back,” was the serious reply.

The letter was from Governor Dunmore, and he wrote to complain because our colonel had not joined him at the Little Kanawha. He now informed our commander he had dropped down to the mouth of the Big Hockhocking, and we were expected to join him there. After frowning over the communication, Colonel Lewis read it aloud to some of his officers and expressed himself very forcefully. It was soon camp gossip, and every man was free to discuss it.

The letter was from Governor Dunmore, and he wrote to complain that our colonel hadn't joined him at the Little Kanawha. He now informed our commander that he had moved down to the mouth of the Big Hockhocking, and we were expected to meet him there. After scowling at the message, Colonel Lewis read it aloud to some of his officers and made his feelings very clear. It quickly became camp gossip, and everyone felt free to discuss it.

Much anger was expressed against Governor Dunmore. And it did seem absurd to ask our army to move up the Ohio some sixty miles when such a 320 tedious maneuver would lead us farther from the Indian towns than we were while at the Point. Had the order been given for the army to go to the Hockhocking there would have been many desertions.

Much anger was directed at Governor Dunmore. It seemed ridiculous to ask our army to move up the Ohio for about sixty miles when such a tedious maneuver would take us farther from the Indian towns than we were while at the Point. If the order had been given for the army to head to the Hockhocking, there would have been a lot of desertions.

I learned later that the letter was brought to the Point by Simon Kenton and Simon Girty, who with Michael Cresap were serving as scouts with Dunmore. While the camp was busily criticizing the governor our scouts from the Elk came in and reported seeing Indians hunting buffalo. When within six miles of the Point, they found a plowshare, some surveying-instruments, a shirt, a light blue coat and a human under jaw-bone.

I later found out that the letter was delivered to the Point by Simon Kenton and Simon Girty, who, along with Michael Cresap, were working as scouts for Dunmore. While the camp was actively criticizing the governor, our scouts from the Elk arrived and reported spotting Indians hunting buffalo. When they were about six miles from the Point, they discovered a plowshare, some surveying instruments, a shirt, a light blue coat, and a human jawbone.

Shelby Cousin said the dead man was Thomas Hoog, who with two or three of his men were reported killed by the Indians in the preceding April while making improvements. Cousin insisted his death had been due to wild animals or an accident, after which the animals had dragged his remains into the woods. He argued that an Indian would never have left the coat or the instruments.

Shelby Cousin said the dead man was Thomas Hoog, who, along with two or three of his men, was reported to have been killed by the Indians the previous April while making improvements. Cousin insisted that his death was due to wild animals or an accident, after which the animals dragged his remains into the woods. He argued that an Indian would never have left behind the coat or the tools.

We passed the seventh and eighth of the month in making the camp sanitary and in building a shelter for the supplies yet to arrive down the river. Preparations also went ahead for moving the army across the Ohio. Most of the scouts were sent out to hunt up lost beeves, while a sergeant and squad were despatched with canoes to the Elk after flour. 321

We spent the seventh and eighth of the month getting the camp clean and building a shelter for the supplies that were still coming down the river. We also prepared to move the army across the Ohio. Most of the scouts were sent out to find lost cattle, while a sergeant and a team were sent with canoes to the Elk for flour. 321

Three men came in from the Elk and reported that Colonel Christian was camped there with two hundred and twenty men, that he had only sixteen kettles, and was fearing his men would be ill from eating too much roast meat “without broth.” On the eighth there arrived more letters from Governor Dunmore, in which His Lordship expressed his surprise and annoyance because of our failure to appear at the Hockhocking.

Three men came in from the Elk and reported that Colonel Christian was set up there with two hundred and twenty men, that he only had sixteen kettles, and was worried his men would get sick from eating too much roasted meat “without broth.” On the eighth, more letters arrived from Governor Dunmore, in which he expressed his surprise and annoyance because we hadn’t shown up at the Hockhocking.

This time Colonel Lewis was quite open in expressing his disgust at the governor’s lack of strategy. The Kanawha was the gate to Augusta, Botetourt and Fincastle Counties. To leave it and move up-river would leave the way open for the red army to stream into Virginia and work its savagery while the colonials were cooped up on the Ohio or hunting Indian wigwams in the wilderness.

This time, Colonel Lewis was very open about his frustration with the governor's lack of planning. The Kanawha River was the gateway to Augusta, Botetourt, and Fincastle Counties. Leaving it and moving upstream would allow the enemy to pour into Virginia and wreak havoc while the colonists were stuck on the Ohio or looking for Indian camps in the wilderness.

In the package was a letter to our colonel from Colonel Adam Stephens, second in command to His Excellency, which was given wide publicity. Colonel Stephens reported very disagreeable news from Boston. It was to the effect that General Gage had fired on the people at Cambridge. Later we learned that while some gun-powder and two cannon had been seized by His Majesty’s troops there had been no massacre of the provincials. But while the rumor remained uncontradicted it caused high excitement and great rage.

In the package was a letter to our colonel from Colonel Adam Stephens, second in command to His Excellency, which received a lot of attention. Colonel Stephens shared some very unpleasant news from Boston. He reported that General Gage had fired on the people in Cambridge. Later, we found out that although some gunpowder and two cannons had been taken by His Majesty’s troops, there hadn't been any massacre of the colonists. However, as long as the rumor wasn't denied, it created a lot of excitement and anger.

On the evening of the ninth Cousin and I were 322 ordered out to scout up the river beyond Old Town Creek. Our camp was near the junction of the Kanawha and the Ohio, almost at the tip of the Point. About a fourth of a mile to the east is Crooked Creek, a very narrow stream at that season of the year, with banks steep and muddy. It skirts the base of some low hills and flows nearly south in emptying into the Kanawha. Half-way between our camp and Old Town Creek, which empties into the Ohio, is a small stretch of marsh-land extending north and south, with bottom-lands on each side.

On the evening of the ninth, Cousin and I were 322 sent out to explore up the river beyond Old Town Creek. Our camp was close to where the Kanawha and the Ohio meet, almost at the tip of the Point. About a quarter mile to the east is Crooked Creek, which is a very narrow stream this time of year, with steep, muddy banks. It runs along the base of some low hills and flows nearly south into the Kanawha. Halfway between our camp and Old Town Creek, which flows into the Ohio, there’s a small stretch of marshland that extends north and south, with bottomlands on either side.

Cousin and I planned to keep along the Ohio shore until a few miles above Old Town Creek, when we would separate, one returning along our course to keep an eye on the river, the other circling to the east and swinging back through the low hills drained by Crooked Creek. This double reconnaissance should reveal any spies.

Cousin and I planned to stay along the Ohio shore until we were a few miles above Old Town Creek, at which point we would split up—one of us would head back the way we came to keep an eye on the river, while the other would circle east and make his way back through the low hills fed by Crooked Creek. This two-part scouting mission should help us spot any spies.

The men were very anxious to cross the river and come in contact with the Indians. They believed they would have the allied tribes within their grasp once they reached the Scioto. They were cheered by the report that the army would cross on the morrow. One tall Watauga boy boastfully proclaimed that all the Shawnees and Mingos beyond the Ohio wouldn’t “make more’n a breakfast for us.” Davis, because a man of family and more conservative, insisted it would be a “pretty tough chunk of a fight.” 323

The men were really eager to cross the river and meet the Indians. They thought that once they reached the Scioto, they'd have the allied tribes right where they wanted them. They felt encouraged by the news that the army would cross the next day. One tall Watauga guy confidently declared that all the Shawnees and Mingos beyond the Ohio wouldn’t “make more than a breakfast for us.” Davis, being a family man and more cautious, insisted it would be a “pretty tough fight.” 323

This was the optimistic spirit Cousin and I left behind us when we set out at sunset. Cousin was in a new mood. There was a certain wild gaiety, rather a ferocious gaiety, in his bearing. His drawn face had lost some of the hard lines and looked almost boyish and his eyes were feverishly alight. He seemed possessed of superabundant physical strength, and in pure muscular wantonness went out of his way to leap the fallen timbers which littered the shore.

This was the hopeful vibe Cousin and I took with us as we headed out at sunset. Cousin was in a fresh mood. There was a wild energy, almost a fierce joy, in the way he carried himself. His tense face had softened a bit and looked almost youthful, and his eyes were shining with excitement. He seemed to have an abundance of physical strength and, in sheer enthusiasm, went out of his way to jump over the fallen logs scattered along the shore.

As darkness increased he ceased his wild play and became the prince of scouts. We advanced most leisurely, for we had all night if we cared to stay out. We halted when abreast of the marsh-land and seated ourselves on the banks of the Ohio and watched the starlight find a mirror in the water. After a protracted silence he abruptly asked:

As it got darker, he stopped his wild playing and became the leader of the scouts. We moved forward slowly because we had all night if we wanted to stay out. We paused when we reached the marshland and sat on the banks of the Ohio, watching the starlight reflect in the water. After a long silence, he suddenly asked:

“My sister said she was sendin’ me a new sister, you say?”

“My sister said she was sending me a new sister, you say?”

“Those were her words.”

"Those were her words."

“I wish she could know to-night I ain’t needin’ any new sister. Wish she could know right now that she’s always been my sister. When I reckoned I’d lost her I was just mistook. She was just gone away for a little while. She found a mighty hard an’ rough trace to travel. I ’low the Almighty will have to give her many belts afore He smooths out the path in her mind. I ’low it’ll take a heap o’ presents to make up for the burrs an’ briers an’ 324 sharp stones she had to foot it over. Thank God she died white!”

“I wish she could know tonight that I don’t need a new sister. I wish she could realize right now that she’s always been my sister. When I thought I’d lost her, I was just mistaken. She just went away for a little while. She found a really hard and rough path to travel. I believe the Almighty will have to give her a lot of support before He smooths out the path in her mind. I think it’ll take a lot of gifts to make up for the thorns and sharp stones she had to walk over. Thank God she died with her dignity!”

“Amen to that!”

"Agreed!"

After another silence he asked:

After a pause, he asked:

“You ’low she’s with daddy an’ mammy?”

“You think she’s with mom and dad?”

“I do.”

"I do."

“That’s mighty comfortin’ to figger on,” he slowly mused. “Much like a younker gittin’ mighty tired an’ goin’ back home to rest. Daddy an’ mammy will do a heap to make it up to her for what she had to go through. Yes, I can count on ’em, even if the Almighty happened to be too busy to notice her when she first crossed the border.”

"That's really comforting to think about," he slowly reflected. "It's kind of like a kid getting really tired and going back home to rest. Mom and Dad will do a lot to make it up to her for what she went through. Yeah, I can count on them, even if God happened to be too busy to notice her when she first crossed the border."

Dear lad! He meant no irreverence.

Dear boy! He meant no disrespect.

The night was calm and sounds carried easily. We had passed beyond where we could hear the men singing and merry-making in camp, but the uneasy movements of a turkey and the stealthy retreat of a deer seemed very close at hand. The soft pad-pad of a woods cat approached within a few feet before the creature caught the scent, and the retreat was marked by a series of crashings through the undergrowth.

The night was quiet, and sounds traveled easily. We had gone far enough away that we couldn't hear the men singing and having fun in camp, but the restless movements of a turkey and the stealthy escape of a deer felt very close. The quiet pad-pad of a wild cat came within a few feet before it caught our scent, and its escape was marked by a series of crashes through the underbrush.

After a while we rose and continued up the river.

After a while, we got up and continued up the river.

“No Injuns along here,” murmured Cousin.

“No Indians around here,” murmured Cousin.

We reached Old Town Creek and crossed it without discovering any signs of the enemy; nor were we looking for anything more serious than a stray scout or two. We went nearly two miles above the 325 creek and turned back after deciding we would separate at the creek, he taking the hills route and I following the river. We reached the creek and he was about to leave me when we both heard a new note, a splashing noise, very faint. Our hands met in a mutual desire to grab an arm and enforce attention.

We reached Old Town Creek and crossed it without spotting any signs of the enemy; we weren’t really expecting anything more serious than a stray scout or two. We went nearly two miles upstream from the 325 creek and decided to turn back after agreeing to split up—he would take the hills route while I followed the river. When we got to the creek and he was about to leave, we both heard a new sound, a faint splashing noise. Our hands reached out instinctively to grab each other’s arms and draw attention.

“No fish made it,” I whispered.

“No fish made it,” I whispered.

“No fish,” he agreed. “There!”

“No fish,” he said. “There!”

The splashing came from across the several hundred yards of the Ohio’s deep and silent current. It was repeated until it became almost continuous, and it gradually grew louder.

The splashing came from across the several hundred yards of the Ohio's deep and silent current. It was repeated until it became almost continuous, and it gradually grew louder.

“Rafts!” shrilly whispered Cousin.

"Rafts!" Cousin whispered excitedly.

“They are paddling fast.”

“They're paddling quickly.”

“No! But there are many rafts,” he corrected.

“No! But there are a lot of rafts,” he corrected.

We retreated up-stream a short distance and concealed ourselves in a deep growth. To the sound of poles and paddles was added the murmuring of guttural voices. Then for a climax a raft struck against the bank and a low voice speaking Shawnee gave some sharp orders.

We moved upstream a little ways and hid ourselves in a thick patch of trees. Along with the sound of poles and paddles, we heard the mumbling of deep voices. Then, to top it all off, a raft hit the shore, and a low voice speaking Shawnee issued some quick commands.

“One!” counted Cousin.

“One!” counted Cousin.

As he spoke another raft took the shore, and then they grounded so rapidly that it was impossible to count them. Orders were given, and the Indians worked back from the river and proceeded to make a night-camp. The landing had been made at the mouth of the creek, but the savages had spread out, and some of them were due east from us. 326

As he spoke, another raft reached the shore, and they landed so quickly that it was impossible to count them. Orders were issued, and the Indians moved back from the river to set up a night camp. The landing point was at the mouth of the creek, but the natives had spread out, with some located due east from us. 326

“There’s a heap of ’em!” whispered Cousin. “Lucky for us they didn’t fetch any dawgs along, or we’d be smelled out an’ have to leg it.”

“There are a lot of them!” whispered Cousin. “Good thing they didn’t bring any dogs, or we’d be spotted and have to run.”

“I hear squaws talking.”

"I hear women talking."

“Kiss the devil if you don’t! There’s boys’ voices, too. They’ve fetched their squaws an’ boys along to knock the wounded an’ dyin’ in the head.”

“Kiss the devil if you don’t! There are boys’ voices too. They’ve brought their women and boys along to finish off the wounded and dying.”

“Then that means they feel sure of winning.”

"Then that means they are confident they'll win."

And my heart began thumping until I feared its beating would be audible at a distance. And before my inner gaze appeared a picture of Lewis’ army defeated and many victims being given over to the stake.

And my heart started racing until I was afraid it would be loud enough for someone far away to hear. And in my mind, I saw an image of Lewis' army defeated, with many victims being sent to the stake.

“Keep shet!” cautioned Cousin. “There it is again! A Mingo talkin’, a Seneca, I’d say—Hear that jabber! Delaware—Wyandot—Taway (Ottawa). With a blanket o’ Shawnee pow-wow. By heavens, Morris! This is Cornstalk’s whole force. They’ve learned that Dunmore is at the Hockhockin’ an’ will be j’inin’ up with Lewis any day, an’ old Cornstalk thinks to lick Lewis afore Dunmore’s men can git along!”

“Shh!” warned Cousin. “There it is again! A Mingo talking, I’d say it’s a Seneca—Hear that chatter! Delaware—Wyandot—Taway (Ottawa). With a blanket of Shawnee gathering. Good heavens, Morris! This is Cornstalk’s entire force. They’ve figured out that Dunmore is at the Hockhocking and will be joining up with Lewis any day now, and old Cornstalk plans to take on Lewis before Dunmore’s men can arrive!”

It was now after midnight, and I knew we should be back at camp and warning Colonel Lewis of his peril. I knew from my last talk with him that he did not expect to meet the Indians in any numbers until we had crossed the Ohio. Our failure to find any Indians at the Point and our prospects for an immediate crossing conduced to this belief. 327

It was now past midnight, and I realized we needed to go back to camp and alert Colonel Lewis about the danger he was in. From my last conversation with him, I knew he didn’t think he would encounter many Indians until we had crossed the Ohio. Our inability to find any Indians at the Point and our chances for a quick crossing supported this belief. 327

The day before all the scouts had been instructed as to our maneuvers once we crossed the river and were searching for ambushes. It was terrible to think of our army asleep only three miles away. I urged an immediate return, but Cousin coolly refused to go until he had reconnoitered further.

The day before, all the scouts had been briefed on our plans once we crossed the river and were on the lookout for ambushes. It was awful to think of our army resting just three miles away. I pushed for an immediate return, but Cousin calmly refused to move until he had scouted more.

“You stay here till I’ve sneaked down to the mouth o’ the creek,” he whispered. “’Twon’t do for both of us to git killed an’ leave no one to take the word to Lewis.”

“You stay here until I’ve snuck down to the mouth of the creek,” he whispered. “It won’t be good for both of us to get killed and leave no one to tell Lewis.”

“But why run any risk?” I anxiously demanded; for I feared he had some mad prank in mind which would betray our presence and perhaps stop our warning to the army.

“But why take any risks?” I asked nervously; I was worried he had some crazy plan that would give away our position and possibly prevent us from warning the army.

“We must l’arn somethin’ as to how many o’ the red skunks there be,” he replied.

“We need to learn something about how many of the red skunks there are,” he replied.

“To venture near their camp will mean discovery. They’re very wide-awake.”

“To go close to their camp will lead to being found out. They’re very alert.”

“I ain’t goin’ near their camp,” he growled in irritation. “I want to look over them rafts. I can tell from them how many warriors come over, or pretty close to it.”

“I’m not going anywhere near their camp,” he growled in irritation. “I want to check out those rafts. I can figure out from them how many warriors crossed over, or pretty close to it.”

He slipped away and left me to do the hardest of the work—the work of waiting. It seemed a very long time before I heard the bushes rustle. I drew my ax, but a voice whispering “Richmond,” the parole for the night, composed me. Feeling his way to my side he gravely informed me:

He slipped away and left me to do the hardest part of the work—the work of waiting. It felt like a really long time before I heard the bushes rustle. I drew my axe, but a voice whispering “Richmond,” the code for the night, calmed me down. Feeling his way to my side, he seriously told me:

“There’s seventy-eight or nine rafts an’ a few 328 canoes. It’s goin’ to be a fine piece o’ fightin’. At least there’s a thousand warriors on this side an’ a lot o’ squaws an’ boys.”

“There are about seventy-eight or ninety rafts and a few 328 canoes. It’s going to be quite a battle. At least there are a thousand warriors on this side and a lot of women and boys.”

I estimated our army at eleven hundred and I thanked God they were all frontiersmen.

I estimated our army at eleven hundred and I thanked God they were all frontiersmen.

Cousin now was as eager to go as I; and leaving our hiding-place, we worked north until we felt safe to make a détour to the east. Our progress was slow as there was no knowing how far the Indian scouts were ranging. Once we were forced to remain flat on our stomachs while a group of warriors passed within a dozen feet of us, driving to their camp some strayed beeves from the high rolling bottom-lands to the east. When the last of them had passed I observed with great alarm a thinning out of the darkness along the eastern skyline.

Cousin was just as eager to leave as I was, so we left our hiding spot and headed north until we felt it was safe to take a detour to the east. Our progress was slow since we had no idea how far the Indian scouts were searching. At one point, we had to lie flat on our stomachs while a group of warriors walked by just a few feet away, herding some stray cattle back to their camp from the high, rolling bottomlands to the east. Once the last of them had passed, I noticed with great alarm that the darkness along the eastern skyline was starting to fade.

“Good God! We’ll be too late!” I groaned. “Let’s fire our guns and give the alarm!”

“Good God! We’re going to be too late!” I moaned. “Let’s shoot our guns and raise the alarm!”

“Not yet!” snarled my companion. “I must be in the thick o’ that fight. We’re too far east to git to camp in a hustle. We must sneak atween the hills an’ that small slash (Virginian for marsh). Foller me.”

“Not yet!” growled my companion. “I need to be right in the middle of that fight. We’re too far east to rush back to camp. We have to sneak between the hills and that small marsh. Follow me.”

We changed our course so as to avoid the low hills drained by Crooked Creek, and made after the warriors. About an hour before sunrise we were at the head of the marsh, and in time to witness the first act of the day’s great drama. Two men 329 were working out of the fallen timber, and Cousin threw up his double-barrel rifle. I checked him, saying:

We adjusted our route to steer clear of the low hills by Crooked Creek and pursued the warriors. About an hour before sunrise, we reached the edge of the marsh, just in time to see the first scene of the day’s big event. Two guys were clearing the fallen timber, and Cousin raised his double-barrel rifle. I stopped him, saying:

“Don’t! They’re white!”

“Stop! They’re white!”

“Renegades!”

"Rebels!"

“John Sevier’s younger brother, Valentine. T’other is Jim Robertson.”

“John Sevier’s younger brother, Valentine. The other one is Jim Robertson.”

“Then Lewis knows. He sent ’em to scout the camp.”

“Then Lewis realizes. He sent them to check out the camp.”

“They’re after game. James Shelby is sick with the fever. Yesterday morning he asked them to perch a turkey for him. Signal them. They know nothing about the Indians!”

“They’re after game. James Shelby is down with the fever. Yesterday morning he asked them to set a turkey aside for him. Flag them down. They don’t know anything about the Indians!”

Cousin risked discovery by standing clear of the bushes and waving his hat. “There comes two more of ’em!” he exclaimed.

Cousin risked getting caught by stepping out from behind the bushes and waving his hat. “Here come two more of them!” he shouted.

This couple was some distance behind the Watauga boys, but I recognized them. One was James Mooney, my companion on the Coal River scout. The other was Joseph Hughey.

This couple was a little way back from the Watauga boys, but I recognized them. One was James Mooney, my buddy from the Coal River scout. The other was Joseph Hughey.

I jumped out and stood beside Cousin and waved my arms frantically. One of them caught the motion and said something. The four paused and stared at us. We made emphatic gestures for them to fall back. At first they were slow to understand, thinking, as Sevier told me afterward, that I was pointing out some game. Then they turned to run, Robertson and Sevier firing their rifles to the woods to the north of us. 330

I jumped out and stood next to Cousin, waving my arms wildly. One of them noticed and said something. The four of them stopped and stared at us. We made urgent gestures for them to retreat. At first, they were slow to catch on, thinking—like Sevier told me later—that I was pointing out some game. Then they turned to run, with Robertson and Sevier firing their rifles into the woods to the north of us. 330

These were the first guns fired in the battle of Point Pleasant. From the woods came the noise of a large body of men advancing. A ripple of shots was sent after the hunters. Hughey and Mooney halted and returned the fire. A streak of red some distance ahead of the Shawnees’ position, and close to the river-bank, dropped Hughey dead. This shot was fired by Tavenor Ross, a white man, who was captured by the Indians when a boy and who had grown up among them.

These were the first shots fired in the battle of Point Pleasant. From the woods came the sound of a large group of men advancing. A flurry of shots was aimed at the hunters. Hughey and Mooney stopped and returned fire. A flash of red some distance ahead of the Shawnees’ position, and close to the riverbank, took Hughey down. This shot was fired by Tavenor Ross, a white man who had been captured by the Indians as a boy and had grown up with them.

Mooney, Robertson and young Sevier were now running for the camp, passing between the Ohio bank and the marsh. We raced after them just as a man named Hickey ran from the bushes and joined them. The Indians kept up a scattering fire and they made much noise as they spread out through the woods in battle-line. They supposed we were the scouts of an advancing army.

Mooney, Robertson, and young Sevier were now sprinting toward the camp, moving between the Ohio bank and the marsh. We chased after them just as a guy named Hickey burst from the bushes and joined them. The Indians maintained a sporadic fire, and they made a lot of noise as they fanned out through the woods in formation. They thought we were the scouts of an advancing army.

It is the only instance I know of where insubordination saved any army from a surprise attack, and possibly from defeat. To escape detection while breaking the orders against foraging, the five men named had stolen from the camp at an early hour.

It’s the only case I know of where disobedience saved an army from a surprise attack and maybe from losing. To avoid getting caught while ignoring the orders against foraging, the five men mentioned left the camp early in the morning.

By the time Cousin and I passed the lower end of the marsh small bodies of Indians were making for the hills along Crooked Creek; others were following down the Ohio inside the timber, while their scouts raced recklessly after us to locate our line of 331 battle. The scouts soon discovered that our army was nowhere to be seen. Runners were instantly sent back to inform Cornstalk he was missing a golden opportunity by not attacking at once.

By the time Cousin and I reached the lower end of the marsh, small groups of Indians were heading for the hills along Crooked Creek; others were moving down the Ohio River through the woods, while their scouts sped after us to find our position for battle. The scouts quickly realized that our army was nowhere in sight. They immediately sent runners back to tell Cornstalk he was missing a great chance by not launching an attack right away. 331

Mooney was the first to reach Colonel Lewis, who was seated on a log in his shirt-sleeves, smoking his pipe. Mooney shouted:

Mooney was the first to get to Colonel Lewis, who was sitting on a log in his shirt sleeves, smoking his pipe. Mooney shouted:

“More’n four acres covered with Injuns at Old Town Creek!”

“More than four acres filled with Native Americans at Old Town Creek!”

Rising, but with no show of haste, Lewis called to Cousin and me: “What about this?”

Rising slowly, Lewis called out to Cousin and me, “What do you think about this?”

“An attack in force, sir, I believe,” I panted.

"An all-out attack, sir, I think," I gasped.

He glanced at Cousin, who nodded and then ducked away.

He looked at his cousin, who nodded and then quickly turned away.

“I think you are mistaken,” the colonel coldly remarked. “It must be a big scouting-party.” I tried to tell him what Cousin and I had seen and heard. But he ignored me and ordered the drums to beat To Arms. But already the border men were turning out and diving behind logs and rocks even while the sleep still blurred their eyes.

“I think you’re wrong,” the colonel said coldly. “It must be a large scouting party.” I tried to explain what Cousin and I had seen and heard. But he ignored me and ordered the drums to beat To Arms. Already, the border men were coming out and diving behind logs and rocks even while sleep still muddled their eyes.

Colonel Lewis ordered two columns of one hundred and fifty men each to march forward and test the strength of the enemy. The colonel’s brother Charles led the Augusta line to the right. Colonel William Fleming commanded the left—Botetourt men. The two columns were about two hundred yards apart, and their brisk and businesslike advance did the heart good to behold. 332

Colonel Lewis ordered two groups of one hundred and fifty men each to move forward and gauge the enemy's strength. The colonel's brother, Charles, led the Augusta line to the right. Colonel William Fleming commanded the left with the Botetourt men. The two groups were about two hundred yards apart, and their energetic and purposeful advance was a sight to boost one's spirits. 332

No one as yet except the hunters and Cousin and I realized the three hundred men were being sent against the full force of the Ohio Indians. Colonel Lewis resumed his seat and continued smoking.

No one besides the hunters, Cousin, and me understood that three hundred men were being sent against the entire force of the Ohio Indians. Colonel Lewis sat back down and kept smoking.

“You’re nervous, Morris. It can’t be more than a large scouting-party, or they’d have chased you in.”

“You’re nervous, Morris. It can’t be more than a big scouting party, or they would have come after you.”

“They came over on seventy-eight rafts!” I replied, turning to race after Colonel Charles Lewis’ column.

“They came over on seventy-eight rafts!” I said, turning to run after Colonel Charles Lewis's group.

The Augusta men were now swinging in close to Crooked Creek where it skirts the foot of the low hills. As I drew abreast of the head of the column we were fired upon by a large force of Indians, now snugly ensconced behind trees and fallen timber along the creek. We were then not more than a quarter of a mile from camp. The first fire was tremendously heavy and was quickly followed by a second and third volley. The Augusta men reeled, but quickly began returning the fire, the behavior of the men being all that a commander could desire. They were forced to give ground, however, as the odds were heavy.

The Augusta men were now moving in close to Crooked Creek, which winds around the base of the low hills. As I pulled up next to the front of the column, we were shot at by a large group of Indians, who were safely hidden behind trees and fallen logs along the creek. We were only about a quarter of a mile from camp at that point. The initial attack was incredibly intense, quickly followed by a second and third round of gunfire. The Augusta men staggered but soon started to return fire, acting exactly as a commander would hope for. However, they had to give ground because the odds were against them.

On our left crashed a volley as the Botetourt men were fired on. Colonel Lewis ordered his men to take cover, then turned to Captain Benjamin Harrison and cried:

On our left, a barrage erupted as the Botetourt men were attacked. Colonel Lewis instructed his men to take cover, then turned to Captain Benjamin Harrison and shouted:

“This is no scouting-party! But my brother will soon be sending reinforcements.” 333

“This isn’t just a scouting party! But my brother will be sending reinforcements soon.” 333

He had hardly spoken before he spun half-way around, a surprised expression on his face.

He had barely said anything before he turned halfway around, a surprised look on his face.

“I’m wounded,” he quietly said.

“I’m hurt,” he quietly said.

Then handing his rifle to a soldier, he called out to his men:

Then he handed his rifle to a soldier and shouted to his men:

“Go on and be brave!”

"Go ahead and be bold!"

With that he began walking to the camp. I ran to help him, but he motioned me back, saying:

With that, he started walking to the camp. I rushed to help him, but he waved me back, saying:

“Your place is there. I’m all right.”

“Your spot is over there. I’m good.”

So I left him, a very brave soldier and a Christian gentleman, to make his way alone while his very minutes were numbered.

So I left him, a brave soldier and a Christian gentleman, to find his way alone while his time was running out.

Half a dozen of our men were down and the rest were slowly giving ground. Up to the time Colonel Lewis left us I had seen very few Indians, and only mere glimpses at that. Now they began showing themselves as they crowded forward through the timber, confident they were to slaughter us. Above the noise of the guns, the yells and shouts of red and white combatants, rose a deep booming voice, that of Cornstalk, and he was shouting:

Half a dozen of our guys were down, and the rest were gradually losing ground. Until Colonel Lewis left us, I had hardly seen any Indians, and only quick glimpses at that. Now they started appearing as they pushed through the trees, sure they were about to take us out. Above the chaos of the gunfire, the yelling and shouting from both sides, a deep booming voice rose above it all—it was Cornstalk, and he was shouting:

“Be strong! Be strong! Push them into the river!”

“Be strong! Be strong! Throw them into the river!”

We dragged back our dead and wounded as with a reckless rush the Indians advanced over logs and rocks up to the very muzzles of our guns. But although the Augusta line gave ground the men were not suffering from panic, and the smashing 334 volley poured into the enemy did great damage and checked their mad onslaught.

We pulled back our dead and injured while the Indians charged forward over logs and rocks, coming right up to our guns. Even though the Augusta line was giving way, the men weren’t panicking, and the intense gunfire we unleashed caused significant damage and halted their furious attack. 334

Never before did red men make such a determined charge. In an instant there were a score of individual combats, backwoodsman and savage being clinched in a death-struggle with ax and knife. Now our line stiffened, and the very shock of their attack seemed to hurl the Indians back. Still we would have been forced back to the camp and must have suffered cruel losses if not for the timely reinforcements brought up on the run by Colonel John Field, veteran of Braddock’s and Pontiac’s Wars.

Never before had Native Americans made such a fierce charge. In an instant, there were a dozen individual fights, frontiersmen and warriors locked in a life-and-death struggle with axes and knives. Our line stiffened, and the sheer force of their attack seemed to push the Indians back. Still, we would have been driven back to the camp and would have faced devastating losses if it weren't for the timely reinforcements rushed in by Colonel John Field, a veteran of Braddock’s and Pontiac’s Wars.

He led Augusta and Botetourt men, for it was no longer possible to keep the two lines under their respective commanders, nor did any captain for the rest of the day command his own company as a unit. With the coming up of Colonel Field the Indians immediately gave ground, then charged most viciously as our men pursued. This maneuver was one of Cornstalk’s cunning tactics, the alternate advance and retreat somewhat confusing our men.

He led the Augusta and Botetourt troops, as it was no longer feasible to keep the two lines under their respective commanders, and no captain for the rest of the day commanded his own company as a cohesive unit. When Colonel Field arrived, the Indians quickly fell back, then charged fiercely as our men chased them. This tactic was one of Cornstalk’s clever strategies, alternating between advancing and retreating, which somewhat confused our men.

The second attack was repulsed and the riflemen slowly gained more ground. The firing on our left was now very heavy and Colonel Field directed me to learn how the fight there was progressing. Some of our fellows were screaming that Fleming’s column was being driven in, and our colonel had no intention of being cut off. 335

The second attack was pushed back, and the riflemen gradually gained more ground. The gunfire on our left was now intense, and Colonel Field instructed me to find out how the battle was going over there. Some of our guys were shouting that Fleming’s column was being pushed back, and our colonel had no plans to get trapped. 335

As I started toward the river I could hear Cornstalk exhorting: “Shoot straight! Lie close! Fight and be strong!”

As I walked toward the river, I could hear Cornstalk urging, “Shoot straight! Stay low! Fight hard and be strong!”

As I withdrew from the right column I had a chance to get a better idea of the battle. The Indians lined the base of the hills bordered by Crooked Creek, and were posted on all the heights to shoot any whites trying to swim either the Ohio or the Kanawha. On the opposite side of the Ohio and, as I later learned on the south bank of the Kanawha, red forces had been stationed in anticipation of our army being routed.

As I moved away from the right column, I got a clearer view of the battle. The Native Americans lined the base of the hills next to Crooked Creek and were positioned on all the high points to shoot at any white people trying to cross either the Ohio or the Kanawha. On the other side of the Ohio and, as I later found out, on the south bank of the Kanawha, enemy forces were set up in expectation of our army being defeated.

As I neared the Botetourt men I could hear between volleys the Indians shouting in unison:

As I got closer to the Botetourt men, I could hear the Indians shouting together between the gunfire:

“Drive the white dogs over!” meaning across the river.

“Drive the white dogs over!” meaning across the river.

The Botetourt men were well posted and considerably in advance of the right column, as they had given but little ground while the right was retiring after Lewis was shot. At no time did either column fight at a range of more than twenty yards, and when I crawled among Fleming’s men the range was not more than six yards, while here and there in the deeper growth were hand-to-hand struggles.

The Botetourt men were well positioned and significantly ahead of the right column since they had lost very little ground while the right was retreating after Lewis got shot. At no point did either column fight at a distance greater than twenty yards, and when I moved among Fleming’s men, the distance was only about six yards. Meanwhile, in some of the denser areas, there were close-quarter battles.

“A big chunk of a fight!” screamed a shrill voice, and Cousin was beside me, wearing a brilliant scarlet jacket. As he was crawling by me I caught him by the heel and dragged him back. 336

“A large part of a fight!” shouted a high-pitched voice, and Cousin was next to me, wearing a bright red jacket. As he crawled past me, I grabbed his heel and pulled him back. 336

“You fool! Take that coat off!” I yelled. For the vivid splotch of color made him a tempting target for every Indian gun. And the Shawnees were skilful marksmen even if less rapid than the whites because of their inability to clean their fouled weapons.

“You idiot! Take that coat off!” I shouted. The bright splash of color made him an easy target for every Indian gun. And the Shawnees were skilled marksmen, even if they were slower than the whites because they couldn’t clean their dirty weapons.

Cousin drew up his leg to kick free, then smiled sweetly and said:

Cousin lifted his leg to kick free, then smiled kindly and said:

“It’s my big day, Morris. Don’t go for to meddle with my medicine. Everything’s all right at last. I’ve found the long trace that leads to my little sister. She’s waitin’ to put her hand in mine, as she used to do on Keeney’s Knob.”

“It’s my big day, Morris. Don’t mess with my medicine. Everything’s finally okay. I’ve found the long path that leads to my little sister. She’s waiting to take my hand, just like she used to do on Keeney’s Knob.”

With that he suddenly jerked his leg free and sprang to his feet and streaked toward the savages, his blood-curdling panther-screech penetrating the heavier vibrations of the battle.

With that, he suddenly yanked his leg free, jumped to his feet, and dashed toward the savages, his chilling panther scream cutting through the louder sounds of the battle.

He was lost to view in the brush and I had my work to do. I kept along the edge of the timber, and answered many anxious queries as to the fate of the right column. I reassured them, but did not deem it wise to tell of Colonel Lewis’ wound. I found the column quite close to the river and by the stubborn resistance it was meeting I knew the Indians were strongly posted.

He disappeared from sight in the brush, and I had my tasks to complete. I continued along the edge of the woods and answered many worried questions about the status of the right column. I reassured them but thought it best not to mention Colonel Lewis’ injury. I found the column very close to the river, and by the fierce resistance it was facing, I realized the Indians were well-positioned.

“Why don’t you whistle now?” they kept howling in concert, and referring to our fifes which were still.

“Why don’t you whistle now?” they kept shouting together, pointing to our silent fifes.

“We’ll kill you all, and then go and speak to 337 your big chief (Dunmore),” was one of their promises.

“We’ll kill you all, and then go talk to 337 your big boss (Dunmore),” was one of their promises.

And there were other things shouted, foul epithets, which I am ashamed to admit could only have been learned from the whites. And repeatedly did they encourage one another and seek to intimidate us by yelling:

And there were other things shouted, nasty insults, which I’m ashamed to say could only have been learned from the white people. And over and over, they encouraged each other and tried to scare us by yelling:

“Drive the white dogs over the river! Drive them like cattle into the water!”

“Guide the white dogs across the river! Herd them like cattle into the water!”

While I kept well covered and was completing my reconnaissance I was horrified to see Colonel Fleming walk into the clear ground. He fired at an Indian who had showed himself for a moment to make an insulting gesture. He got his man, and the next second was struck by three balls, two passing through his left arm and the third penetrating his left breast.

While I stayed well hidden and was finishing my observation, I was shocked to see Colonel Fleming step into the open area. He shot at an Indian who had briefly revealed himself to make a mocking gesture. He hit his target, but in the next moment, he was hit by three bullets, two going through his left arm and the third piercing his left chest.

He called out to his captains by name and sharply ordered them to hold their ground while he went to the rear to be patched up. He was answered by hearty cheers, but his absence was to be keenly felt by his officers. He started to work his way to the Point, but the exertion of bending and dodging from tree to stump sorely taxed him. I ran to his aid just as Davis, of Howard’s Creek, sprang from behind a log and seized his right arm. Between us we soon had him back in camp and his shirt off. The lung tissue had been forced through the wound a finger’s length. He asked me to put it back. I 338 attempted it and failed, whereat he did it himself without any fuss.

He called out to his captains by name and firmly ordered them to hold their position while he went to the back to get treated. They responded with loud cheers, but his absence was deeply felt by his officers. He began making his way to the Point, but the effort of bending and dodging from tree to stump really wore him out. I rushed to help him just as Davis, from Howard’s Creek, jumped out from behind a log and grabbed his right arm. Between us, we quickly got him back to camp and took off his shirt. The lung tissue was pushed through the wound by about a finger's length. He asked me to put it back. I tried, but I couldn’t, so he did it himself without any fuss. 338

On returning to the right column to make a belated report to Colonel Field I ran across the body of Mooney, my partner on several scouts. He had been shot through the head. It may here be said that nearly all the dead on both sides were shot through the head or chest, indicating the accuracy of marksmanship on both sides.

On my way back to the right column to finally report to Colonel Field, I came across the body of Mooney, my partner on several scouting missions. He had been shot in the head. It's worth noting that almost all the casualties on both sides had gunshot wounds to the head or chest, which shows the accuracy of the shooting from both sides.

I found the Augusta men steadily pushing the Indians back. But when they gave ground quickly, as if in a panic, it was to tempt the foolhardy into rushing forward. The riflemen had learned their lesson, however, and maintained their alignment. The advance was through nettles and briers, up steep muddy banks and over fallen timber.

I saw the Augusta men consistently pushing the Indians back. But when they retreated quickly, almost like they were in a panic, it was to lure the reckless into charging forward. The riflemen had learned their lesson, though, and held their position. They advanced through weeds and thorny bushes, up steep muddy slopes and over fallen logs.

The warriors rushed repeatedly to the very muzzles of our guns, and thus displayed a brand of courage never surpassed, if ever equaled, by the North American Indian before. It was Cornstalk who was holding them to the bloody work. His voice at times sounded very close, but although we all knew his death would count a greater coup than the scalps of a hundred braves we never could get him. He was too shrewd and evasive.

The warriors charged repeatedly to the very barrels of our guns, showing a level of bravery never seen before, if ever matched, by the North American Indian. It was Cornstalk who kept them committed to the bloody battle. His voice sometimes sounded very close, but even though we all knew his death would be a greater achievement than the scalps of a hundred warriors, we could never catch him. He was too clever and elusive.

Once I believed I had him, for I had located him behind a detached mound of fallen timber. He was loudly calling out for his men to be brave and to lie close, when a warrior leaped up and started to 339 run to the rear. Then Cornstalk flashed into view long enough to sink his ax into the coward’s head. It was all done so quickly that he dropped to cover unharmed.

Once I thought I had him, because I found him hiding behind a pile of fallen wood. He was shouting for his men to be brave and to stay close, when a warrior jumped up and began to run to the back. Then Cornstalk appeared just long enough to bury his axe into the coward's head. It all happened so fast that he ducked down without getting hurt.

That was one of his ways of enforcing obedience, a mode of terrorization never before practised by a war-chief to my knowledge. It was told afterward by the Shawnees that he killed more than that weak-hearted one during the long day. I saw nothing of the other chiefs who attended the conference in Cornstalk’s Town while I was a prisoner. And yet they were there, chiefs of Mingos, Wyandots, Delawares and Ottawas.

That was one of his methods of maintaining control, a way of instilling fear that I had never seen a war chief use before. Later, the Shawnees claimed that he killed more than just that cowardly one during that long day. I didn’t see any of the other chiefs who were at the meeting in Cornstalk’s Town while I was being held captive. Yet they were there—chiefs from the Mingos, Wyandots, Delawares, and Ottawas.

“They’re fallin’ back! They’re fallin’ back!” yelled a voice in advance of our first line.

“They're falling back! They're falling back!” yelled a voice ahead of our front line.

And the scream of a panther told us it was Cousin. He had worked across from the left column, and we were soon beholding his bright jacket in a tangle of logs and stumps.

And the scream of a panther let us know it was Cousin. He had been working across from the left column, and we soon saw his bright jacket tangled in a mess of logs and stumps.

The men advanced more rapidly, but did not break their line; and it was evident the savages were giving ground in earnest. Our men renewed their cheering and their lusty shouts were answered by the column on the river-bank, still in advance of us.

The men moved forward faster but kept their formation intact; it was clear that the savages were genuinely retreating. Our men raised their cheers again, and their loud shouts were echoed by the group on the riverbank, who were still ahead of us.

As it seemed we were about to rush the enemy into a panic we received our second heavy loss of the day. Colonel Field was shot dead. He was standing behind a big tree, reserving his fire for 340 an Indian who had been shouting filthy abuse at him. Poor colonel! It was but a ruse to hold his attention while savages up the slope and behind fallen timber drew a bead on him. Captain Evan Shelby assumed command and ordered the men to keep up the advance.

As we were about to throw the enemy into a panic, we faced our second major loss of the day. Colonel Field was shot dead. He had been standing behind a large tree, saving his shot for an Indian who was hurling insults at him. Poor colonel! It was just a trick to distract him while attackers up the slope and behind some fallen logs aimed at him. Captain Evan Shelby took command and ordered the men to continue the advance.

The Indians gave ground, but with no signs of confusion. Observing our left column was in advance of the right, Cornstalk was attempting to straighten his line by pulling in his left. As we pressed on we discovered the savages were scalping their own dead to prevent their hair falling into our hands. From the rear of the red men came the sound of many tomahawks. Cousin, who for a moment found himself at my side, exulted:

The Indians were retreating, but they showed no signs of panic. Noticing that our left flank was ahead of the right, Cornstalk was trying to straighten his line by pulling his left side in. As we moved forward, we saw that the warriors were scalping their own dead to keep their hair from falling into our hands. From the back of the Indian forces came the sound of many tomahawks. Cousin, who briefly found himself beside me, was thrilled:

“Curse ’em! Their squaws an’ boys are cuttin’ saplin’s for to carry off their wounded! They’ll need a heap o’ stretchers afore this day is over!”

“Damn them! Their women and kids are cutting saplings to carry off their injured! They’re going to need a lot of stretchers before this day is done!”

The sun was now noon-high and the heat was beastly. The battle was at its climax. The left column was near a little pond and about fifty yards from the river, or a fourth of a mile beyond the spot where Lewis was shot. We had evened up this lead, and the battle-line extended from the river and pond to Crooked Creek and half-way down the creek, running from west to east and then southwest.

The sun was now high in the sky and the heat was intense. The battle was at its peak. The left flank was close to a small pond and about fifty yards from the river, or a quarter-mile beyond the place where Lewis had been shot. We had evened up this advantage, and the battle line stretched from the river and pond to Crooked Creek and halfway down the creek, running from west to east and then southwest.

Cornstalk’s plan was to coop us up in the Point and drive us into the Kanawha and Ohio. There 341 were times when our whole line gave ground, but only to surge ahead again. Thus we seesawed back and forth along a mile and a quarter of battle-line, with the firing equal in intensity from wing to wing. Nor had the Indians lost any of their high spirits. Their retreat was merely a maneuver. They kept shouting:

Cornstalk's strategy was to corner us at the Point and force us into the Kanawha and Ohio. There 341 were moments when our entire line fell back, but then we would push forward again. We oscillated back and forth over a mile and a quarter of the battle line, with the firing intensity equal from one end to the other. The Indians also maintained their high spirits. Their retreat was just a tactic. They kept shouting:

“We’ll show you how to shoot!”

“We’ll teach you how to shoot!”

“Why don’t you come along?”

"Why don't you join us?"

“Why don’t you whistle now?”

“Why don’t you whistle?”

“You’ll have two thousand to fight to-morrow!”

"You'll have two thousand to fight tomorrow!"

But the force that held them together and impelled them to make the greatest fight the American Indian ever put up, not even excepting the battle of Bushy Run, was Cornstalk. Truly he was a great man, measured even by the white man’s standards!

But the force that kept them united and drove them to put up the greatest fight the American Indian ever gave, not even excluding the battle of Bushy Run, was Cornstalk. He was truly a remarkable man, even by white men's standards!

“Be strong! Be brave! Lie close! Shoot well!” flowed almost uninterruptedly from his lips.

“Be strong! Be brave! Stay close! Aim well!” flowed almost uninterruptedly from his lips.

Davis, of Howard’s Creek, went by me, making for the rear with a shattered right arm and a ghastly hole through his cheek. He tried to grin on recognizing me. Word was passed on from our rear that runners had been sent to hurry up Colonel Christian and his two hundred men. Among the captains killed by this time were John Murray and Samuel Wilson. It was a few minutes after the noon hour that Cousin emerged from the smoke on my right and howled:

Davis, from Howard’s Creek, walked past me, heading to the rear with a broken right arm and a terrible hole in his cheek. He attempted to smile when he saw me. We heard from behind that messengers had been sent to hurry Colonel Christian and his two hundred men.

“There’s old Puck-i-n-shin-wa!” 342

“There's old Puck-i-n-shin-wa!”

He darted forward, clearing all obstacles with the ease of a deer. I saw the Shawnee chief, father of Tecumseh, snap his piece at the boy. Then I saw him go down with Cousin’s lead through his painted head. Two savages sprang up and Cousin killed one with his remaining barrel. The other fired pointblank, and by the way Cousin fell I knew his object in wearing the scarlet jacket was attained. He had wished to die this day in the midst of battle.

He lunged ahead, navigating around everything like a deer. I watched the Shawnee chief, Tecumseh's father, take aim at the boy. Then I saw him drop with Cousin's bullet through his painted head. Two warriors jumped up, and Cousin took down one with his last shot. The other fired at close range, and the way Cousin collapsed made it clear he had achieved his goal of wearing the scarlet jacket. He had wanted to die today in the heat of battle.

William White killed Cousin’s slayer. The boy was in advance of the line and his coat made him conspicuous. Doubtless the savages believed him to be an important officer because of it.

William White killed his cousin's killer. The boy was ahead of the group, and his coat made him stand out. The savages probably thought he was some important officer because of that.

Five of them rushed in to secure his scalp, and each fell dead, and their bodies concealed the boy from view. Up to one o’clock the fighting raged with undiminished fury, with never any cessation of their taunts and epithets and Cornstalk’s stentorian encouragement.

Five of them rushed in to grab his scalp, and each one fell dead, their bodies hiding the boy from sight. The fighting continued until one o’clock, raging with relentless fury, with no break in their taunts and insults and Cornstalk’s loud encouragement.

Now it is never in Indian nature to prolong a conflict once it is obvious they must suffer heavy losses. They consider it the better wisdom to run away and await an opportunity when the advantage will be with them. Cornstalk had been confident that his early morning attack would drive us into the rivers, thus affording his forces on the opposite banks much sport in picking us off.

Now it’s not in Indian nature to drag out a conflict once it’s clear they’ll face serious losses. They think it’s smarter to retreat and wait for a time when the odds are in their favor. Cornstalk had been sure that his early morning attack would force us into the rivers, giving his forces on the other side lots of opportunities to pick us off.

But so fiercely contested had been the battle that none of our dead had been scalped except Hughey 343 and two or three men who fell at the first fire. By all that we had learned of Indian nature they should now, after six hours of continuous fighting, be eager to withdraw. They had fought the most bitterly contested battle ever participated in by their race.

But the battle had been fought so fiercely that none of our dead had been scalped except for Hughey and two or three men who fell at the first round of fire. Based on everything we knew about Indian nature, they should now be ready to pull back after six hours of continuous fighting. They had engaged in the most fiercely contested battle ever fought by their people.

Nor had they, as in Braddock’s defeat, been aided by white men. There were, to be true, several white men among them, such as Tavenor Ross, John Ward and George Collet; but these counted no more than ordinary warriors and Collet was killed before the fighting was half over. According to all precedents the battle should have ended in an Indian rout by the time the sun crossed the meridian. Instead the savages stiffened their resistance and held their line.

Nor had they, like in Braddock’s defeat, received help from white men. There were, to be fair, several white men among them, like Tavenor Ross, John Ward, and George Collet; but these were no more than regular warriors and Collet was killed before the fighting was halfway done. Based on all past experiences, the battle should have ended in a complete defeat for the Indians by the time the sun passed noon. Instead, the natives strengthened their resistance and held their position.

Our men cheered from parched throats when word was passed that Collet’s body had been found and identified. Poor devil! Perhaps it opened the long trace to him, where everything would be made right. He was captured when a child and had responded to the only environment he had ever known.

Our guys cheered hoarsely when news came that Collet's body had been found and confirmed. Poor guy! Maybe this would start the long journey to him, where everything would be set right. He was taken when he was a child and had adapted to the only environment he had ever known.

The case of such as Collet—yes, and of John Ward and Ross—is entirely different from that of Timothy Dorman, and others of his kind, who was captured when a grown man and who turned renegade to revenge himself for wrongs, real or fancied, on his old neighbors.

The case of people like Collet—yes, and John Ward and Ross—is completely different from that of Timothy Dorman and others like him, who was taken when he was an adult and became a traitor to get back at his former neighbors for real or imagined wrongs.

It was not until after seven hours of fighting that 344 we detected any falling off in the enemy’s resistance. Even then the savages had the advantage of an excellent position, and to press them was extremely hazardous business. We continued to crowd them, however, until they were lined up on a long ridge which extended from the small marsh where Cousin and I first saw Robertson and Sevier, for half a mile to the east, where it was cut by the narrow bed of Crooked Creek.

It wasn't until after seven hours of fighting that 344 we noticed any decrease in the enemy's resistance. Even then, the enemy had the upper hand with their strong position, and pushing them was very risky. We kept pressing on, though, until they were gathered along a long ridge that stretched from the small marsh where Cousin and I first spotted Robertson and Sevier, extending half a mile to the east, where it was interrupted by the narrow bed of Crooked Creek.

None of us needed to be told that so long as the enemy held this ridge our camp at the Point was in grave danger. From the riflemen along the Ohio word came that the Indians were throwing their dead into the river, while squaws and boys were dragging back their wounded.

None of us needed to be told that as long as the enemy controlled this ridge, our camp at the Point was in serious danger. From the riflemen along the Ohio, we heard that the Indians were tossing their dead into the river, while women and boys were bringing back their wounded.

This had a heartening effect on us, for it indicated a doubt was creeping into the minds of the savages. Once they permitted the possibility of defeat to possess them their effectiveness would decrease. Company commanders called on their men to take the ridge, but to keep their line intact.

This had a positive impact on us, as it showed that doubt was starting to enter the minds of the savages. Once they allowed the idea of defeat to take hold, their effectiveness would drop. Company commanders urged their men to take the ridge but to maintain their line.

With wild cheers the men responded and buckled down to the grueling task. Every patch of fallen timber proved to be an Indian fort, where the bravest of the tribes fought until they were killed. It was stubborn traveling, but our riflemen were not to be denied.

With loud cheers, the men jumped in and got to work on the tough task. Every pile of fallen timber turned into an Indian fort, where the bravest warriors fought until they were killed. It was a tough journey, but our riflemen wouldn’t back down.

From along the line would come cries of:

From along the line came shouts of:

“Remember Tygart’s Valley!” 345

“Remember Tygart’s Valley!” 345

“Remember Carr’s Creek!”

“Don’t forget Carr’s Creek!”

“Remember the Clendennins!”

"Don't forget the Clendennins!"

And always Cornstalk’s voice answered:

And always Cornstalk’s voice replied:

“Be strong! Be brave! Fight hard!”

“Stay strong! Be courageous! Fight fiercely!”

So we struggled up the slope, gaining a yard at a time and counting it a triumph if we passed a pile of dead timber and gained another a few feet beyond.

So we struggled up the slope, making progress a yard at a time and celebrating it as a victory if we passed a pile of dead wood and gained another few feet beyond.

When we were most encouraged the Indians began mocking us and shouting exultingly and informing us that the warriors across the Kanawha and Ohio had attacked our camp and were massacring the small force retained there. This statement, repeatedly hurled at us with every semblance of savage gloating, tended to weaken the men’s one purpose. We could capture the ridge—but! Behind our determination crawled the fear that we might be assailed in the rear at any moment.

When we were feeling the most hopeful, the Indians started mocking us, shouting triumphantly, and telling us that the warriors across the Kanawha and Ohio had attacked our camp and were slaughtering the small force we had left there. This message, repeatedly thrown at us with all the signs of savage delight, started to weaken the men's resolve. We could take the ridge—but! Underneath our determination lay the fear that we might be attacked from behind at any moment.

Captain Shelby was quick to realize the depressing influence of this kind of talk, and shouted for the word to be passed that it was an Indian trick, that our troops were guarding the Kanawha for half a mile up the stream and that the warriors on the Indian shore could not cross over without the column on our left discovering the move.

Captain Shelby quickly recognized the discouraging effect of this kind of talk, and yelled for the word to be spread that it was an Indian trick, that our troops were guarding the Kanawha for half a mile upstream, and that the warriors on the Indian side couldn't cross over without the troops on our left noticing the move.

This prompted our common sense to return to us, and we remembered that Andrew Lewis was too cool and shrewd to be caught napping. The Point was sprinkled with huge trees and it would take a 346 big force to clear it of our reserves; and the bulk of the enemy was before us on the ridge.

This brought our common sense back, and we realized that Andrew Lewis was too clever and sharp to be caught off guard. The Point was filled with large trees, and it would take a significant force to clear it of our supplies; most of the enemy was in front of us on the ridge.

With renewed vigor we made greater exertions and at last reached the top of the ridge and cleared it. But even then the Indians were not defeated. They charged up with ferocious energy time after time, and the best we could do was to cling to our position and let them bring the fighting to us. So different was their behavior from any we had been familiar with in previous engagements we began to wonder if they would violate other Indian precedents and continue the battle into the night.

With newfound energy, we pushed ourselves harder and finally reached the top of the ridge and crossed it. But even then, the Indians weren’t finished. They attacked us with fierce determination again and again, and all we could do was hold our ground and let them bring the fight to us. Their behavior was so different from what we had experienced in past encounters that we began to wonder if they would break from other Indian traditions and keep fighting into the night.

It was not until three or four o’clock that we noticed any lessening in their efforts to retake the ridge. At the best this afforded us only a short breathing-spell. There were many warriors still hidden along the slopes drained by Crooked Creek. Our line was so long there was always danger of the Indians concentrating and breaking it.

It wasn't until around three or four o'clock that we noticed any decrease in their attempts to reclaim the ridge. At best, this gave us only a brief chance to catch our breath. Many warriors were still hiding along the slopes by Crooked Creek. Our line was so long that there was always a risk of the Indians focusing their efforts and breaking through.

So long as we stuck to the ridge on the defensive the enemy had the advantage of the initiative. A runner brought up word from Colonel Lewis to learn the strength of the savages in the hills along the creek, and I was directed to reconnoiter.

As long as we stayed on the ridge on the defensive, the enemy had the upper hand. A messenger delivered a message from Colonel Lewis to find out how many of the hostile forces were in the hills along the creek, and I was instructed to scout the area.

I made for the creek from the south slope of the ridge. Sliding down the muddy bank, I ascended the opposite slope and began making my way toward the point where the creek cut through the ridge. I encountered no Indians, although axes and knives 347 on the ground showed where they had been stationed before retiring.

I headed to the creek from the south side of the ridge. I slid down the muddy bank, climbed up the other side, and started moving toward the spot where the creek ran through the ridge. I didn't run into any Native Americans, even though axes and knives on the ground indicated where they had been before leaving. 347

I passed through the cut and was suddenly confronted by what I thought at first must be the devil. The fellow was wearing the head of a buffalo, horns and tangled forelock and all. Through the eye-slits gleamed living eyes. The shock of his grotesque appearance threw me off my guard for a moment. He leaped upon me and we went down the bank into the bed of the creek.

I walked through the opening and was suddenly faced with what I initially thought was the devil. The guy was wearing a buffalo head, complete with horns and a messy mane. His living eyes shone through the eye holes. The surprise of his bizarre look caught me off guard for a moment. He jumped on me, and we tumbled down the bank into the creek bed.

He had his ax ready to use but I caught his hand. His hideous mask proved to be his undoing, for as we rolled about it became twisted. I was quick to see my advantage. Relying on one hand to hold his wrist, I used all my quickness and strength and succeeded in turning the mask half-way around, leaving him blind and half-smothered. I killed him with his own ax before he could remove his cumbersome headgear.

He had his axe ready to use, but I grabbed his hand. His ugly mask turned out to be his downfall, because as we wrestled, it got twisted. I quickly noticed my chance. With one hand holding his wrist, I used all my speed and strength to twist the mask halfway around, leaving him blind and half-smothered. I ended up killing him with his own axe before he could take off his awkward headgear.

As none of his companions had come to his rescue I knew this marked their most advanced position in the hills. Having learned all I could without sacrificing my life, I began my retreat down the creek and narrowly escaped being shot by one of our own men.

As none of his friends had come to help him, I knew this was their furthest advance in the hills. After gathering all the information I could without risking my life, I started my retreat down the creek and barely avoided being shot by one of our own guys.

Captain Shelby ordered me to report to Colonel Lewis, which I did, running at top speed without attempting to keep under cover. I found the reserves had thrown up a breastwork from the Ohio 348 to the Kanawha, thus inclosing the camp on the Point. It lacked half an hour of sunset when I reached the camp.

Captain Shelby told me to report to Colonel Lewis, so I did, running at full speed without trying to stay hidden. I found that the reserves had built a barricade from the Ohio 348 to the Kanawha, completely surrounding the camp at the Point. It was half an hour before sunset when I got to the camp.

Colonel Lewis heard me, then ordered Captains Isaac Shelby, Arbuckle, Matthews and Stuart to lead their companies up Crooked Creek under cover of the bank until they could secure a position behind the Indians and enfilade their main line. I scouted ahead of this force. We circled the end of the Indian line, but were at once discovered.

Colonel Lewis heard me and then ordered Captains Isaac Shelby, Arbuckle, Matthews, and Stuart to lead their companies up Crooked Creek, staying hidden by the bank until they could get behind the Indians and flank their main line. I scouted ahead of this group. We went around the end of the Indian line, but were spotted immediately.

Instead of this being our undoing, it proved to be all in our favor. Cornstalk’s spies had kept him informed of Colonel Christian’s presence a few miles from the Point. He took it for granted that this force in the hills behind his line was reinforcements brought up by Christian, and this belief caused him to order a general retirement across Old Town Creek. At that time Christian was fifteen miles from the Point. Sunset found us in full possession of the battle-field.

Instead of being our downfall, it actually worked out in our favor. Cornstalk’s spies had kept him updated on Colonel Christian’s presence a few miles from the Point. He assumed that this force in the hills behind his line was reinforcements brought in by Christian, and this belief led him to order a full retreat across Old Town Creek. At that point, Christian was fifteen miles from the Point. By sunset, we had complete control of the battlefield.

Leaving strong outposts, we retired to the well-protected camp, rejoicing loudly and boasting of more than two-score scalps. We carried off all our dead and wounded. The exact Indian loss was never definitely settled but it must have equaled, if not exceeded, ours. More than a score were found in the woods covered deep with brush, and many were thrown into the river.

Leaving strong outposts, we headed back to the well-protected camp, celebrating loudly and bragging about having over forty scalps. We took all our dead and wounded with us. The exact number of Indian casualties was never confirmed, but it must have been at least as many as ours, if not more. More than twenty were found in the woods, buried deep in the brush, and many were tossed into the river.

This battle ended Dunmore’s War, also known as 349 Cresap’s War and the Shawnee War. So far as actual fighting and losses are considered it was a drawn battle. But as Cornstalk could not induce his men to renew the conflict, and inasmuch as they retreated before morning to the Indian shore, the victory must be held to be with the backwoodsmen.

This battle marked the end of Dunmore's War, also known as 349 Cresap's War and the Shawnee War. In terms of actual fighting and losses, it was a standoff. However, since Cornstalk couldn't persuade his men to continue the fight, and they retreated to the Indian shore by morning, the victory should be considered as belonging to the frontiersmen.

And yet the tribes were not entirely downcast, for during the early evening they continued to taunt us and to repeat their threats of bringing an army of two thousand on to the field in the morning. In fact, many of our men believed the savages had a shade the better of the fight, and would renew hostilities in the morning.

And yet the tribes weren't completely discouraged, because in the early evening they kept mocking us and repeating their threats to bring an army of two thousand onto the field in the morning. In fact, many of our men thought the natives had the upper hand in the fight and would start fighting again in the morning.

That night we buried Shelby Cousin on the bank of the Kanawha and built a fire over his grave to conceal it. Colonel Christian arrived at midnight, and there was some lurid profanity when his men learned they had arrived too late for the fighting. One week after the battle eleven hundred troops crossed the Ohio to carry the war to the Indian towns for a final decision.

That night we buried Shelby Cousin on the bank of the Kanawha and built a fire over his grave to hide it. Colonel Christian showed up at midnight, and there was some colorful swearing when his men found out they had arrived too late for the fighting. One week after the battle, eleven hundred troops crossed the Ohio to take the war to the Indian towns for a final decision.

When thirteen miles south of Chillicothe, the town Governor Dunmore had ordered us to attack and destroy, a message arrived from His Lordship, directing Colonel Lewis to halt his advance, for peace was about to be made. Hostile bands had fired upon us that very morning, and the position was not suitable for a camp. Colonel Lewis continued the march for a few miles. Another messenger arrived 350 with orders for us to halt, for the peace was about to be consummated.

When we were thirteen miles south of Chillicothe, the town that Governor Dunmore had ordered us to attack and destroy, we received a message from His Lordship telling Colonel Lewis to stop his advance because peace was about to be established. Hostile groups had fired on us that very morning, and the location wasn’t suitable for a camp. Colonel Lewis continued marching for a few miles. Then another messenger arrived 350 with orders for us to stop, as the peace was about to be finalized.

We went into camp on Congo Creek, about five miles from Chillicothe. The men raged something marvelous. They insisted that no decisive battle had been fought and that we had thrown away nearly a hundred lives if the fighting were not renewed. The Shawnees were in our power. What folly to let them escape!

We set up camp on Congo Creek, about five miles from Chillicothe. The guys were really upset. They argued that no major battle had taken place and that we had wasted almost a hundred lives if the fighting didn’t continue. The Shawnees were at our mercy. What a mistake to let them get away!

Dunmore and White Eyes, the friendly Delaware chief, rode into camp and conferred with Colonel Lewis; and as a result we started the next day for Point Pleasant and Virginia. The men were all but out of bounds, so furious were they at not being loosed at the Shawnees.

Dunmore and White Eyes, the friendly Delaware chief, rode into camp and talked with Colonel Lewis; as a result, we set off the next day for Point Pleasant and Virginia. The men were nearly out of control, so angry were they at not being allowed to go after the Shawnees.

Then began the talk that Dunmore brought on the war to keep our backwoodsmen busy in event the colonies rebelled against England; also, that he closed it prematurely so that the Indians might continue a menace to the border and thus keep the frontier men at home.

Then the conversation started that Dunmore instigated the war to keep our backwoodsmen occupied in case the colonies rebelled against England; also, that he ended it too soon so that the Indians could keep being a threat to the border and thus keep the frontier men at home.

I was as hot as any against His Lordship for the way the campaign ended. We demanded blood for blood in those days; and never had the Virginia riflemen a better chance for inflicting lasting punishment on their ancient foes. And we were quick to blame His Lordship for a variety of unwholesome motives.

I was as angry as anyone against His Lordship for how the campaign ended. Back then, we wanted revenge; and the Virginia riflemen had never had a better opportunity to deal lasting damage to their old enemies. We were quick to put the blame on His Lordship for a number of unpleasant reasons.

But with political rancor long since buried we 351 can survey that campaign more calmly and realize that as a result of the battle the northwest Indians kept quiet for the first two years of the Revolutionary War, and that during this period Kentucky was settled and the vast continent west of the Alleghanies was saved to the Union.

But with political hostility long gone, we 351 can look back on that campaign more calmly and understand that because of the conflict, the northwest Indians stayed quiet for the first two years of the Revolutionary War, and during this time, Kentucky was settled and the vast land west of the Alleghenies was secured for the Union.

If the battle of Bushy Run took the heart out of the tribes confederated under Pontiac’s masterly leadership, then Dunmore’s War permitted us to begin life as a republic without having the Alleghanies for our western boundary. Nor can I hold in these latter days that His Lordship was insincere in waging the war; for England was against it from the first.

If the battle of Bushy Run demoralized the tribes united under Pontiac’s skilled leadership, then Dunmore’s War allowed us to start our journey as a republic without the Alleghanies as our western border. I also can’t say in these later times that His Lordship was insincere in fighting the war; because England opposed it from the very beginning.

I believed he pushed the war as vigorously and shrewdly as he knew how; and I believe his was the better judgment in securing the best peace-terms possible instead of heaping defeat on defeat until the allied tribes had nothing left to bargain for. So I give His Lordship credit for making a good bargain with the Indians, and a bargain which aided the colonists during the struggle almost upon them. But I was very happy when Colonel Andrew Lewis drove him from Virginia.

I believed he pursued the war as energetically and cleverly as he could, and I think he had the best judgment in securing the best peace terms possible instead of adding more defeats until the allied tribes had nothing left to negotiate with. So I give His Lordship credit for making a good deal with the Indians, a deal that helped the colonists during the struggle that was about to unfold. But I was very happy when Colonel Andrew Lewis drove him out of Virginia.


352

CHAPTER XIII

PEACE COMES TO THE CLEARING

Early winter, and the wind was crisp and cold as I rode into Howard’s Creek. Smoke rose from the cabins. I limped toward the Davis cabin, a strange shyness holding me back. Some one inside was singing:

Early winter, and the wind was brisk and chilly as I rode into Howard’s Creek. Smoke billowed from the cabins. I limped toward the Davis cabin, a strange shyness keeping me back. Someone inside was singing:

“Ye daughters and sons of Virginia, incline

“Hey daughters and sons of Virginia, lean

Your ears to a story of woe;

Your ears to a tale of sorrow;

I sing of a time when your fathers and mine

I sing about a time when your fathers and mine

Fought for us on the Ohio.

Fought for us in Ohio.

In seventeen hundred and seventy-four,

In 1774,

The month of October, we know,

The month of October, we know,

An army of Indians, two thousand or more,

An army of over two thousand Indians,

Encamped on the Ohio.”

"Camping on the Ohio."

There was a whirl of linsey petticoats behind me, and two plump arms were about my neck; and her dear voice was sobbing:

There was a swirl of petticoats behind me, and two soft arms were around my neck; and her sweet voice was sobbing:

“They didn’t know! I feared you were dead beyond the Ohio!”

“They didn’t know! I thought you were dead beyond the Ohio!”

“But I sent you a message!” I protested, patting her bowed head. “I sent word by Moulton that it 353 was only an arrow-wound in the leg, and that I must wait.”

“But I sent you a message!” I protested, gently touching her lowered head. “I let Moulton know that it was just a minor arrow wound in my leg and that I needed to wait.”

“And he never came, nor brought your word! He stopped in Tygart’s Valley and sent his brother to bring Mrs. Moulton and the children. One man said he heard you had been hurt. I wrote to Colonel Lewis but he was not at Richfield. So I never knew!”

“And he never came, nor brought your message! He stopped in Tygart’s Valley and sent his brother to bring Mrs. Moulton and the kids. One guy said he heard you had been hurt. I wrote to Colonel Lewis but he wasn’t at Richfield. So I never knew!”

We walked aside, and I petted her and listened to her dear voice and forgot the cold wind biting into my thin blood, forgot I would always walk with a slight limp. When we did awake, because the early dusk was filling the clearing, the singer was finishing his seventeen-stanza song:

We walked side by side, and I stroked her hair and listened to her sweet voice, forgetting the cold wind biting into my thin blood, forgetting that I would always walk with a slight limp. When we finally woke up, because the early dusk was filling the clearing, the singer was finishing his seventeen-stanza song:

“As Israel did mourn and her daughters did weep,

"As Israel mourned and her daughters wept,

For Saul and his host on Gilbow,

For Saul and his group on Gilbow,

We’ll mourn Colonel Field and the heroes who sleep

We’ll mourn Colonel Field and the heroes who rest.

On the banks of the Ohio.”

On the shores of the Ohio.

And I thought of Shelby Cousin and the others, who gave their lives that we might meet thus without the war-whoop interrupting our wooing. And I wondered if our children’s children would ever realize that the deaths died at Point Pleasant made life and happiness possible for them. I prayed it might be so, for lonely graves are not so lonely if they are not forgotten.

And I thought about Shelby Cousin and the others, who gave their lives so we could meet like this without the chaos of war interrupting our romance. I wondered if our grandchildren would ever understand that the deaths at Point Pleasant made their lives and happiness possible. I hoped it would be true, because lonely graves aren't so lonely if they're remembered.

THE END

THE END




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!